《The Returnee Noble Lady Attacks His Majesty the Dragon Emperor》


 CH 1

    A strong gust of wind, coupled with snow, hit her cheeks.


    It was a freezing night, both blood and hair clung to her face.


    Still, Jill somehow managed to climb the stairs and reached the top of the wall. The other side revealed a bottomless darkness.


    The bleeding that continued to spread from her right shoulder was unlikely to stop, no matter how much she pressed it. Even when she tried to use healing magic, it was futile. Something was hampering her magic. But, she had no time to uncover the cause¡ª


    ¡ªeven though magic was her only way to escape.


    She would be unlikely to survive if she were to jump from there.


    ¡°There she is¡ª! Jill Saber¡ª!¡±


    Regardless, once she heard the enemy¡¯s voice, her body moved on reflex. It might be because she was used fighting in the battlefield for the sake of her beloved. Her beloved¡ªalso her first love¡ªfrom six years ago, when she was ten.


    The approaching castle soldiers flinched when Jill kicked the cobblestone and unsheathed her fine sword which hung on her waist.


    Stepping forward¡ªswinging¡ªturning to the side¡ªslashing gloriously as if dancing¡ªand finally; winning, Jill attempted to open a path through blood.


    However, she was vastly outnumbered.


    Slowly but surely, Jill was cornered.


    Until yesterday, those soldiers were Jill¡¯s friend; and for Jill, citizens to protect.


    ¡ª¡­why?


    Said thought, along with her blood loss, caused her sword to be blown away.


    At last, Jill was truly surrounded. The swords and spears of the soldiers were thrust towards her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jill.¡±


    That voice shook Jill¡¯s entire body.


    From behind the soldiers, a conspicuous young man with an appearance unfit to stand on the wall appeared. The color of his cloak, which fluttered in the strong, blizzard, wind, was ultramarine blue.


    It was the color symbolizing the goddess. Everyone save for the Kratos Kingdom royal family was forbidden from using it.


    ¡°Your Majesty Geraldo¡­¡±


    When his name was called, the prince of this kingdom lightly lifted his glasses. It was said that he wore it to control his magical power.


    ¡°You¡¯re a woman who¡¯s supposed to be my queen, and yet you run away without acknowledging your sins¡ªhave you no shame? I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how hurt Faelis must have been when she heard this¡­ I sympathize with her.¡±


    ¡°¡ªas usual, it¡¯s always about your sister¡¯s feelings.¡±


    In a battlefield, one mustn¡¯t waste his breath.


    Geraldo stared calmly at her, who unintentionally spoken of her dislike.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural, is it not? In this world, nothing is more important than my little sister.¡±


    Shut up, you retarded Siscon¡ª!¡±


    The reason she didn¡¯t just shout so was not because she was afraid of being profane, but because she was horrified.


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter if her list of crimes grew even a little more¡ªafter all, her execution was already decided.


    Even though they were false accusations¡­¡ª


    ¡ªno, there was one crime that she admitted doing.


    Yes, ¡°This guilty woman can¡¯t comprehend my love for the world¡¯s cutest little sister.¡±


    This blond prince in front of her was Jill¡¯s fianc¨¦. The first time she had left her territory was when she was ten years old. She attended the First Prince¡¯s¡ªGeraldo De Kratos¡¯¡ªfifteenth birthday party in the Capital.


    In anticipation of the conflict with the Rave Empire that bordered the Saber¡¯s territory, it would make sense that her family wanted to increase political support. Jill understood that much.


    But, Geraldo was a strict, serious, responsible, and respectable person¡ªbe it to others, and also himself.


    Above all, he had acknowledged Jill¡¯s monstrous magic and told her that it was necessary.


    Because of that, she began to have pride in her magic. She never had any trouble in the battlefield due to that.


    Even though her teen self was different from ordinary girls; even though she kept being mocked as a cold-hearted, battle-crazy, woman¡ª


    ¡ªit mattered not, because she was serving a purpose for Prince Geraldo.


    Because of her boons in battle, she began being called the ¡®Battle Maiden¡¯. When she was sixteen years old, she received love letters from girls rather than boy. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter¡¯¡ªshe thought.


    Nevertheless, Geraldo¡¯s true identity was that of a pervert, one who sough to act out some kind of twisted love with his little sister.


    Geraldo¡¯s beloved little sister, Princess Faelis De Kratos, was a sickly girl who spent most of her life bedridden. She could hardly go outside, and the times she had met Jill could be counted with fingers.


    However, it was apparent at first glance, that she was an angelic girl who bewitched everyone.


    That everyone included Geraldo. Hearing that his sister¡¯s condition had worsened, Geraldo didn¡¯t hesitate to ditch Jill¡ªeven when it was both her birthday party and also their engagement anniversary.


    However, if she were to let her dissatisfaction known, everyone would scorn her. Even Geraldo himself would rebuke her severely.


    He also sent her to the battlefield without them ever exchanging a proper farewell.


    While being comforted by a gentle subordinate, she used to reflect on her narrow-mindedness.


    She didn¡¯t think it was normal¡ªit could be said that her fianc¨¦ was cheating with his own little sister.


    No, strictly speaking, he was cheating with me.


    From the beginning, he had used their engagement as a front to hide his forbidden love with his little sister.


    To him, Jill was a complete and utter joke.


    Besides, her many years¡¯ worth of love too, had finally dried out.


    She could only laugh through sadness and frustration.


    He¡¯s a good brother who think of his little sister¡­ only that he¡¯s too excessive in doing so.


    Jill never imagined Geraldo would be so ruthless.


    First, their engagement was broken. It went according to her wish, and he only said sorry.


    However, it didn¡¯t end there¡ª


    ¡ªthe very next day, she was detained for some reason. Then, she was thrown into jail. The next day, the trial was over. Finally, her execution was decided, which was today.


    By the way, the execution would be tomorrow.


    It was a swift and perfect way to protect the honor of both the Prince and his little sister.


    It seemed that Jill was charged for attempting to poison Princess Faelis out of jealousy. Princess Faelis tearfully accused Jill herself, probably out of Geraldo¡¯s instructions.


    He probably prepared it in anticipation of this happening.


    She was impressed by Geraldo¡¯s preparedness. She was also impressed by Faelis. In retrospect, she probably felt contempt towards them. Acting like such a fragile maiden, but then the next second¡­


    ¡­with so many people agreeing so swiftly, no one from her hometown or her subordinates whom were currently on vacation would even have time to oppose. Jill¡¯s execution was final.


    No. Are everyone at home and my subordinates even safe?


    ¡°How strange. How did you manage to get out of jail? All of your pet dogs should¡¯ve been wiped out, already.¡±


    It was the worst. She was prepared, but it seemed that Geraldo had laid his hand upon her subordinates. Geraldo¡¯s analysis continued to hunt Jill down.


    ¡°The Saber Family can¡¯t possibly do it, in other words, it must¡¯ve been the work of an insider¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about any insider. I simply used my magic to break out.¡±


    ¡°¡­ This is why, people from Saber Family are so¡­¡±


    Now that she thought about it, how did she fall in love with such a stupid face?


    ¡°Had you chosen more wisely, you could¡¯ve received the honor of raising our children¡­ well, maybe this is for the best. It would be intolerable if someone like you were to give birth to children¡ªbecause they would undoubtedly develop into muscle-headed idiots with stupidly potent magic. Such that I couldn¡¯t even begin to fantasize them as Faelis¡¯ children.¡±


    Even if she was pardoned by Geraldo, such was the future that awaited her.


    There was no room for understanding. Her love for him was completely crushed and was replaced with self-loath. She would like to never think about it again.


    ¡­Aren¡¯t I na?ve, to have looked up to this kind of man¡­


    Stabbing the stone pavement with her sword, Jill desperately stood up¡ª


    ¡ªI have to survive.


    Her experiences in the battlefield taught her that humans will eventually die.


    She might die, but at least not before this man. Not by his hand, either.


    ¡°If you kept believing in me blindly, you would¡¯ve been happy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªmove.¡±


    Geraldo managed to avoid Jill¡¯s slash.


    As expected of her ex-fiance, who called himself the patron god of the royal city.


    The pupils behind the glasses shone slightly, and Gerald¡¯s magical power transformed into a black spear.


    It was a holy spear of the goddess that was handed down to the King of Kratos.


    That weapon shouldn¡¯t be a match for anyone¡ª


    ¡ªbut she was different. She was the ¡®Battle Maiden¡¯, who went back and forth from one war to another just for the sake of that man.


    ¡­don¡¯t look down on me¡ª!


    With all her magical power focused on one point, she evaded the Prince¡¯s spear. She went through the corridor. She could hear Geraldo clicking his tongue as she climbed the highest wall.


    She lowered her gaze. Below was a never-ending darkness, a bottomless cliff.


    However, there should¡¯ve been a forest full of fir trees. It was snowing hard. This might yield a favorable outcome, yet, even if she were to survive, she might freeze to death¡ª


    ¡ªbut still.


    ¡°Jill¡ª! What do you think you are¡ª¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Your Majesty. You didn¡¯t throw me away.¡±


    At least there¡¯s a possibility of surviving.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s throwing you away.¡±


    The high-heeled military boots she wore for the sake of being feminine as Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦ kicked the floor.


    ¡°Archer¡ª! Don¡¯t let her escape¡ª! Is the gun ready¡ª!?¡±


    A barrage of arrows began to fall.


    It turned out that the arrow that grazed her shoulder was poisoned. She found her fingertips numbing, but she only laughed in response. Countless muzzles erupted from the top of the walls. She deflected them all with the little amount of magic she had left.


    However, there was something else that was thrown past the walls of magical power and was aiming for Jill¡ª


    ¡ªa Black Spear.


    The Holy Spear of the Goddess¡ªas she got pierced in the chest, she realized Geraldo actually meant to get rid of her¡ªthen, she laughed dauntlessly.


    ¡­so¡­ I lose?


    Her palms were burning due to the discharge of magic. She could hear a blast.


    The freezing wind¡ªher magic¡ªher tears¡ª


    ¡ªeverything evaporated.


    I¡¯m defeated¡­ Am I defeated?


    She wanted to clench her teeth and stared back fearless, but she discovered that her vision was fading.


    Her magical power was fading¡ª


    ¡ªand so was her life.


    ¡­if only I didn¡¯t become that man¡¯s fianc¨¦¡­


    My life is flashing before my eyes¡­ I don¡¯t want to see it¡ªbut it won¡¯t stop.


    When I was ten years old, if I didn¡¯t get engaged at that time, I would¡¯ve been fighting for my own hometown¡­ I might fall in love with a strong, but gentle, man, and enjoy an ordinary girl-like event¡­


    ¡­I could have even eat a lot of my favorite sweets and rice¡ªah, but that¡¯s probably not important.


    My point is, if I didn¡¯t get proposed to on that day, my life would¡¯ve been different.


    Who would¡¯ve thought I would end up this way after battling life and death just for the sake of my beloved¡­


    Next¡ª


    ¡ªif there even is a next time, I wouldn¡¯t be taken advantage of.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jill? Jill?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Jill blinked.


    There were no skies with falling snow. There was no bloodied ground. In her vision was a world opposite of that.


    ¡°What, are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°So, even someone like Jill can get nervous, huh?! Well, it¡¯s the first time for you to attend such a grand party in the royal capital! I¡¯m also dazzled, myself. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m dreaming¡ª!¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s Prince Gerald¡¯s fifteenth birthday celebration! What¡¯s more, he¡¯s going to choose his fianc¨¦ at this party. The King might be recruiting subordinates, too.¡±


    Listening to her surroundings, Jill was stunned.


    ¡­father and mother.


    Aren¡¯t they supposed to be dead?


    However, her mother squeezed her hand a little, proving once and for all that she wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    ¡°What if you get chosen, Jill?¡±


    ¡°Eh, uh, what?¡±


    ¡°To be Prince Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦. You might not be skilled at embroidery, singing, or cooking, but you will surely grow to be a beautiful woman.¡±


    My parents were joking and laughing, and I should be, too¡ª


    ¡ªthat was right, I remembered.


    Now that they were invited to the party, a double door that extended to the ceiling had opened. Someone announced the arrival of Marquis Saber and his daughter. Behind that door was¡ª


    ¡­no way.


    A dance floor made of marble. Numerous chandeliers hanging from the atrium ceiling, the floor reflected their sparkles.


    Two majestic colored stairs paralleled each other¡ªboth leading to the second floor. Gorgeous music was played by the orchestra.


    Silver tableware was neatly arranged on a pure white table. There were fruits in the bowls.


    Noble ladies dressed with bright colors resembling flowers danced, followed by the swirling of fire from the candlestick, making the entire scene surreal.


    ¡ªI have seen this dreamy world before.


    ¡­no way, this couldn¡¯t be happening.


    Suddenly, she noticed her reflection on the window. The glass had been polished perfectly, her reflection was without any cloudiness.


    There was a girl wearing a light pink dress with her hair tied up to her waist with large flower decoration. Purple eyes that went wide. She looked about ten years old.


    No, maybe she was ten years old. That time when she still didn¡¯t know love.


    ¡°His Majesty Prince Geraldo De Kratos has arrived!¡±


    She remembered gazing at him, whom was surrounded by crowds.


    She remembered her excitement at seeing the Prince in person for the first time ever.


    ¡°!¡±


    Their eyes met, again.


    The clock tower to the Castle of Kratos rang, once again signaling midnight.

 CH 2

    ¡ªwhen in a pinch, retreat until you¡¯ve found a surefire strategy.


    Such was the stratagem of Jill¡¯s troop lieutenant in battlefield.


    He was an excellent lieutenant. His tactic had rescued her when she was under attack from the Rave Imperial Army. It was during a situation where she had been cut off from the supply line and isolated.


    Right at that moment, his strategy was proving useful¡ªhe had helped her again.


    I mean¡ªI¡¯m not sure what¡¯s even happening anymore, but this situation is absolutely dangerous¡ªas such, I¡¯ll withdraw!


    ¡°Dear Father, dear Mother, the crowd is a bit too much for me, as such, I¡¯m out! Excuse me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you¡¯re about to miss your favorite roasted pork! I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll be able to get your hands on it when you return!¡±


    ¡°I have heartburn!¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re suffering from heartburn? Isn¡¯t that a terrible illness¡­?¡±


    With her parents worried about their daughter¡¯s sudden aversion to roasted pork, Jill escaped to the terrace. Of course, the castle¡¯s entire structure was already in her head¡ªwhich made it easier¡ªand also confusing.


    Calm yourself down¡ª! For all I know, I might be dreaming¡ª!


    Once she reached the terrace, she halted and stared at her reflection on the window. Her fingers gently reached the reflection, making sure the child was indeed her. She maintained her composure and continued through the terrace.


    ¡ªI¡¯ve been resurrected¡ªno, father and mother are still alive. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s acting weird. Then, I¡¯ve going back in time? No way! This sort of reversal magic can only be used by God! How can this be¡­?


    As she brought her palm to her mouth, she looked at her hand.


    She should had begun to practicing swordsmanship a young age¡ªhowever, her palm was soft and small.


    Then, the time must had be before she had decided to take up the sword. A day when her parents were still alive. When she was but an ordinary girl and the princess of the Saber Family, who had some knack for sword fighting and martial arts¡ªalso known as the ¡®Combat Race¡¯.


    Without considering whether or not an actual ordinary girl would enjoy martial arts, Jill regained hope. If time was truly rewound, she should have returned to that time when she wasn¡¯t known as the ¡®Battle Maiden¡¯¡ªwhen she wasn¡¯t running back and forth on a battlefield for the sake of Geraldo.


    When she still wasn¡¯t Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m starting over?¡±


    Still unsure why it happened, she muttered while grasping her small hand tightly.


    In a battlefield, those who can¡¯t grasp the situation perish¡ª


    ¡ªshe took a deep breath.


    Alright, let¡¯s assume that I indeed have returned to the past. As such, Geraldo¡¯s proposal, I should still be able to¡ªno, there¡¯s no way I can refuse the Prince¡­


    Regardless of the fact that she was part of a combat race known as the protector of the border, inherently, she was still part of the Kingdom of Kratos.


    Thus, if she refused the First Prince¡¯s marriage proposal, she would instantly be considered as his enemy.


    Then, the best solution was to get through this party without being proposed.


    ¡ªif so, haven¡¯t I already done it¡­?


    According to Jill¡¯s memories of the ¡®past¡¯, Geraldo came straight to propose to her right after their gaze met.


    The moment she had stepped on the terrace, everything had changed.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve already escaped from there, the problem is thereby solved!¡±


    ¡°Princess Jill.¡±


    ¡°I triggered it¡ª!!¡±


    She involuntarily screamed. Geraldo, the boy she had previously met and also the prince, was scratching his head.


    ¡°You ¡®triggered¡¯ what¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing at all! Don¡¯t pay it any mind!¡±


    Her tone was a mess because she was both shocked and trying to sound like a lady.


    However, it was very strange. Geraldo who had just arrived to the party appeared on the terrace.


    Moreover, he held a single rose in his hand.


    She recalled it instantly¡ªthat flower was meant for her.


    When she asked for the reason behind the proposal, Geraldo answered with a smile¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI fell for you at first sight.¡±


    Although she had desperately hid her embarrassment at the time, she was secretly pleased¡ªshe thought they were destined.


    Could it be, was it already too late the moment our eyes met?


    Geraldo narrowed his eyes at Jill, who was drenched in cold sweat. He began eyeing her¡ª


    ¡ªit¡¯s as if he¡¯s inspecting some goods.


    Besides, I know he¡¯s already in love with his biological sister.


    ¡°Forgive my rudeness. I¡¯m Geraldo. Geraldo De Kratos¡ªthe prince of this kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I, I see.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Princess Jill of the Saber Family.¡±


    Geraldo touched his glasses, seemingly nervous.


    Yes¡ªback then, she had indeed fallen in love with the Prince the moment he called her ¡®Princess¡¯.


    ¡°I have something very important to tell you.¡±


    The Prince knelt under the starlit night. The courtship in the middle of the dance floor sparkling with chandeliers was beautiful¡ªbut this was even more so.


    ¡ªif only the one proposing wasn¡¯t this rotten, siscon, bastard.


    ¡ªdo you want me to spill your secret in a loud voice right here, right now¡ª!?


    ¡­wait, ¡®previously¡¯, I was killed merely because I was aware of it¡­


    If she truly had screamed such, she would be over. After all, he was famous for being a prodigy ever since he was a child.


    ¡°This might sound surprising but, the moment I laid eyes on you¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªGoodness gracious! My father and mother must be quite worried about me!¡±


    She interjected loudly, and ran on spot. Geraldo¡¯s utterly stupefied face was a sight to behold, but she didn¡¯t have the time for that.


    I have to run away! There¡¯s still the possibility I might be dreaming, but, to return right to this moment¡ªit¡¯s the worst! I might end up dying early!


    What card should she deal now? One that wouldn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. Jill slipped through people as she kept thinking.


    Above all, she could see Geraldo¡¯s figure, still on the terrace. She thought he had given up¡ªbut¡ªhe cried towards Jill.


    ¡°Princess Jill! For what reason are you running away!¡±


    Because I have already thrown you away¡ªhow nice would it be if she could say that out loud?


    The screaming Prince¡¯s gathered everyone¡¯s attention instantly. It was a little too late for her to pretend she didn¡¯t hear it, but she did, anyway.


    How to reject the First Prince¡¯s proposal¡ªsay I already have a lover¡ª!?


    But, I¡¯m still a child! It¡¯s unconceivable! Other than that, it would sound as if I¡¯m saying that Prince Geraldo lost to this man! Prince Geraldo is beyond compare! Both his physical strength and magic prowess are extremely high! Wouldn¡¯t my claim be considered insubstantial¡ª!?


    She desperately escaped¡ªshe wondered if she could just escape reality altogether.


    However, her 10-year-old child body was inevitable swept away by the sea of people.


    She ended up in a spot where there were but a few people¡ªwhere Geraldo could easily catch up to her.


    ¡°Princess Jill¡ª!¡±


    Through the abundance of the crowd, Geraldo somehow managed to reach her.


    What else¡ª!? What else can I do¡ª!? Right! Make him swear to make me happy if I were to accept his proposal¡­? As if that would help!


    When Geraldo was about to grab her arm, Jill avoided him and accidentally stumbled backwards¡ª


    ¡ªHer back collided with something. Before she fell down, she managed to grab a hold of something¡ªfrom the sensation of it, it was a smooth, high-quality cloak.


    Jill could feel that she was currently leaning on said person¡¯s leg¡ª


    ¡ªit was an adult man.


    Considering her childish appearance, he might not take her words seriously, which was exactly what she needed¡ª


    ¡ªand Geraldo was about to open his mouth.


    Instantly, Jill was filled with courage. Her heart resolved to escape¡ªit¡¯s now or never.


    ¡ªthus, she screamed with all her might.


    ¡°I fall in love with this person! I¡¯ve already promised to marry this person! I¡¯ve sworn that I¡¯ll make him happy for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°Jill¡ª!?¡±


    Even from here, Jill could hear her parents gasping. A commotion had started. Geraldo¡¯s expression became difficult as he drew his lips tightly.


    Umm¡­? Shouldn¡¯t all of you dismiss it as a childish joke¡­? Aren¡¯t you guys overreacting¡­


    ¡ªthen, a voice came from above.


    ¡°Alright, from now on, you¡¯re my wife.¡±


    ¡ªthat, that doesn¡¯t sounds like a proper, adult, response towards childish garble¡ª!?


    Jill truly didn¡¯t expect that.


    A husky, palpable, male voice. It sounded very amorous, it sent shiver down her spine. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t whisper it right into her ear, otherwise, her legs would give away for sure¡ª


    ¡ªand it was to be a lifetime, unforgettable, sensation.


    Huh? This voice, this voice sounds familiar?! I recognize it!


    Right. On the battlefield, just recently¡ªno, six year later¡ªaugh, it¡¯s so confusing!


    Anyway, in the future, that voice belonged her foe. She heard the exact same voice in her war against the Rave Imperial Army.


    ¡°Young lady, can I have your name?¡±


    ¡°Ji, Jill Saber¡­¡±


    Jill responded without turning around. The mesmerizing voice responded back.


    ¡°The Princess of the Saber Family? That family with high magical prowess? It seems that even though your age is small, you already possess quite a keen eyes¡ªto propose to this me.¡±


    She could hear the man placing his glass on the table as he stood up. At the same time, she was gently lifted with one arm. The cape¡ªwhich she was still holding¡ªweakly fell from Jill¡¯s limp hand.


    Hair that shone under the chandelier¡¯s radiance. The shape of his eyebrows; the bridge of his nose; and his thin lips possessed an overwhelming amount of beauty. The outline of his cheek to the shape of his jaw were perfect.


    The most eye-catching was his golden eyes. His pupils were as tranquil as the moon, but deep within, brutality akin to a beast emanated.


    Even though the hand around Jill was gentle, she felt as if a blade was pointed at her throat.


    However, his gaze was too beguiling for her to look away.


    ¡°It seems that no matter the kingdom, there will always be that one summer bug who ignorantly flies towards the fire and gets charred. Are you aware of what I¡¯m implying?¡±


    Jill shook her head. That¡¯s why I wanted you to release me right now!


    However, the other party maintained his smile.


    ¡°I see. But it¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. I, too, have decided to bend my knee to my wife.¡±


    Geraldo was at loss for words.


    His face turned uglier and uglier¡ªhis fist was clenched.


    It seemed that Jill had intuitively chosen the right person to annoy Geraldo¡ª


    ¡ªnevertheless, this was still considered a horrible choice, considering her life in general!


    ¡°This Hadith Theos Rave accepts the proposal¡ªO princess with beautiful crystal-like purple eyes, I beseech you to make me happy.¡±


    In front of Jill, the young emperor from the neighboring country knelt gracefully. He lowered his head. An intoxicating smile akin to poison laced his face.


    ***T/N: Oh my god, how disgusting! is he secretly a pedo? A relationship with huge age gap? I don¡¯t know how I feel about that!

 CH 3

    it happened in a flash.


    A silver sword elongated like a snake and extended away¡ªjust like a beast that devoured both sky and earth. Mountains were annihilated, the ground shattered, and the supply lines cut off. The front line had collapsed¡ªregrouping was impossible.


    The fire lighting up the night sky spread in an instant.


    The relentless onslaught came from above, as if originating from Heaven itself.


    The word ¡®defeat¡¯ hung in the air.


    ¡°¨Ckill them all.¡±


    Glaring down from the night sky dyed in crimson, the enemies¡¯ Emperor commanded with an emotionless voice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether they¡¯re children, woman, or babies. Everyone linked to that woman is worthless. They are nothing but trash. Insects. The fact that they¡¯re alive itself is a sin.¡±


    His voice was merciless, colder than a blizzard in midwinter¡ªit froze the surroundings.


    ¡°But don¡¯t let them have a quick death. Kill the baby in front of the mother. Kill the mother in front of her husband. Kill the husband in front of his brother. Make them apologize for being born, then make them beg for death. Destroy everything¡ªtheir hopes, love, dreams, and bonds¡ªdon¡¯t let anything remain¡ªmake them suffer like I did¡ª!¡±


    It was a slaughter.


    Towards such a barbaric command, Jill¡¯s eyes gleamed in fury.


    In response to that, the Emperor¡¯s golden eyes glinted as his laugh thundered madly.


    A wicked, cursed Emperor. Also known as the king of madness¡ªhe would torment and murder people on a whim¡ªa lunatic ruler.


    She didn¡¯t believe such vileness exist until she had confirmed it with her own eyes.


    ¡°¡ªStop!¡±


    She pointed her sword towards the Emperor, who was on a higher ground, and kicked the ground with all her magic.


    Although they were in the middle of a war, unnecessary killing¡ªespecially ones that involved lots of innocents¡ªwas unforgiveable.


    More than that¡ªthere¡¯s something I absolutely won¡¯t forgive¡­!


    That was, the mere existence of that enemy.


    Her magical power, radiating a silver gleam, flew towards the night sky to shield the people¡ªthe mere sight of it was breathtaking.


    The more she stared at him, the more her will to win grew. She wanted to minimize the casualties.


    As she bought time for the people to evacuate, a noble smile graced her face. Her figure truly appeared lofty.


    Even so, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ª


    ¡ªthat Emperor, how long has he been like this?


    As if swatting a fly, The Emperor swung his hand and a mass of magic was hurled towards Jill. Jill spread her arms and received it upfront, clenching her teeth. Her magic flowed into both of her arms as she broke the magic like she were squeezing a balloon.


    The exploding sound as the magic burst only calmed her down¡ª


    ¡ªshe had successfully claimed both the sky and the earth back.


    The Emperor himself, not expecting this, turned around with a surprised expression.


    No longer concerning herself with the risk of dying, Jill gained momentum and cried out¡ª


    ¡°¡ªour sides admit defeat! Withdraw your armies!¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s beautiful eyebrows furrowed, as he said in a low voice.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯ve admitted defeat, why are you the one giving out the order?¡±


    His extraordinary appearance gave Jill hope¡ªshe might still be able to talk sense into him.


    ¡°If you really want to torment someone, I would gladly be that person. I will be your prisoner of war. That¡¯s why, let everyone else go.¡±


    The Emperor, who stared at Jill from top to bottom, appeared as if he was looking at a weird creature. Then, his thin lips curved downward in scorn as he mocked the Battle Maiden¡ª


    ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s a good resolve. But is there a need to cry in front of me like that? Very unsightly.¡±


    ¡°Who is crying, you weak, cowardice, man¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Weak, you say? To this Emperor Dragon? Enough, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Then, shall we decide who is the strongest?¡±


    Laughter erupted as the corner of the Emperor¡¯s lips rose¡ªhis golden, ferocious, eyes pierced Jill.


    At the same time, Jill pointed the tip of her sword straight towards those pupils.


    ¡°Prove it to me, that you aren¡¯t all talk and are actually stronger than me¡ª!¡±


    For a fleeting moment, the golden eyes shone in intrigue, before regaining their calmness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my source of entertainment. Troops, withdraw.¡±


    His voice, full of boredom, commanded.


    Jill, who never actually thought of pulling back, shouted.


    ¡°¡ªare you okay with things ending this way¡ª!? Don¡¯t you want to capture me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t delectable enough.¡±


    The Emperor vanished like mirage, leaving a gaping Jill.


    After that, the remnants of the magical powers danced like the flapping of butterfly wings. The entire brigade of the Rave Imperial Army was also gone.


    It was truly an anticlimactic conclusion.


    The rage in Jill¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be subsided¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI, I¡¯m not delectable enough, you say¡ª!?¡±


    All of Jill¡¯s subordinates took charge of calming her down¡ªit was the day shortly before she was detained by Geraldo¡¯s order.


    Which could be said, six years from now.


    It was only yesterday¡­ and suddenly I¡¯m thrown into six years before all that happened? I must be dreaming¡­ yes, this must be a dream¡­


    She would like to wake up¡ª


    ¡ªshe would like to wake up and confirm that she was still alive and breathing.


    She was hoping for an incredibly insipid development to happen¡ªlike miraculously being caught by a tree branch, which cancelled her deathly fall. It would be better if her lieutenant¡ªwho survived¡ªhappened to pass by and rescued her.


    ¡ªbecause the place she currently slept on felt warm and silky¡­


    ¡­finally, she completely regained consciousness. She immediately sat up on the bed¡ª


    ¡ªat the same time, the large, fresh, flower she had worn on her hair fell from her shoulder. She saw her palm¡ªwhich was still as small as before.


    Her feet, which were buried inside the crimson duvet embroidered with gold thread, were also as short as before.


    As she felt a breeze, she stood on the bed. She peeked outside the window, which casted sunlight into the room through the gaps of the thick curtains. The courtyard seemed familiar¡­


    ¡°¡­this seems like, a royal castle¡¯s¡­ guest room?¡±


    ¡°What a relief. You¡¯ve woken up.¡±


    The person who entered the room was someone she saw in her previous dream.


    Hadith Theos Rave.


    His current appearance was younger than what she had saw in her dream, however, it was unmistakably him. The beautiful Emperor of the neighboring Rave Kingdom.


    She unconsciously balled both of her hands.

 CH 4

    ¨Cif it was really six years ago, then the Kingdom of Kratos had yet to wage war against the Rave Empire.


    It could be said that as of now, this person wasn¡¯t her enemy.


    Although she was aware of that, Jill couldn¡¯t help but be wary because she had a vivid memory of the Emperor¡¯s overwhelming power on the battlefield.


    Whether or not he knew of Jill¡¯s circumstance, Hadith approached and kneeled down right in front of her.


    Silence spread throughout the room as the ticking sound of a clock echoed.


    In front of her was an extraordinary beauty. She had to maintain her cheeks from getting flushed and also refocused her mind.


    ¡°I want you to propose to me once again.¡±


    ¡°¡­huh?¡±


    ¡°I want to make sure I¡¯m not dreaming.¡±


    She instantly forgot her wariness as she was stupefied instead.


    However, Hadith didn¡¯t release Jill¡¯s eyes and kept waiting for her response.


    ¡­at the moment, he resembled her sheepdog at her parents¡¯ home.


    ¡­he, he¡¯s truly different than ¡®him¡¯ of six years later!


    Hadith began to appear doubtful as he was uncertain of what was happening.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Could it be, you¡¯re feeling ill?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ uhm¡­why am I here? My memories feel hazy¡­¡±


    ¡°You fainted. I¡¯m sorry, that was rude of me. I mustn¡¯t be so hard on you¡ªyou too, mustn¡¯t overexert yourself.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡ª!?¡±


    Suddenly, she was lifted up. She was carried to a bed without her permission.


    ¡°You might be unable to sleep, but it¡¯s best for you to lie down.¡±


    As Hadith placed Jill on the bed, his movements were full of tenderness.


    ¡°Or, should I prepare something light? Ah, since you¡¯re awake, here. Your feet must be getting cold.¡±


    Hadith knelt down and picked up indoor shoes that were placed right beside the bed.


    He then carefully put the shoes on Jill¡¯s bare feet¡ªsuffice to say, she almost screamed her lungs out.


    This man was an Emperor! Even if she was a child, this was too much!


    ¡°I, I can do it myself! This is an inappropriate task for someone with a stature as high as you, Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. I told you already that I would willingly bend my knees for you. Stay still¡ªnow you¡¯re set.¡±


    From above, she could see him smiling in satisfaction. The impact from said sight on her was akin to a thunder strike.


    For a man with a beauty that extraordinary to smile like that¡ªthis was no longer a battle she could win. Jill gritted her teeth as she desperately tried to calm her raging heart.


    ¡­t, to be honest, it¡¯s not only that he¡¯s handsome, but also because his face is exactly my type!


    There¡¯s no chance for me!


    Moreover, not only his face, his contour is also impressive!


    He looks thin, however, he¡¯s also lean. His posture is wonderful. In general, he looks powerful¡­!


    ¡ªto have such a man kneels before me is just¡­!


    But, she soon regained herself¡ª


    ¡ªwait, I proposed to this man¡ªthen, after that, what happened, exactly?


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    However, the sound of the door slamming open buried Jill¡¯s question.


    The clanks of armor¡ªa few soldiers lined up, as if sandwiching the double door.


    Hadith, kneeling, stood up in a menacing atmosphere¡ª


    ¡°¡ªit seems that they¡¯ve been waiting for you to awaken.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    ¡°Jill Saber! Explain your actions up until now!¡±


    Without greeting, Geraldo stepped into the room. As if he hadn¡¯t seen Hadith, he walked towards her in a violent stride.


    ¡°What could be running in your head? To run away without letting me finish my talk¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªPrince Geraldo. She has just opened her eyes. To accuse her of things now would be a display of utmost discourtesy.¡±


    Hadith said from the side.


    Geraldo responded coldly.


    ¡°Pardon me. However, this has nothing to do with the Rave Empire. Moreover, another room should have been conveniently prepared for you. Now that leaves the question¡ªwhy are you even here?¡±


    ¡°For my fianc¨¦ to suddenly faint like that, isn¡¯t it only natural for me to worry about her?¡±


    ¡°You and she are not engaged. Neither His Majesty nor her parents would consent to that. The one who¡¯ll be engaged with her, it will be none other than this me. It has already been decided since long ago, in secret.¡±


    Jill was shocked, she lifted her face. She didn¡¯t remember ever hearing of such a conversation but she then recalled her parents¡¯ faces¡­


    ¡­Mother, Father, I¡¯ll never forget this¡­


    Her parents, which were passive, lacked political strength. Nor was the Marquis of Saber rich with achievements.


    More importantly, if what Geraldo had said was true¡ªthat it had already been decided in secret¡ªit would be difficult for Jill to reject Geraldo.


    It wouldn¡¯t merely be about political influence anymore¡ª


    ¡ªit would be on par with tarnishing Prince Geraldo¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°If you still value your reputation, I would like you to stop meddling in our kingdom¡¯s affairs as you please. It would be considered as interference of public affairs, you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡®Interference of public affairs¡¯, you say? Please, right now, you¡¯re just being overly sensitive.¡±


    Geraldo raised his eyebrows to Hadith, who smiled faintly.


    Jill trembled because of the tense atmosphere.


    At this moment in their lives, Geraldo was already known for his combat prowess. He was already registered as a warrior, and had his own troops. Hadith, on the other hand, was only alone. Anything yielded a better outcome than a one-versus-many battle.


    She could already oversee many ways of things going wrong.


    But, Hadith stayed calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have better things to prioritize? I suggest you look at the bigger picture¡ªafter all, you¡¯ll eventually be the King of your kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your advice. But, considering it came from the Cursed Emperor, wouldn¡¯t it be best for me to take it at face value?¡±


    Geraldo responded with a frustrated but also condescending tone.


    Hadith, on the other hand, kept smiling fearlessly.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s fine if you understand. It¡¯s pointless to fight against someone who can¡¯t win. You and I are different.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Insulting me would be the same as¡ª¡°


    Hadith opened his golden eyes¡ªit was as if he had awakened for the first time.


    The atmosphere in the room changed completely.


    ¡°¡ªfall down.¡±


    The gravity of the entire room heightened.


    The sound of collision could be heard¡ªsoldiers¡¯ weapons dropped one after another. None of them could stand. Some were about to faint, while others had lost consciousness since the start.


    ¡­this, he hasn¡¯t even begin using his magic yet! He¡¯s just using his aura of intimidation!


    A majestic, absolute, dominance that no one could stand against. Even Jill, who wasn¡¯t affected by it, still felt the sense of oppression.


    She stared at Hadith¡¯s profile, keeping herself from running. Hadith extended his hand towards Geraldo, who stood petrified on spot, glaring furiously while sweating.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the cleanup to you.¡±


    Hadith patted Geraldo¡¯s shoulder, and the latter fell hard on his bottom almost immediately.


    ¡°The rumors are true¡ªwhat a monster¡­!¡±


    Towards Geraldo¡¯s insulting words, Hadith only smiled gently.


    Then, the suffocating pressure vanished without a trace.


    Hadith held Jill, who was exhaling.


    ¡°Forgive me. You must be surprised. We better switch place.¡±


    Jill nodded, suppressing her euphoria. Again, she wanted to scream, but for a different reason entirely¡ª


    ¡ªindeed, this man is truly strong!


    Towards Jill¡¯s stare, Hadith broke in a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seems perplexed. As I thought, you¡¯re different.¡±


    ¡°I have experienced it many¡ª¡°


    ¡ªJill realized on time. She wasn¡¯t the Battle Maiden as of yet.


    However, Hadith didn¡¯t seem to mind, and they slipped between the fallen soldiers into the corridor.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seems like we can take our time talking. Prince Geraldo doesn¡¯t seems to be one to give up easily. Well, what can I do? I heard that love is supposed to be complicated.¡±


    ¡°L-love¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t let any of them lay their hands on you.¡±


    With such a good-looking man saying so, Jill involuntarily nodded.


    But, she couldn¡¯t help but think¡ª


    ¡ªas of current, I¡¯m ten years old, right?


    While this guy is supposed to be around twenty¡­


    It was impossible for an adult man to consider seriously getting engaged with a ten year old without any actual political reason. Unless¡­


    ¡­unless he fancied little girls.


    At the same time, her vision changed entirely¡ª


    ¡°¡ªyour magical power doesn¡¯t seem to be stable, as such, we¡¯ll ride a ship. I¡¯m glad I brought it just in case.¡¯


    ¡°Huh¡ª!? Eh¡ª!?¡±


    She looked around in a hurry. The high ceiling was suddenly lower.


    There was a bed, a small table, and chairs. It wasn¡¯t narrow, or spacious. There were small round windows, while the floorboard was tight and squeaky¡ªno, it definitely shook.


    ¡­it was a kidnapping.


    Hadith turned to Jill with a stunning smile.


    ¡°Alright, we shall arrive at the territory of the Rave Empire in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuumm¡ª!?¡±


    The moment Jill let out her scream, the ship had already begun to glide over the surface of the sea.


    The port of her homeland, visible through the round windows, quickly became smaller and smaller.

 CH 5

    Even if it was an emergency, she obviously couldn¡¯t be seen in her sleepwear by a man!? Jill was still a noble lady, after all.


    Realizing she was fidgeting, Hadith opened the wardrobe and showed her the contained attires.


    ¡°Amongst these, there might be something that you like.¡±


    Amongst them were dresses that fit Jill¡¯s size and shape¡ªranging from evening dresses to riding clothes.


    Hadith excused himself, but not before telling Jill that she could wear anything she liked¡ª


    ¡ªbut that isn¡¯t the problem here, right?


    In the first place, why does he have these things¡ª!? Could it be, his reason for visiting Kratos, since the beginning, was to kidnap a girl¡ª!? No, I should stop thinking about this¡ªor more like, it¡¯s too scary to even think of it¡­


    ¡­or maybe she just wanted to divert her gaze from the reality; she was the kidnapped girl.


    Jill chose a uniform similar to a riding apparel. It might be a military or a knight uniform. Regardless of anything, ease of movement was a priority. She also decided to borrow a pair of leather shoes¡ªfortunately, the size matched.


    For the time being, she had successfully escaped from Geraldo. The situation was improving¡ªmaybe.


    However, there was an underlying question of whether or not the situation would remain as it was.


    Geraldo was the prince of Kratos Kingdom. Serious and responsible, he has been involved in national politics since an early age because of his excellent intellect. The quickest way to avoid his marriage proposal was to have a man equal to or better than him as a shield.


    Her engagement with Hadith was no more than said shield.


    In retrospect, she had come far¡ª


    ¡ªhow could this happen!?


    Is this a misfortune or I¡¯m just naturally bad with men!?


    Or rather, men who ranked best on this continent, there are only perverts¡ª!!


    The biggest question was whether or not she could love such a man.


    She had to¡ªshe wasn¡¯t sure there would be a ¡®next time¡¯ if she failed this one.


    ¡­well, she could at least try to befriend him, right? She didn¡¯t have the right to say anything unless she tried to get to know him more.


    But, the man she had previously loved and admired for a good chunk of her lifetime¡ª whom she thought she knew everything about¡ªturned out to be a twisted psycho¡­


    ¡°¡­but, no matter how much I think about it, the hurdle for me this time is too high¡­! Has God forsaken me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Can I enter now?¡±


    There was a knocking sound. Jill responded, and in came Hadith bearing a teapot and a cup.


    ¡°This is a medicinal drink with a detoxifying effect in it. You should drink it.¡±


    ¡ªwow. She made the Emperor prepare tea for her. She had just awakened to such fact.


    ¡°Umm, if it¡¯s just tea, then I can prepare it by myself!¡±


    ¡°That would be dangerous.¡±


    Jill noticed immediately¡ª


    ¡ªthe table for preparing tea was as high as her neck. It would be a bit difficult to prepare tea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with needless facts. Regardless of whether or not I¡¯m an Emperor, we¡¯re still a couple.¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s quick¡­ but we still aren¡¯t officially engaged yet, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to cement it as soon as possible. Moreover, this is a medicinal drink, and not tea. It will taste a bit bitter, but please endure.¡±


    Then, Hadith extended one of his hands.


    From an empty space, a small cake popped out. There were lots of strawberries on the snow white cream frosting. It shone like a jewel.


    ¡ªt, the cake is shining? I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before!


    Speaking of which, from the party last night¡ªthe timeline is still confusing¡ªno, since she got detained, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Remembering that, her belly screamed.


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to prepare something a little lighter, but there was only this.¡±


    ¡°T, this is already aplenty, no, this is more than enough! Even if it¡¯s the only thing you have!¡±


    ¡°I prepared it just in case. Therefore, drink.¡±


    Jill¡¯s cheeks were immediately stuffed with cake. Her eyes sparkled.


    The cream was sweet, which made the strawberries¡¯ sourness even more enjoyable. The sponge cake was soft and fluffy. The moment she scooped it into her mouth, a sweet fragrance enveloped her mouth. It was simply delicious.


    ¡°Does it suit your taste? That¡¯s good, then.¡±


    Hadith sat in front of Jill, who watched her enjoying her food while shaking his head.


    ¡­I¡¯m so glad to be alive! That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve never tried any of the Rave Imperial¡¯s cuisine before!


    If she became his wife, she might be served with a buffet consisting of Rave Imperial cuisines.


    Her inclination to get married with him was as high as her appetite¡ªsuddenly, a shadow extended to her face.


    ¡°¡­there¡¯s cream.¡±


    Hadith wiped Jill¡¯s lips with his thumb and proceeded to lick said thumb.


    Steam was about to erupt from Jill¡¯s head.


    ¡ªyour partner is underaged, yet you don¡¯t hesitate to advance at all¡ª!!


    No, no, that wasn¡¯t important. She should replenish the sugar in her body and regain her vigor!


    In the first place, was the Emperor even serious about being engaged with her?


    Placing the teacup back in the saucer, Hadith blinked several times then lifted his face.


    ¡°I do not understand the meaning of your question. Can you explain it to me more precisely?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m still ten years old.¡±


    ¡°Yes, which is ideal.¡±


    She got goose bumps immediately¡ªhowever, Hadith continued talking in a satisfied manner.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even fourteen years old, and yet, you possess such an abundance of magic. This fits the criteria of the ideal woman that I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, your gaze when you said you¡¯re going to marry me¡ªI thought I was dreaming.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be better if you¡¯re two or three years younger¡­ but it¡¯s fine. That would sound very ungrateful of me. It¡¯s fine, my perfect happy family plan won¡¯t be shaken just because of this.¡±


    ¡°I see, so you¡¯re a perverted Emperor who preys on young girls. While I¡¯m the idiot who offered herself to be kidnapped through what she thought was a harmless childish babble.¡±


    She immediately shut her mouth. She had unconsciously said her real thoughts! When the other party is the Emperor! Even if she was a child, what she had just said crossed the line!


    ¡­Hadith¡¯s face changed from gentle to slightly frosty.


    ¡°¡­childish babble¡­?¡±


    ¡°N, no! Uh, that! It¡¯s actually a common hobby amongst the noble, right¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean¡­ that your courtship to me was a lie¡­?¡±


    Wait, that¡¯s what you¡¯re focusing on!?


    Hadith was rolling in self-loathing.


    ¡°Impossible! For me to be fooled by mere childish babble! Truly unconceivable!¡±


    After Hadith had seriously thought with his hand on his chin, he turned to Jill.


    ¡°Let me confirm something, do you have any feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°Um, ummm?¡±


    ¡°Do you or do you not? Which is it, answer already!¡±


    ¡°¡ªto be honest, there are circumstances! I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t feel anything towards Your Majesty! The entire courtship is a lie!¡±


    Hadith staggered backwards immediately.

 CH 6

    ¡ªRave! Come here, and don¡¯t you dare laugh!¡±


    A magical haze rose, engulfing Hadith¡¯s shoulder as his golden pupils widened.


    In front of Jill, in a fluid motion, the silver magical power began transforming into a white, glowing, creature.


    ¡­Dragon¡ªno, a snake?


    However, it had wings¡ªwhat a mysterious creature.


    The creature who possessed calm, golden, eyes also had gleaming silver scales covering its entire body. It had supple limbs. The magical power it excluded was so heavenly, everyone in the vicinity could barely hold their knees¡ª


    ¡ªthe creature was laughing.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ª!! See? Told you! There¡¯s no way an outcome this unbelievably desirable would happen without a catch¡ªbut you, you fell for it, and in such a majestic way, too¡ª!! Our supposedly intelligent Emperor is actually dimwitted in romance¡ª!? Fugyaaa¡ª!!¡±


    Hadith basically slammed the divine creature onto the floor. He then stood up from his chair and unsheathed his sword, pointing it¡ª


    ¡°¡ªbehold! Today¡¯s dinner is a grilled dragon skewers!¡±


    ¡°Come on! Give me a break! I finally appeard here from another dimension after all this time!¡±


    ¡°I see. Do you have nothing else to say? Are those your last words?¡±


    ¡°¡ªaah, wait, wait, I just remembered¡ª¡®beautiful, crystal-like, purple eyes¡¯¡ªI have to commend you for thinking that one up on spot! You did a good job on that!¡±


    Hadith flushed red, and immediately tried to stab the creature which escaped his sword by slithering like snake.


    ¡°¡ªyou¡¯re the one who urged me! You said that was my chance to finalize the courtship, once and for all, that I mustn¡¯t miss it!¡±


    ¡°Is it wrong, though? After all, you only have your good looks¡ªdon¡¯t you think so, too, Little Miss?¡±


    While she was still wide agape at such scene, the godly creature arrived at Jill¡¯s feet. He perched on her shoulder and stared straight at her.


    ¡°You can both hear and see me, right? That¡¯s actually amazing, I¡¯m surprised. You must be upset, too, in a different way.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m quite surprised, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. You can scream all you want. Or tremble. Or faint.¡±


    ¡°¡ªshe can withstand both your and my magical powers just fine, mind you. It¡¯s only natural, since she possesses quite an abundance amount of magical power. More than anything else, such phenomenon shouldn¡¯t be so strange for her.¡±


    Hadith sheathed his sword back as Jill calmed down.


    ¡°¡¯Strange phenomenon¡¯¡ª!? This Great Dragon is being treated like a ¡®strange phenomenon¡¯¡ª!? That¡¯s why, people these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm, are you perhaps, the Dragon God¡ªRave?¡±


    Before their antics could start again, Jill asked.


    Hadith sneered. ¡°No matter how much it looks like a snake, such is the fact.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a snake!? I¡¯m a mighty dragon! The Mighty Dragon God Rave!¡±


    ¡­in all honesty, Rave looked like serpent with wings.


    ¡­so, he¡¯s real and not just a folk tale? ¡­I¡¯ve heard of his legend¡­


    It was said that this continent¡ªPrathi¡ªcame into existent after a battle between Kratos¡ªThe Goddess of Love and the Earth¡ªand Rave, the mighty Dragon God who ruled the vast sky.


    Both of them bestowed godly powers to the royal descendants of Kratos and Rave. Such was the myths regarding the kingdom, passed from generation to generation over the thousand years of conflict involving the human race.


    The Kratos Kingdom was bestowed with an abundant of magical power from the Guardian Goddess¡ªas such, it was natural for people to have varying amounts of magic, from lesser to greater. In said kingdom, those with strong magical powers were often born.


    On the other hand, the Rave Empire bred dragons rather than those with powerful magic. Jill didn¡¯t think the existence of God was completely false because there were other minor differences that couldn¡¯t be explained¡ªsuch as the difference in crops each kingdom produced.


    However, it had been a thousand years since this kingdom came to existence¡ª


    ¡ªas such, she never thought that its God would still remain here.


    Rave sat on Jill¡¯s head.


    ¡°She can see and talk to me. That¡¯s perfect. But her age¡­ Hadith, you are nineteen, right? What about this Little Miss, here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s ten years old. Our age difference is only nine years, it¡¯s not unusual. It¡¯s still within common sense.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Jill unintentionally uttered. Hadith folded his arm and stared back at her.


    ¡°I said, it would still be within common sense. My mother¡¯s age when she married my forty year old father was sixteen.¡±


    ¡°B-but, I¡¯m still ten years old! H-how am I going to bear an heir for you? It would be an issue, here!¡±


    ¡°¡­bear an heir¡­¡±


    Hadith mumbled, repeating her words, before his cheeks suddenly were dyed red.


    ¡°W, we¡¯ve just met¡­ well, certainly, it¡¯s an important topic to discuss, but, in such broad daylight¡­!¡±


    His appearance, as he tried his best to avoid her gaze, felt somewhat amusing.


    ¡­wait, why did Jill get reminded of the time when a blushing maiden confessed to her, instead¡ª!?


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t have to act like an adult. We should talk more, drink tea together, exchange letters, and take our time to get to know each other, only after that¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡­umm, forgive me for this may sound impolite, but¡­ those ideas sound unbefitting of you. May I ask, where did you get such ideas?¡±


    ¡°¡­Un. In this case, books aren¡¯t enough to serve as references, I see.¡± Rave stuck his tongue out. As such, it could be concluded that the Dragon God was partly responsible for this.


    Holding his head, Hadith suddenly lowered his face.


    ¡°¡¯Unbefitting¡¯, you say¡­ in short, I¡¯m different from what you expected, is what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see, so the marriage proposal was indeed a lie¡­¡±


    His sorrowful voice pierced Jill¡¯s conscience.


    Instantly, her heart was moved by kindness¡ªmeekly, she added;


    ¡°Would you rather it not be a lie¡­?¡±


    ¡°I wish¡ª¡­no, I understand, already. For a girl below the age of fourteen, possessing unusual magical talent, to just appear and confesses to a cursed Emperor like me¡ªeverything is too convenient! I let myself be fooled¡ªwhat a stupid Emperor I am¡­¡±


    His eyelashes quivered sadly. His gaze had turned gloomy. His golden eyes looked ready to well up with tears at any moment¡ª¡­


    She was consumed by guilt. It felt terrible. ¡°Uh oh¡­¡± Rave muttered on Jill¡¯s head.


    ¡°He¡¯s utterly dejected. It¡¯s because you casually courted him, Little Lady. You should take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°W, why me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Of course, after all, this idiot is pathetic¡ªboth his mind and body.¡±


    ¡°Rave, stop blaming the girl. I¡¯m the one at fault. Indeed, it was really stupid of me to get so worked up over a ten years old girl¡¯s confession¡­ besides, no matter how hard I try, it¡¯s doubtful I¡¯ll ever attain happiness¡­¡±


    With both hands on the table, Hadith dissuaded himself with a miserable look on his eyes.


    ¡°I¡ªI was overjoyed. It was the first time someone had ever told me that they would make me happy for the rest of my life¡­¡±


    ¡ªI said that. I certainly said that.


    ¡°More than anything, I should be thanking you. I¡¯m happy¡ªI was happy, thank you for letting me dream such a happy dream.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡­ I¡¯m but a child who spouts careless things? Hence, it¡¯s also my fault, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly indebted to you. I shall repay you one day. I¡¯ll never forget your name.¡±


    Hadith smiled with wavering eyes.


    ¡°The Saber Family resides in the outskirts, right? I shall never forget. Never.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡ª!? I¡¯m vaguely sensing something, here¡ª! What do you mean by that¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°As of now, it¡¯s not important. First and foremost, you¡¯re returning to Kratos.¡±


    For a moment, his golden eyes shone, full of resolution¡ªand she obviously didn¡¯t imagine seeing that.


    ¡­at this rate, my hometown will be desecrated by the Rave Emperor!


    That was when she recalled something important¡ª


    ¡ªeven if she managed to return to Kratos, there would still be Geraldo.


    ¡°¡ªyou have to know that I¡¯m truly happy.¡±


    She lifted her face. Hadith was smiling¡ªhis eyes were gentle and clear as he said,


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡­If,


    If the one she courted was instead, Geraldo, would he be this happy?


    From now on, onwards, she wondered if anyone would ever be that happy because she proposed to them.


    Jill Saber, I think you truly must take responsibility¡ªeverything up to now was caused by you, after all!


    She couldn¡¯t make any excuse, nor deny the truth any further.


    For her own benefit, she had carelessly proposed to him¡ªsuch was the truth. Afterwards, when she didn¡¯t need him anymore, she tossed him aside¡ªwasn¡¯t that what she was trying to do just now?


    ¡ªthen what¡¯s the difference between me and Geraldo?


    The Emperor is not a bad person. The Emperor is probably not a bad person. Surely, he shouldn¡¯t be a bad person. At the very least, he shouldn¡¯t be entirely bad¡­


    ¡°¡ªKill them all.¡±


    Thankfully, that¡¯s still six years from now¡­ good, time is aplenty! Yes, after all, love is war¡ªor so I¡¯ve heard somewhere! So what if he loves little girl¡ª!? So what if he falls into darkness later¡ª!? What¡¯s the problem with all that¡ª?!


    He¡¯s suspicious, but he probably isn¡¯t as bad as a certain Siscon¡ª! That¡¯s right, I can still rehabilitate him, in fact, I should make a strategy based on that¡ª!


    ¡°You can take the rest of the cake home as a souvenir.¡±


    ¡ªuhuh, he¡¯s a good person, no doubt about it.


    ¡°I retract my previous rebuttal! I would like to marry you, Emperor!¡±


    Gasshan¡ª! The cup Hadith was holding fell to the floor and shattered.

 CH 7

    ¡°Huh¡­? What did you just, what did you just suddenly say, again¡­?¡±


    ¡°I must¡¯ve caused you to feel apprehension¡ªfor that, I must apologize. I see, is my request impossible? Is it too late to retract my words, already?¡±


    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t serious about the marriage proposal?¡±


    Jill stared at Hadith, who appeared puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that starting from now, I¡¯m being serious. Piece of cake!¡±


    ¡°P-please stop. Now I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re only misleading me with your words¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no underlying meaning behind my words!¡±


    Seeing Jill, who proudly hit her chest, Hadith¡¯s eyes went wide open.


    ¡°Please, believe in me. I will rehabilitate¡ªno, I mean, I¡¯ll make you happy, for the rest of our lives!¡±


    ¡°T, that means¡­ you¡¯ll truly become my bride¡­? R-Rave, did you hear that¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m listening, alright. You and the Little Lady are both funny in the head, it seems. This entire proceeding is so bad, it¡¯s hilarious. What are you two? A Cracked pot and a mended lid[1]?¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m but a child. Let¡¯s focus on the fact that our relationship is only budding, and put on hold other topics such as love, romance, etc¡­ In short, I¡¯m requesting for a marriage in name only¡ªeh¡ª!?¡±


    Suddenly, she was embraced. Not only that, she was also being spun around in the air.


    ¡°Marriage in name only is already fine enough! Thank you! I¡¯ll cherish and treasure you properly, my Amethyst!¡±


    Jill¡¯s cheeks heated up considerably. From the bottom of her heart, she was delighted.


    However, immediately after, Hadith released Jill.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry. I was too overjoyed. Right, our relationship is still at the point where we are having tea together¡­¡±


    When she was told so with such a serious countenance, Jill couldn¡¯t help but feel weak in the knees¡­


    ¡­no, wait, get a hold of yourself! You¡¯re the one who said this is a marriage in name only¡­


    Suddenly, Hadith took Jill¡¯s hand and spoke in reassurance.


    ¡°Being utterly honest, I know nothing about romance or love in general¡ªbut, I¡¯ll prove my seriousness to you.¡±


    The moment she lifted her face, his lips had gently landed on the back of her hand¡ª


    ¡ªher left ring finger began to shine¡ªit was too brilliant, she had to squint her eyes.


    Fluttering as softly as his kiss, a small halo made of genuine magic descended onto her hand.


    ¡°Rave, please give my wife your blessing.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Jill could feel Rave rolling on top of her head.


    Glittering powder light fell¡ª


    ¡ªthe ring of light fitted itself into her left ring finger, before manifesting into a golden ring.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    ¡°The blessing bestowed by the Dragon God, which also proves that you¡¯re the Dragon Emperor¡¯s wife¡ªthe ring of the Dragon Empress. It¡¯s also a mark.¡±


    The ring was the same color as Hadith¡¯s eyes.


    Jill tried to remove the ring to take a closer look¡ªbut, she soon noticed she couldn¡¯t take it off.


    ¡°¡­Um¡­ I can¡¯t remove it, though?¡±


    ¡°If it could be removed that easily, then there¡¯d be no point in calling it a mark. Until our marriage becomes official, you¡¯ll be considered my fianc¨¦¡ªhowever, as long as you bear that ring, regardless of anything, you¡¯ll become my wife in the end. I¡¯ll protect you for the remainder of your life.¡±


    Jill stared perplexedly at the ring, feeling complex emotions running through her¡ªhowever, she couldn¡¯t detect any lie from Hadith¡¯s words.


    He has marked me. I hope it¡¯s nothing harmful¡ªI can¡¯t say I expected things to develop this serious¡­


    ¡­this time, I won¡¯t let my guard down. I shall be careful.


    Quietly, in the bottom of her heart, Jill decided so.


    The thin smile gracing his feature overlapped with that brutal smile she had seen in that battle.


    Despite appearing pleased at the notion of marriage in name only, the man had admitted just a while ago, how he knew nothing about love. Then, with those same lips, he swore to protect her¡ª


    ¡ªhe might be honest, but not sincere.


    In other words, this man wasn¡¯t in love with Jill.


    ¡®Love is blind¡¯¡ªJill was perfectly familiar with that saying, already.


    That was why¡ªuntil she was certain that he was the right guy, she would protect her heart.


    She better not fall in love with him¡ª


    ¡ªor, at the very least, she better not fall in love first.


    That was her one and only strategy¡ªas such, she decided to follow it with her utmost.


    Love was the very reason for her blunder, which ended in her death.


    This time, she wouldn¡¯t involve love.


    She tightly pursed her lips and stared at the gold ring, when she suddenly heard a roar coming from over her head¡ª


    ¡°¡ªwha¡ª¡°


    Not once or twice, but thrice¡ª


    ¡ªthe ship was swaying from side to side. Dust fell from the ceiling.


    ¡°We, we aren¡¯t under attack, right¡­!?¡±


    Jill wondered if everyone from her homeland had figured that she had been kidnapped, thus, they were giving chase.


    However, Rave, who moved from Jill¡¯s head to Hadith¡¯s shoulder, had a different opinion.


    ¡°¡­Just as we¡¯re about to enter the Rave Empire, too. Maybe our ship was detected and is being given some kind of warning?¡±


    ¡°T-then, are we being labelled with some sort of criminal charge? No way, did this ship get detected by Prince Vissel¡¯s fleet?¡±


    It was a famous gossip in Kratos¡ªthe Rave Empire had been divided into two factions¡ªone ruled by Emperor Hadith, while the other by his brother, Prince Vissel.


    But, Hadith¡¯s response was contrary to Jill¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my brother would do that. We¡¯re just wasting our time sitting here and thinking, let¡¯s just go and check.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s tone, which suggested as if he was just taking a leisurely stroll, caught her off guard.


    They arrived on the deck¡ªfrom which she could see a deep blue horizon dividing the sky and the sea.


    The sun rising directly above her was dazzling.


    It was a peaceful sky, however, Jill sensed magic beyond the horizon.


    ¡ªone, two, three¡­ it¡¯s not a big number.


    She closed her eyes and scanned for a sign. Once the enemy was within her range of magic, she became able to see multiple shadows above the sea.


    They had their backs towards the morning sun as they approached and had on masked hoods to hide their faces. They wore light, mossy, colored protective clothing.


    They appeared to be mercenaries. Not a legitimate army¡ª


    ¡ªthat was when she spotted men flying in the sky using dragons. The men of the Rave Empire.


    They were in a neatly arranged formation.


    Some kind of trick must¡¯ve been used. There shouldn¡¯t be any magic that lets one fly on their own.


    In a few minutes, they would reach there.


    ¡°Um, it seems that we would have no choice but to fight. How many people are on this ship, Your Majesty?¡±


    Hadith, whom was holding Jill, suddenly dropped onto one knee. He rushed to stand in front of Jill. As his complexion changed, he covered her mouth with one hand.


    ¡°Damn! What have I done¡­¡±


    ¡°W, what happened? Are they attacking?¡±


    ¡°Because of my carelessness, I had inadvertently stepped into sunlight!¡±


    Jill became speechless, but Hadith continued seriously¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI forgot that I didn¡¯t get enough sleep today¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you also didn¡¯t drink your medicine on time last night, right?¡±


    ¡°¡ªcan both of you please stop joking around?¡±


    In front of Jill who tried to scold him, Hadith suddenly vomited blood.


    In front of the stunned Jill, Hadith sank into the pool of his own blood. His fingers were trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m done for. Rave, take this girl to the harbor.¡± ¡°Sure~¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about me. I just lack sleep, is all. I¡¯m a monster, so I should be okay after taking a nap and regaining some of my strength¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Hadith then closed his eyes¡ªas if he had died.


    The sound of the ship stopped along with its movement.


    ¡°Eeeeeeeh¡ª!? Wait a minute¡ª! What is even happening¡ª!?¡±


    She grabbed Hadith¡¯s collar and screamed at him.


    [1] Cracked pot and mended lid (proverb) = It means that a couple is a perfect match for each other.

 CH 8

    ¡°¡ªwake up!!! What should I do if the enemy attacks¡ª?! Moreover, shouldn¡¯t I be taken to the Empire instead of the deck¡ª!? The fact that the ship has stopped moving entirely¡ªno way!! Does this ship only move through your magic alone¡ª!? Hello¡ª!? Is someone there¡ª!? You said you would protect me! You said you would treasure me! Suddenly acting like this, what are you implying¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Wow, Little Lady sure is conjuring up a little storm.¡±


    ¡°You, stay out of this¡ª!¡±


    No matter how much she shook him, Hadith didn¡¯t wake up. His face was pale, resembling a corpse.


    ¡­even after the ship had stopped, no presence could be felt.


    In the brewing silence, Jill paled.


    She was in the middle of the sea, aboard an immobile ship, with a useless Emperor and a snake-like dragon¡ªthis is the worst!


    ¡­This is all because I neglected gathering information!


    Both Hadith and Rave were implicated of a criminal offense of some kind. There was a political struggle within the Rave Empire.


    If she had inquired the situation properly with Hadith, then she might had been able to come up with some kind of plan. However, she was overly fixated on the fake courtship and the cake to even consider some sort of strategy.


    ¡°Well, lemme¡¯ explain in honor of him. The reason why he chose a ship instead of, like, instant teleportation, is because Little Lady¡¯s magic is unstable.¡±


    ¡°¡­I do recall him saying something similar, but I didn¡¯t quite catch the meaning.¡±


    ¡°To make it easier, let¡¯s refer to it as your soul¡ªLittle Lady, is this your true form?¡±


    Jill faltered. Rave stretched his body to match her eye level.


    ¡°Your soul, and its vessel¡ªyour body, are gradually merging into one. Give it some time and you should be fine. If such a long-distance teleportation is executed before your soul has completely latch to its vessel, then they might separate.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ he didn¡¯t use teleportation for my sake and was prepared to risk getting into danger¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ah, sorry about that. He¡¯s just an idiot who lacks self-control. This fool didn¡¯t sleep a wink last night because he was too excited from being courted yesterday.¡±


    ¡­I see, he is that overjoyed, huh?


    However, at the moment, she didn¡¯t know whether she should be pleased or just plain amazed.


    ¡°This guy has a weak constitution. It¡¯s because human vessels inherently can¡¯t contain the intense magical power of the Dragon God.¡±


    ¡°¡­could it be, the reason Rave manifested himself is to lessen the burden of magic on him?¡±


    ¡°Roughly so. Well, we¡¯ll continue our talk later. I¡¯ll be the one to teleport you. But, I wonder where I should transfer you. This guy has many enemies, after all.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what will happen to him once I¡¯m gone?¡±


    ¡°He already told you, right? That you should just leave him. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at Rave, expressing her doubts.


    ¡°It¡¯s because we are monsters. That¡¯s basically it.¡±


    ¡ªa familiar line.


    ¡°¡ªit¡¯ll be fine, after all, she¡¯s the Battle Maiden.¡±


    ¡°How reliable of the Battle Maiden!¡±


    ¡ªwhat Rave had said just now probably carried the same meaning. The only difference was the word he used¡ªmonster.


    To Jill, regardless of the fact that she was the Battle Maiden, and they, ¡®monsters¡¯¡ªthe words resonated.


    No one would be leaving anyone, here¡ªbecause they were all dependable.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do something.¡±


    ¡°Hee?¡±


    Clenching her fist, Jill made her way across the deck.


    It might be too wishful of a thought to hope her child body would perform as well as when she was sixteen years old. Regardless of anything, she could only hope and move forward.


    ¡­This Emperor was trying to help me.


    Shouldn¡¯t that be a good enough reason to help and believe in him?


    She moved Hadith and leaned him against the iron fence. She then tied him with a rope around the iron fence so he woudn¡¯t fall off the ship.


    During the entire process, Hadith opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Why are you still here? What is Rave doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help you, Hadith.¡±


    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about me. I will protect you.¡±


    ¡ªpachiri.


    His golden eyes retained their gleam. His eyes were fully awake now¡ªthey were round with a clear, wonderful, golden colors.


    The same way they had gleamed when he dictated the massacre.


    ¡­I¡¯m relieved that his eyes are on me and for an entirely different reason.


    That was why¡ª


    ¡ªtowards said golden eyes, she proclaimed once again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said I¡¯ll make you happy, right?¡±


    Ton¡ªshe kicked the deck.


    Jill softly floated and approached the ship¡¯s stern. Now that they were headed to the Rave Empire, she needed a better view of the surroundings.


    Teleportation magic manipulated space and time.


    The magic that manipulated time¡ªpausing it, rewinding it, and skipping it, was a godly craft. It couldn¡¯t be used by ordinary people.


    But¡ªshe inhaled and filled her lungs with air.


    Then, she lifted up the stern of the ship.


    ¡­it¡¯s lighter than I thought.


    It seemed that she possessed the same prowess as her sixteen year old self.


    ¡°Heave-ho!¡±


    She threw the ship with both hands as if throwing a ball.


    The ship soared through the sky, going against the wind and gliding faster and higher than any bird crossing the sea.


    She was worried that Hadith would slip off, however, she followed the ship and confirmed that the rope was still tied to the iron fence.


    ¡ªprecisely at that moment¡ª


    ¡ªa bullet pierced the air, heading straight towards her.


    Jiff swiftly evaded and reflexively attempted to unsheathe the sword at her waist.


    ¡­I¡¯m unarmed, huh? Well, either way is fine.


    She covered her hand with magic and caught the bullet, before crushing it.


    This time, at this moment, the familiar scent of battle had reawakened her senses¡ª


    ¡ªthe adrenaline rush¡ª


    ¡ªthis is where I belong.


    ¡°Alright, prove that you¡¯re stronger than me.¡±


    Such was the catchphrase of the Battle Maiden, who frequented the battlefield.


    Jill smiled dauntlessly and plunged herself into the bullet storm.


    In the midday sky, there was a shimmering of magical power.


    With his back against the iron bars, Hadith blanked as he stared at the development.


    ¡°My, my, look at the appearance of our Dragon Emperor! Who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯re into rope play!? This is too much for me to process!¡±


    ¡°¡­Rave, tell me. Am I perhaps the one being protected right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°¡­This, how unbelievable! My chest hurts!¡±


    ¡°Dying now would be a waste! This is where the fun starts!¡±


    He knew that. That was why, he desperately wanted to stop the rumbling within his chest¡ªbut, he found himself unable to do so. What could this be, what had gone wrong?


    ¡°¡­No¡­ it couldn¡¯t be¡­ She¡¯s but a child, as such, I can¡¯t¡ªI mustn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Did your health cause you to become emotionally unstable? Well, get well soon, you can do it!¡±


    ¡°But Rave, my entire body is hot, my mind is spinning, and everything feels fuzzy¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you perhaps being serious this entire time? That¡¯s bad, what you were describing sounds like hell, not something part of this Dragon¡¯s expertise!¡±


    ¡°Hell¡­¡ªyou¡¯re right. It feels like hell, for my chest to ache this much¡­¡±


    For a moment, her petite back overlapped with a glimpse of a supple woman¡¯s back¡ª


    ¡ªis that her true form?


    She was like the Goddess of Justice, descending onto the battlefield¡ªshe was too brilliant, he was almost blinded¡ª


    ¡ªI see, I get it now! What I¡¯m feeling is¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m seasick!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your conclusion!?¡±


    I¡¯ll cherish and treasure you properly¡ª


    ¡ªthat feeling wasn¡¯t a lie.


    She was the bride of the Dragon Emperor.


    If he didn¡¯t protect her with his own hands, only a miserable death awaited her¡ª


    ¡ªthe miserable death of a tool.

 CH 9

    The ship that glided through air arrived at the naval port with only a slight collision.


    Amidst the splashes and uproars from the sea, Jill shouted towards Hadith¡ª


    ¡°This is the Emperor¡¯s ship¡ª!! We were attacked and managed to escape¡ª!! Take His Majesty to the clinic immediately¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°He¡ªhe is the Emperor? Then, why is he bound¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the enemy¡¯s work!¡±


    ¡°¡ªwhat about you¡ª!? Who are you, exactly¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°¡­She is¡­my future wife¡­¡±


    Hadith replied breathlessly. The surroundings were appalled.


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t be rude to her, since she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e¡ªmy Amethyst Princess¡­¡±


    It seemed that he still had more to say, however, Hadith fainted before being put on a stretcher.


    ¡°He sure gets it hard, huh? Not only was he seasick, he¡¯s also sleep deprived and all that¡­¡±


    After fluttering with his small wings from someone¡¯s head to another¡¯s, Rave settled himself on Jill¡¯s shoulder.


    When Jill was about to respond, Rave warned her.


    ¡°¡ªyou¡¯ll be perceived as some kind of a loony if people see you talking alone, you know?¡±


    Jill kept her gaze straight ahead as she replied in a barely audible voice.


    ¡°So it¡¯s indeed true that no one else can see Rave¡ªwhat about your voice? Can they hear it?¡±


    ¡°They can neither touch nor hear¡ªas they should be. After all, I¡¯m a different entity altogether. Well, if they manage to see or hear me, they would be super grateful, of course. I¡¯m a Dragon God, after all.¡±


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to accompany the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Not being by his side for a little while should be fine. Thank you for ensuring that fool¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°I merely did what I thought is the right thing.¡±


    Fyuuuu¡ªRave whistled.


    ¡°You sound real awesome! I like it! It¡¯s really great for Hadith, to be able to settle down with such a fine bride like you. As such, I¡¯ll be around to help you, too, Little Lady! After all, that idiot¡¯s bride is also my bride!¡±


    ¡®How is that right?¡¯¡ªwhoops. She had inadvertently retorted.


    ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±


    Jill pictured a map on her mind.


    The Continent of Prathi¡ªwhich was divided into the Kingdom of Kratos and the Empire of Rave, was shaped like a butterfly spreading its wings.


    On its center was the Laquis Mountain, the sacred mountain that separated the East and the West.


    She recalled the aforementioned notions that they had to cross the sea from the West of Kingdom of Kratos to reach the East of the Rave Empire.


    ¡°Since we are in a harbor that leads to the Kingdom of Kratos¡­ we should be in Veilburg, the Water City.¡±


    ¡°Ooo, correct. You did amazing figuring it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After all, it¡¯s quite famous, the ¡®Veilburg Double Murde¡ª¡°


    ¡ªshe almost said something she shouldn¡¯t. Said story didn¡¯t belong to the current timeline, but certainly happened in her previous future;


    This Water City had ironically been burned into nothingness¡ªby the hands of none other than the Wrathful Young Emperor¡ªHadith.


    Her feet, which were walking on the deck, stopped. Rave stared at her, but she just shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just talking nonsenses¡­ umm, so what is the current situation, exactly?¡±


    ¡°That, you know, that. Hadith announced it just now, right? Little Lady is his fianc¨¦e, now. You might get stuck here for a while.¡±


    When she tried to confirm what it meant, she heard a high-pitched voice coming from the pier.


    ¡°¡ªthen, is Lord Hadith safe!?¡±


    ¡°P, please calm down, Lady Sufia¡­ he¡¯s still being treated, the extent of his injury is still unknown.¡±


    Pondering what the fuss was about, Jill finally stepped off the ship and set foot on land.


    Across the pier, a young woman was approaching the soldiers.


    With a mere glance, anyone could tell that she was a daughter of a noble.


    The well-tailored silk dress appeared wonderful when coupled with the comely features of the lady, whom still had some girlish charms to herself.


    Her hair, which seemed to shine gold, seemed fluffy and soft. She was a maiden as sweet as sugar candy.


    ¡°Then where is he¡ª!? Let me talk to him¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°W, well, even if you say so, I¡¯m but a soldier¡­ Why don¡¯t you consult with your father, the Marquis of Veil¡­¡±


    ¡°B-but, it has reached my ears that he has returned from Kratos¡ªwith a girl!!! No¡­ what should I do¡ª!!¡±


    The corner of her anxious sight caught Jill¡ª


    ¡ªRave then whispered to Jill, whom was utterly stupefied.


    ¡°In short, she¡¯s one of your rivals, Little Lady. Sufia is the daughter of the Lord who rules the entire territory¡ªincluding here. The Marquis¡¯ daughter¡ªor, to put it simply, Hadith¡¯s fianc¨¦e candidate.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°I, it couldn¡¯t be, you¡¯re the kid Lord Hadith has brought here from Kratos¡­!?¡±


    Her shoulders trembling, Sufia approached Jill and raised her voice¡ª


    ¡ªhowever, her heartbroken face soon distorted into grief.


    ¡°¡­w, with such a small kid! T, then Lord Hadith is indeed¡­¡ª!!¡±


    Jill wanted to join her and responded with, ¡°right?¡±


    But Sufia was being serious. With handkerchief in her hand, she screamed as she pleased.


    ¡°I, I absolutely won¡¯t hand Lord Hadith to you¡ª!! You ¡­you thieving cat¡ª!!¡±


    ¡­That¡¯s the FOULEST curse she¡¯s got¡ª?


    With tears spilling everywhere, Sufia turned back and started to run¡ªhowever, she slipped and soon fell to the ground with a loud bang.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Y, you better remember this¡ª!! I refuse to be defeated by the likes of you¡ª!!¡±


    Even if she was told to remember, she hadn¡¯t done anything yet, or even say anything¡­


    Sufia, with her forehead glaring red, walked away as fast as a rabbit¡ªah, she¡¯s running away¡­


    The baffled Jill was left alone.


    ¡°¡­she¡¯s my ¡®love rival¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your love rival. Don¡¯t bully her too much, kay¡¯?¡±


    ¡­even if he¡¯s the Dragon God or whatever, I would like it if he didn¡¯t encourage a ten year old to win against women in the battle of seduction¡­


    ¡­but, Hadith indeed chose me over such a beautiful woman¡ªas expected, that guy¡¯s got a hardcore case on his sleeves¡­


    The path she had chosen¡ªthe path of rehabilitation, seemed to be more severe than she initially thought¡­


    The wind blew through Jill¡¯s feet as she sighed.

 CH 10

    By the order of Marquis Veil, Jill wasn¡¯t invited to the castle, but rather was put under house arrest as a guest in the corner of the naval port. Part of the harbor appeared to have been converted into a naval port because it faced the sea of Kratos. As such, the naval port was filled with members of the Northern Division of the Rave Imperial Army.


    Jill had also heard that Sufia played part in said decision. She had firmly opposed Jill¡¯s arrival.


    Hadith hadn¡¯t regained consciousness, and the surrounding personnel appeared befuddled as to how to respond to their Emperor¡¯s remark regarding his new fianc¨¦e.


    Solely because of the Marquis¡¯ daughter¡¯s selfishness, Jill was denied of civility, and was subsequently deposited to the naval port that fell under the Emperor¡¯s jurisdiction.


    Despite being a child, Jill was a foreigner on the Emperor¡¯s ship which was attacked. First and foremost, they suspected her of being a spy. Jill even heard talks regarding whether or not Hadith was the actual person or a mere impersonation.


    After all, Hadith shouldn¡¯t have returned from the Kingdom of Kratos¡ªat least not so soon, anyway. It was deemed highly unusual for him to return half a month earlier than scheduled. They seemed to be waiting for confirmation from the Imperial City.


    ¡­it doesn¡¯t seem good.


    Couldn¡¯t Sufia tell that it was Hadith right off the bat?


    Even if she subtracted what was going to happen later from the equation, she still felt gloomy.


    Even more so when she didn¡¯t know what the enemy thought and planned.


    Despite that, she couldn¡¯t just breakout from the lookout by kicking the door down¡­


    ¡­she had no choice but to lay low, at least for now.


    Alone in the locked room, Jill propped her cheek on the armchair.


    ¡°¡­and all because I¡¯m too unfamiliar with my environment¡­¡±


    Six years later, in the Kingdom of Kratos, the incident that would befall that place was called the ¡®Veilburg Double Murder¡¯.


    The Marquis held a banquet to entertain Hadith, whom had just returned from the Kingdom of Kratos. The Emperor¡¯s other fianc¨¦e candidates also partook themselves in the banquet.


    It was none other than the Marquis¡¯ daughter herself who refused to see such an arrangement.


    One by one, she murdered all the fianc¨¦e candidates that attended the feast, before committing suicide by setting the castle on fire. Because of the strong wind, it soon turned into wildfire.


    Despite so, Marquis Veil kept appealing for his daughter¡¯s innocence and even brought up how the Emperor had neglected the residents of the Northern Division.


    Not that Hadith lent an ear to it¡ªsoon, everyone that belonged to the Marquis¡¯ family was executed. The family was vanquished.


    It was indeed the blunder of the Marquis Family. However, he never tried to rebel against Hadith or threaten him. There was also the Northern Division, an army that defended the Emperor.


    Nevertheless, after the incident, Hadith rebuilt Veilburg as a naval city. All the territories under the Marquis¡¯ jurisdiction became his.


    Because of that, criticism also spread like wildfire. Everyone deemed the way Emperor had treated the Marquis family was ¡®overkill¡¯, and that he had organized the whole thing. It was speculated that the Emperor did it to gain military power¡ªin the end, the internal conflicts only deepened.


    Such was the conflict that lead to the war against the Kingdom of Kratos.


    After the Veilburg incident, the opposing Crown Prince began actively contacting the Kratos Kingdom.


    Jill, who was at the time Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, was present in the Royal Capital, to learn not only politics and laws, but also etiquette until the time for her to partake in battle came again. She had crossed paths with the messenger, as such, she had no doubt about it.


    However, Jill was only aware of the information that had circulated into Kratos Kingdom. Conflicts within enemy countries tended to be transformed into war propaganda, fueling cruelty and outrage.


    The main source of the information was the Crown Prince. It was quite conceivable that the story was transformed into something that would turn Hadith into the black goat.


    ¡­she didn¡¯t have the stomach to actually consider those happenings.


    But, it¡¯s very unthinkable for a lady such as Sufia to do that¡­ a knife doesn¡¯t suit her, and her most offensive words were ¡®thieving cat¡¯¡­


    Of course, she didn¡¯t think that Sufia was entirely clean in this regards. What happened six years later had taught her that she shouldn¡¯t judge women entirely by their appearances alone.


    However, it certainly felt a bit exaggerated¡ªperhaps, there¡¯s another cause¡­


    She wondered if she could manage to do something while she still had time to figure it out¡­


    Jill remembered that after her engagement with Geraldo became official, the Emperor of Rave stayed in Kratos without a hitch.


    That meant, historically, an incident would take place after the original return of Hadith¡ª


    ¡ªwhich was half a month from now.


    ¡°I think if I figure things out well, I can stop it¡­¡±


    The timeline should had been messed up because Jill was taken there, but if the same things occur, then surely, the war too, will occur.


    Jill decided to become the wife of Hadith, the Emperor of Rave.


    All because she wanted to escape from Geraldo.


    That might sounds greedy, but her wish didn¡¯t end there¡ª


    ¡ªfrom the bottom of her heart, she wished that the war¡ªthe tragedy¡ªwouldn¡¯t occur.


    She wasn¡¯t exaggerating when she said she wanted to change history.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how an Empress from the opposing kingdom would be treated when the war broke out.


    She didn¡¯t want to fight against her hometown¡ªnor her subordinates.


    ¡­in that future¡­ six years later¡­ did everyone truly die?


    When she imagined so, her chest hurt. At the very least, right at this second, they were still alive¡­


    ¡­She had decided to never meet them anymore.


    It was precisely because they were her subordinates that Geraldo eliminated them.


    That¡¯s why¡­ I can¡¯t meet them anymore.


    ¡°Little Lady, how are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Rave-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Lemme give you this.¡±


    Rave turned translucent and bypassed the wall. A pie then appeared on top of his head. With a radiant expression, Jill received it and immediately put it in her mouth.


    The moist texture of the dough and the tanginess of the cherry and strawberry, which were washed by the sweetness of sugar brought out the mellowness of the desert. The deliciousness couldn¡¯t be conveyed through words.


    For such delicious food to come out of a military port, it seemed that Rave Empire, it its entirety, had a better food culture.


    Yep, the first knowledge regarding the Rave Empire that Jill had acquired ever since arriving was that the food was delicious.


    First and foremost, the variant of dishes were different. Even a loaf of bread had a different texture, aroma, and taste. She was impressed by the fact that bread that could be eaten with stew existed. Bread that could be enjoyed with butter alone¡ªand other types.


    The moment a flat, square, bread with a fried single-sided egg, sausage, and thinly sliced onions was laid in front of her, Jill thought¡ª


    ¡ªah, this must be the sole reason I become a returnee¡­


    If they were just talking about ingredients, then there were a lot in Kratos Kingdom.


    After all, with the blessing of the land Goddess, Kratos could basically grow anything anywhere in the kingdom. It was certainly one of Kratos¡¯ strong points.


    However, the cuisine of the Rave Empire was also great. The key was¡ªingenuity. In the Rave Empire, crops only grew in select places. That was why, through wisdom of preservation methods, these delicious manners of eating were born.


    ¡ªwho¡¯s the genius who developed the way of boiling down cherries and strawberries with sugar!?


    Both of those fruits were eaten directly in Kratos. Sugar was also refined, but not mass-produced, so it wasn¡¯t available for easy use.


    Of course, those fruits alone were delicious enough. But when they were mixed together and simmered in sugar, then subsequently made into a pie¡ª a devil¡¯s food is born.


    ¡°Your appetite seems to be well, Little Lady. Do you remember that you¡¯re under house arrest?¡±


    Jill, happily chewing, shook her head.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still a guest. As such, I¡¯m provided with a clean room, a bed, a table, and I can even take a shower readily! Above all, I get three meals, and Rave supplies me with sweets like this!¡±


    ¡°¡­so indeed, the stomach is the way to someone¡¯s heart. Hadith isn¡¯t mistaken.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Hadith-sama doing?¡±


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re getting there. Firstly, though, do you bear any animosity towards Lady Sufia?¡±


    Jill stopped munching her pie.


    ¡°It¡¯s common for an Emperor to have many concubines and wives. I just met the Emperor recently, and as I¡¯ve declared, for the time being, marriage in name only would suffice for me. As such, there¡¯s no reason to get angry.¡±


    Rave fluttered his little eyes then flew over the room with a strange smile.


    ¡°Well, if you say so. Little Lady, did you know? The first thing that idiot said¡ªor screamed, to be precise¡ªwhen he woke up was; ¡®Is my Amethyst Princess but a mere fragment of my dream¡ª!?¡¯ Then he heard that you¡¯ve met Lady Sufia; ¡®no¡­ she would surely think badly of me now¡­ the relationship is doomed, I¡¯m done for¡­¡¯¡ªand grieved all. Night. Long.¡±


    Well, his sense of crisis seemed to be healthy, at the very least¡ª


    ¡ªbut!! Is the only thing you care about, honestly, that¡ª?!


    ¡­I shouldn¡¯t be happy¡­ regarding this¡­


    ¡°He should be quick to recover after this. When he¡¯s ready, he¡¯ll surely come here to pick you up himself, Little Lady! Or so he said, anyway.¡±

 CH 11

    Jill felt a trace of magic from the other side of the door, however, it lasted for only a moment.


    Someone had definitely arrived. Perhaps that person made the guards sleep or something similar.


    Jill swallowed the last bit of her pie without tasting it. Footsteps approached, then there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Let me in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jill stood and saw Hadith¡¯s silhouette, before kneeling and bowing her head.


    Now that they weren¡¯t in an emergency, she recalled that she couldn¡¯t stare at the Emperor¡¯s face without his permission.


    Towards Jill¡¯s ¡®greeting¡¯, Hadith appeared puzzled.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t bow your head to me.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t allowed, you¡¯re the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly behaving like this¡­ are you perhaps mad at me, my Amethyst Princess?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ I¡¯m glad that Your Majesty cared enough to pay me a visit.¡±


    There was also the fact that his hobby was little girls¡ªbut let¡¯s dismiss the thought for now.


    ¡°But, we are a couple, hence, you needn¡¯t worry about such things anymore.¡±


    It was just¡­ she didn¡¯t want to create any weird misunderstandings.


    Hadith, who sat on a chair, pondered for a while.


    ¡°Even if we¡¯re a couple in name only, effort must be made to maintain said fa?ade. More importantly, is there any problem in aiming to become a real couple?¡±


    ¡°N, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. But¡­ as of now, it¡¯s still too early to start discussing that¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that your real opinion? You¡¯re being strangely weak spirited right now. Even though you were panicking in high spirits when I put on your shoes for you.¡±


    Jill choked, to the amusement of Hadith, who laughed.


    ¡°So, I guessed right? You really were panicking at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Rather, I wish you¡¯d refrain from doing such things in the future¡­!¡±


    ¡°Even though you looked so delighted when you ate my handmade cake and pie¡­¡±


    She lifted her face reflexively.


    Hadith¡¯s complexion was getting better. His physical condition must have had recovered¡­¡ª


    Only that, for some reason, the Emperor¡ªthe descendant of the Dragon God Rave¡ªhad a triangular kerchief around his beautiful hair.


    ¡°!?¡±


    Jill, with eyes widening, checked Hadith¡¯s appearance from top to bottom.


    That cloth with a square neckline¡ªno way, is that an apron!? The fact that his enchanting fingertips were currently hidden beneath a pair of simple mittens was already unbelievable enough. They were all red, too, the color forbidden from the average citizen of Rave Empire¡ª


    ¡ªgranted, he is the Emperor¡­


    ¡­no, that¡¯s not the point, here.


    The REAL question was why the Emperor was wearing a bandana and an apron while carrying a tray of freshly baked bread using mittens¡­


    ¡­no, that¡¯s not the real problem, here¡ª?!


    ¡°There¡¯s no gap in my absolute family plan.¡±


    ¡°W, wh, why, are you, bread, uhh¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡°I especially baked it for you¡ªcroissants.¡±


    She received the croissant from his mitten-wrapped hand.


    It was fluffy and still warm. It was apparent to her eyes that the dough had been baked to a crisp. Its glossiness proved such. There was no way it had been made by an amateur¡ª


    ¡ªas expected of the Dragon God¡¯s descendant¡ª


    ¡ªwait, this totally has nothing to do with that, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Anyone could try to poison me every day, at any given chance. It¡¯s burdensome to keep pinpointing the culprit every time, as such, I started cooking for myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­the, the Emperor, cooks for himself¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been an Emperor for less than a year. There aren¡¯t enough people in the castle. I keep cooking for the sake of my own health.¡±


    ¡°No, no way. Are you saying that all of those that I¡¯ve eaten so far¡­¡±


    ¡ªare the Emperor¡¯s handmade dishes¡­


    Trembling, Jill almost let go of the croissant.


    As if he had expected this reaction, Hadith smiled softly.


    ¡°If you like it, I can personally deliver your meals every day.¡±


    Before she knew it, that Devil wearing a bandanna had already kneeled on the floor to match her eye level. He then whispered.


    ¡°It is said that the secret of an amicable marriage is through the stomach. Judging from your appearance, it seems that the notion hit the mark. Sometimes, a vulgar book can be useful, too, huh?¡±


    ¡­He seemed to have used considerably biased books as his references¡­ however, he was certainly correct. Jill was glued to her place.


    ¡°In the morning, I¡¯ll cook ¡®Egg Benedict¡¯ for you, a dish that doesn¡¯t exist in Kratos. It¡¯s basically creamy eggs and thick bacon sandwiched between two crispy buns¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-that kind of breakfast, I¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªnot interested? Absolutely unthinkable. Your tongue has tasted my flavor. Once you¡¯ve tasted it, there¡¯s no going back. Plenty, I¡¯ll let you enjoy the taste of me as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°S, s, such obscene things, please stop saying them! I¡¯m still a child! We¡¯ve already been through that conversation, right¡ª!?¡±


    Hadith was surprised by Jill¡¯s retort.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re child, aren¡¯t you still my wife? As such, there¡¯s no problem in me seducing you. Or rather, that¡¯s the obligation of the husband.¡±


    ¡°The age of the wife also matters! You¡¯re an adult, open your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Adult is basically a child who got older, that¡¯s all!¡±


    Hadith smiled sweetly after proclaiming so, full of dignity.


    ¡°Now, shan¡¯t you eat? I want you to remember my taste, the shape of my love I¡¯ve especially made for you. I¡¯m sure, never again will you be able to say anything otherwise after this¡­¡±


    ¡°S, stop¡­¡±


    The delicious croissant approached her mouth. Despite trying as hard as she could to close her mouth and shake her head, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.


    The savory aroma of the baked bread was the mixture of butter and sugar.


    ¡­this is cheating! Using freshly baked bread is absolutely cheating!


    How can she reject such a moment of utter bliss which slowly came to her mouth with a crisp sound?


    ¡°Good kid. Now you¡¯ll never be able to leave my side. That¡¯s right! Our matrimony shall be sealed by this croissant! Yes! We¡¯ll forever be known as the Croissant Couple¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°¡­there¡¯s¡­ no way¡­¡±


    After swallowing her first bite, Jill stepped back and grabbed the croissant.


    ¡°¡ªthere¡¯s no way such stupid couple could exist, don¡¯t you realize how improper your action is, you lewd Emperor¡ª!!¡±


    The croissant was subsequently inserted into Hadith¡¯s mouth, who sunk to the floor immediately.


    From the ceiling, the echoes of Rave¡¯s laughter could be heard.


    Jill, who caught the tray, nommed the second croissant while shrugging her shoulders.

 CH 12

    ¡°How strange. What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just wrong in the head.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unthinkable! My strategy should have been flawless¡­ nevertheless, she still doesn¡¯t fall for me¡­ where did I go wrong?¡±


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s your head. That¡¯s why I told you, you should just stay silent. Have faith in your appearance¡ªthat¡¯s all you¡¯ve got going, really!¡±


    ¡°Rave, Your Majesty, if both of you have nothing important to discuss, you can get out.¡±


    Jill coldly told the Emperor, who was currently discussing something with the snake on the table. She no longer felt like being polite to him.


    Hadith, however, didn¡¯t seem to be offended. He scratched his head.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat all of my handmade croissants?¡±


    ¡°That would be¡ªwait, that shouldn¡¯t be the priority here!? You came all the way here from the castle, and even put the guards to sleep, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nothing in particular. I just came to see your face.¡±


    Jill¡¯s face turned fervently red.


    But Hadith didn¡¯t seem to notice. He sat down and crossed his legs. He was still wearing the bandana and the apron¡­


    ¡°¡­well, certainly, a troublesome thing has occurred. You were supposed to be released from house arrest and come see me immediately.¡±


    Jill had never received such an imperial edict¡ªwhich means¡­


    ¡°¡­Marquis Veil is ignoring Your Majesty¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡°He pretended to have abided. However, you remained here, and I couldn¡¯t go out because my condition was still bad. I ordered him to bring you to the Imperial City, I don¡¯t know if he ignored that, too¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­could it be, a rebellion?¡±


    To Jill¡¯s assumption, Hadith let out a cold laugh.


    ¡°He¡¯s got a lot of courage, to test a Cursed Emperor like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­what do you mean, cursed?¡±


    ¡°No one talks about it in Kratos?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just minor gossip, like how death or conflict constantly happens around Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Hadith¡¯s eyes widened a little at Jill¡¯s statement.


    ¡°¡¯Minor gossips¡¯, you say¡­ I never thought you would interpret it like that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to utterly deny it, however, Kratos and Rave aren¡¯t exactly on good terms, right? That¡¯s why, I only partially believe them. I want to hear the rest directly from Your Majesty¡¯s mouth.¡±


    ¡°So you want to judge me with your own eyes and ears¡­? Wouldn¡¯t that be a trouble?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Because I might fall in love with you.¡±


    He had slyly spun her honest words, bringing out a new meaning.


    ¡°W, what are you saying, wait, isn¡¯t that okay¡ª!? Didn¡¯t Your Majesty try to seduce me just now¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°I want you to love me, on the other hand, I don¡¯t want to love you.¡±


    ¡°What¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Aah, can¡¯t you guys continue this talk later? There are more pressing issues. Proceed to the explanation, please!¡±


    Due to Rave¡¯s interruption, Hadith coughed.


    Although some things remained unclear, it wasn¡¯t like Jill wanted to prolong talking about it, either. Jill listened attentively.


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m the farthest Prince from the throne?¡±


    Jill¡¯s attention was picked hearing such circumstances.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s because Your Majesty¡¯s mother was a low-ranking concubine¡­ as such, only your brother, Vissel, was allowed to remain in the Imperial City as the prince, while Your Majesty was sent to the frontier.¡±


    She realized it while explaining¡ªhis mother didn¡¯t choose him.


    Hadith laughed and affirmed, to Jill¡¯s bewilderment.


    ¡°¡®Driven out¡¯, to be exact. Every time she saw me, there was always that terrified look. She also called me a monster.¡±


    Rave, who stared at Hadith, muttered, ¡®fool¡¯ at him.


    ¡°Be it the predecessor or any of the previous generation, none of those Emperors were able to see this me.¡±


    ¡°But I can see him. That¡¯s why I know. One day, I will become the Emperor¡ªno, I have to.¡±


    Hadith said that the catastrophe began on his eleventh birthday.


    A half-brother he hadn¡¯t ever met before died suddenly¡ªit was a heart attack.


    However, there were still many men worthy of the title ¡®Crown Prince¡¯. Hadith, who had been abandoned to the frontier, was of course forgotten. Nevertheless, when the next Crown Prince was decided, said Prince died again¡ªthis time, drowned in the bathroom.


    ¡°The next Crown Prince hung himself. He said that he could hear a woman¡¯s voice every night upon becaming the Crown Prince. The next one died of suffocation when he was washing his face in the morning. That was how the Crown Princes, who were chosen before me, died one after another. Every year, right on my birthday, like some kind of a present.¡±


    She was speechless, and glanced at Rave. However, Rave remained indignant.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Even if those things didn¡¯t happen, this kid would still become Emperor, after all.¡±


    ¡°I wrote letters to the capital, but only to Prince Vissel¡ªmy brother. However, his status as a prince was fragile, at best. He didn¡¯t have the power to summon me back. My mother only found it bothersome and an inconvenience that I kept trying to contact him.¡±


    ¡°Even though the two of you are siblings¡­¡±


    ¡°However, with those tragedies occuring five years straight, it became impossible to dismiss them as mere coincidences. The Emperor accepted my brother¡¯s statement and summoned me back to the court. I was thereby appointed the Crown Prince. After that, no one died. That was the decisive hit, my father immediately ceded the throne. He was probably scared, ruling on top of this me.¡±


    To escape the same fate, the previous Emperor decided to retire and left everything to Hadith. In a way, his father was pleading for his life.


    That was how the youngest Emperor of the Rave Empire, who was only eighteen years old at that time, came to be.


    ¡°Finally, on my coronation day, my mother hung herself. She said she didn¡¯t want to reside in a kingdom ruled by monster. That was when I started to be known as the Cursed Emperor.¡±


    Jill was left truly and utterly speechless.

 CH 13

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, now. Nothing you should be concerned about.¡±


    ¡°B, but, Your Majesty, you haven¡¯t done anything! You aren¡¯t to be blamed for anything, that¡¯s why¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m alright, now. My brother has persuaded everyone around me. I¡¯m living peacefully, as of now.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although my brother can¡¯t see Rave, he believes in me.¡±


    Beads of cold sweat drenched Jill¡¯s body at Hadith¡¯s happy proclamation.


    If I recall correctly, you¡¯ll execute said brother and another half-brother under the charge of treason, better called a civil war, and no one will be left¡ª!?


    Moreover, the one who would leak information to Kratos would be Prince Vissel.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t astutely say that everything is working along. I don¡¯t even know the actual location of my brother. He¡¯s still being avoided by our other brothers. Still, I want to believe that a day where we can peacefully talk will come.¡±


    Did he keep holding on to such a belief and get viciously betrayed afterwards¡ª?


    Was that the reason he fell into despair¡ª?


    That¡¯s¡­


    She didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions. All she could do was clench her fists in anger, she wanted to punch the wall¡ªthat was when the topic changed.


    ¡°¡­From the Kingdom of Kratos¡¯ view, it strange how the Rave Empire hasn¡¯t made any moves in recent years. It seems that it has something to do with the talk about your curse, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The yearly deaths of the previous Crown Princes scared off even the best of people. As such, they ran away. Ever since I became the Emperor, I¡¯ve tried to stabilize the political situation. But the rumors still stand, that I am a Cursed Emperor. My brother is supporting me, however, when someone gets even a little hurt, it is linked to my curse. They also suspect the deaths of the previous princes as my doings.¡±


    ¡ªdespite such a feat being impossible for a prince whom was driven out to be forever forgotten.


    However, fear can easily overcome reason.


    ¡°Regardless, because my brother is a reputable and ambitious man, my backings have grown stronger recently. But, I can¡¯t always rely on my brother¡¯s will. After all, there¡¯s the saying, ¡®once it¡¯s past the throat, one forgets the heat¡¯[1].¡±


    ¡°¡­then, the main culprit of the previous ship attack isn¡¯t Prince Vissel? Was it a random attack, or perhaps, another brother is responsible for it¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a member of the royal family, they¡¯ve witnessed their relatives dying one after another. That shouldn¡¯t be a fear that¡¯s easily forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Then, the only suspect left is Marquis Veil¡­¡±


    Certainly, under such premises, it was difficult to imagine the Royal Family actively abolishing Hadith.


    ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    Hadith thoughtfully declared to Jill as a shadow crept over his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s already common knowledge here that I¡¯m cursed, but it¡¯s apparently not so in the Kingdom of Kratos. I should¡¯ve explained it to you before we proceeded with the marriage¡­ I was too busy celebrating¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­how far did you celebrate¡­¡±


    ¡°However, there was a high chance you¡¯d drop the marriage if I explained before-hand. It goes without saying that I did the right thing?¡±


    Rave frowned at Hadith, who seriously uttered so.


    ¡°Even if you honestly think that, you shouldn¡¯t be so foolishly honest about it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I think it would be best if Your Majesty stayed silent from now on¡­¡±


    Despite her rudeness, Hadith looked happy.


    ¡°You should take care¡ªbut I don¡¯t think you need to worry about curses and whatnot, anymore. After all, you¡¯re already here.¡±


    ¡°¡­and your reason for saying that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still full of holes, however I think it¡¯s a curse that occurs when the Dragon Emperor has no wife. Now that there¡¯s a bride bearing Rave¡¯s blessing, the curse should subside.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just arrange for a quick marriage¡­?¡±


    Hadith was already nineteen years old and also an Emperor. It would be easy to come up with candidates to be his bride. It was a simple question, however, Hadith smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I already told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m a prince who was driven out to the frontier. Even after being imprisoned and left to starve to death, I¡¯m still alive and well¡ªaren¡¯t I a monster? As such, no one wants to come in contact with me.¡±


    Darn it. However, she couldn¡¯t retract her words. All she could do was apologize.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, how thoughtless of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. In the first place, without the ability to see Rave, one can¡¯t receive his blessing. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I am the Crown Prince, searching for a girl with a high enough amount of magic that can see Rave is still a difficult task.¡±


    She was starting to understand the reason why she was treated so amiably. The reason Hadith celebrated¡ªthe reason he wanted her to love him¡­


    ¡­in other words, up until now, he only had Rave with him. In other words, he¡¯s always been alone.


    ¡®Happy Family Plan¡¯¡ªsuch ridiculous words weighed a lot more than before.


    ¡°Do you ever think it¡¯s unreasonable that you¡¯re forced to be the Emperor for such a Royal family, people, and everything in your surroundings¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why would that be? I¡¯m the reincarnation of the Dragon God Rave. I was born to be an Emperor, such is my fate. They are my family and my people. It is my obligation to protect them. By denying it, I would lose my reason to live.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s smile was both gallant and beautiful.


    ¡°I have Rave, and now, you¡­ that¡¯s why, there¡¯s no way I will lose.¡±


    It pierced her eyes, she who tried to stand up against fate and challenged the future. She repeatedly blinked in surprise.


    No, regardless of anything, this shouldn¡¯t be true¡­ calm down. In summary, the reason His Majesty wants to marry me is because he wants to lift his curse.


    When she thought about it that way, she gained an understanding. Suddenly, she felt optimistic.


    ¡°Then, could it be, the condition that the marriage partner has to be under the age of 14 is also related to that curse¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°No. The absolute condition is that she can see Rave. Age is just a safety measure¡ªto put it precisely, it¡¯s a personal preference.¡±


    She shouldn¡¯t had asked.


    [1]once it¡¯s past the throat, one forgets the heat: danger past and God forgotten.

 CH 14

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you are my ideal preference.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ I see¡­¡±


    ¡°This way, we can stay together for about two to three more years without worrying about anything!¡±


    Hadith said such thing with a smile. When she glanced at Rave, he turned away. They didn¡¯t seem to want to divulge the meaning of the previous words.


    ¡­it seems that they aren¡¯t lying to me. But they aren¡¯t being completely honest, either. As I thought, there must be a certain prerequisite to the curse, it might be related to why the bride has to be under fourteen years old¡­


    It could merely be a wistful thinking on her part. There was no time, Jill shifted the topic.


    ¡°I now understand that Your Majesty has many enemies. How is Your Majesty going to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°Before the sparks develop into something greater, I can just crush them thoroughly¡ªhowever, I don¡¯t want to fight indiscriminately. As long as they don¡¯t interfere with me, I won¡¯t raise my hand.¡±


    Jill took a deep breath as she relaxed.


    Hadith¡¯s principles were almost the same as Jill¡¯s.


    ¡°First of all, we need to gather information to actually convict Marquis Veil.¡±


    To Jill, who suddenly stood up, Hadith blinked.


    ¡°Hadith-sama is unwell, so please rest at the castle. That way, the other party won¡¯t be alerted, which will make things easier. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Take care of the rest, you say. Alone? How?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually good at reconnaissance. I also thought that this would happen, so¡­¡±


    Jill pried off the floorboards and took out a boy attire she had secretly hidden there. A suspender and a small hat. Rave was amazed.


    ¡°Oioi, where did those clothes come from?¡±


    Jill pointed to the vent near the ceiling.


    ¡°On the first night, I snuck out once and ¡®borrowed¡¯ it from a cathedral near the naval port. I feel guilty about it, however, it seems to be a donation rather than someone¡¯s actual belongings¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because they often help children there¡ªwait, ¡®good at reconnaissance¡¯? Isn¡¯t Little Lady too formidable¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Since it was nighttime, I thought it would be an ideal time to gather more intel about my surroundings. Due to just relenting and keeping quiet the entire time I was detained, I think the guards got careless. Other than that, to be honest, the naval port¡¯s security is just lax. By any chance, was that noble¡¯s third son just thrown here on obligatory service rather than for an actual honorable position?¡±


    Hadith nodded in admiration to Jill¡¯s inquiry.


    ¡°It¡¯s as you say. The naval port is where the Northern Division is located, but this is still the territory of Marquis Veil. It¡¯s a joint front against Kratos, but the status quo remains in a truce. Amplifying the defense would only be counterproductive.¡±


    ¡°Then, it won¡¯t bring too much public attention if I breakout from here. There¡¯s also a possibility they¡¯ll act like nothing happened to erase the evidence of the blunder. Being a child also works in our favor. Please, leave it to me.¡±


    Hadith frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯ve proven to me of your strength, however, it¡¯s still dangerous. If something were to happen¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªyou¡¯re in an even more dire state than me, Your Majesty. If it¡¯s indeed true that Marquis Veil is planning a rebellion, you¡¯ll likely be cornered by the enemy in no time. Besides, don¡¯t look down on me¡ªI¡¯m your wife.¡±


    Jill, full of courage, stared at Hadith.


    ¡°Seeing her husband in dire straits, how can I, the wife, not move¡ªYour Majesty¡ª!?¡±


    Jill rushed to Hadith, who suddenly clenched his chest and staggered.


    ¡°What could¡¯ve happened, did your health suddenly take a turn¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°It, it seems so, my heart¡¯s palpitations, it¡¯s so intense, my breath¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you should hurry and get some rest. I wish I could send you back¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine. I can return on my own¡­ at times like this, there¡¯s something I wish to convey to you¡­¡±


    Hadith¡¯s hands suddenly enveloped Jill¡¯s hands. The furrowing of his eyebrows made him appear to be in pain, as he breathlessly told her.


    ¡°As I am now, I want to make as much cake and bread as you want¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Is that true¡ª!? Then, first of all, please return to good health as soon as possible¡­!!¡±


    In return, Jill gripped Hadith¡¯s hands and stared straight to his eyes. Rave, who watched the entire scene, narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Somehow, I feel¡­ well, now that the important conversation has been completed, Hadith, you should return quickly. You don¡¯t have much choice in this. If you¡¯re careless, you¡¯ll end up bedridden again. Can you teleport?¡±


    ¡°Ma, maybe¡­¡±


    Hadith stood up nervously.


    But somehow¡­ he didn¡¯t seem pathetic, or so strange, anymore¡­


    I can¡¯t help it¡­ Jill felt as if she was staring at her brother, or a children. I can¡¯t just leave him alone¡ªshe thought. She may had sympathized with Hadith¡¯s story regarding his childhood¡ªeven more so when she recalled what would happen in the future.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. He may be nine years older than me, but in all actuality, if the age of my soul were to be counted, our age gap is just three years. That¡¯s why, I shall close my eyes to this conflict¡­


    She felt somewhat relieved. Then, Jill saw out Hadith with a smile.

 CH 15

    The next morning, pretending to be unwell, Jill slipped into the futon.


    The guardsman, concerned about her, gave her water and medicine. However, she turned down lunch and asked to be left alone so she could rest. Then, she stuffed her clothes under the futon to inflate it. After that, she changed her attire and went to the vent.


    She didn¡¯t want to use magic.


    It was still a naval port, after all.


    No matter how rare magic was in the Rave Empire, there was no guarantee no soldier could use it.


    Jill appeared behind the cathedral. She dusted off her clothes before tying her hair up in her hat and pretended to be one of the boys being taken care of by the cathedral. Having enlisted in the military made it easy for Jill to imitate a boy. There was also the fact that after reaching Veilburg, those who had gotten a good look of her face were Sufia and the previous guardsman.


    As long as her breakout wasn¡¯t discovered, it was unlikely she would be recognized.


    ¡­speaking of which, I don¡¯t see any children in the cathedral. Did they all go somewhere?


    When she turned her head around, she heard a pretty voice.


    ¡°Priest, I¡­ what should I do¡ª!?¡±


    It came from inside the cathedral. Realizing the window was open, Jill gently tiptoed to peek inside.


    It turned out to be a chapel. In front of the altar was a man dressed in priest attire. Sufia was kneeling before him.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling. When I saw that man lying on the floor, I was sure it was Hadith-sama. But it seems that my Father disagreed. He said it wasn¡¯t Hadith-sama¡ªwhat could my Father be thinking? You said I needn¡¯t worry about a thing, but I wonder about that.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Veil is only thinking about what¡¯s best for you. Why can¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    In response to the Father¡¯s gentle response, Sufia bit her lips tightly and snarled.


    ¡°¡­even if I¡¯m merely a daughter born out of a loveless political marriage?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Hadith¡¯s fianc¨¦e candidate. There¡¯s no reason not to take proper care of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ If it¡¯s for Hadith-sama to finally look at me¡ªbut, Hadith-sama met a girl from Kratos and proceeded to bring her home yesterday¡­¡±


    To Jill¡¯s impatience, the Priest denied.


    ¡°As of current, Hadith-sama is bedridden, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t help but suspect there¡¯s more to it¡ª!! Yesterday, he said ¡®Where¡¯s my Amethyst Princess¡¯ and keep worrying afterwards. I too am ashamed of my own selfishness. However, on the same day, suddenly, ¡®don¡¯t approach me, it¡¯s dangerous. I got a severe palpitations problem.¡¯ He said so¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­he might calm down afterwards?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple! Don¡¯t look down on a maiden in love! Hadith-sama is falling in love!¡±


    No, I don¡¯t think so¡­


    ¡­But Jill¡¯s voice didn¡¯t reach Sufia.


    ¡°This morning, he drowned himself in reading all the available recipe books for making sweets¡­!¡±


    ¡­that might be Jill¡¯s fault.


    ¡°He asked about what sort of decorations and flavors would please women, to ME¡ª!! There¡¯s no mistaking it, it¡¯s for the sake of that little girl¡ª!! Must he be this cruel to me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°C, calm down, yes! It might be intended as a gift for you, Lady Sufia.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s, yes¡­ b-but, for Hadith-sama, if the girl isn¡¯t under fourteen years old¡­!¡±


    Finally, Sufia fell on the floor and began to cry.


    ¡°I even asked him myself, to reconsider our engagement, but he told me I wasn¡¯t under fourteen years old¡­ If it were because of other reasons, then I might be able to work hard¡ªbut this is my age we are talking about! Why am I not under fourteen years old¡ª!? Why aren¡¯t I younger¡ª!? Is it my fault for being sixteen years old¡ª!? A, and, when Father heard of it, he immediately prepared a feast and planned to invite my younger cousins¡­!¡±


    Sufia¡¯s grievances pained both Jill¡¯s head and heart. But she couldn¡¯t just stay there forever and listen to Sufia¡¯s complaints¡­


    She felt sorry, but she gently moved from under the window to the wall.


    Certainly, there¡¯s nothing someone can do about their age¡­ I don¡¯t even know why my body is under fourteen¡­


    ¡­now that she thought about it, why was the age fourteen being emphasized so much? Was there more to it than a pervert¡¯s hobby¡­?


    Speaking of which, in the Kingdom of Kratos, 14 years old was said to be the age when the goddess in the heaven¡ªwho, at the time, was a girl¡ªhad ascended to authority. Because of that, every girl who was born in Kratos had a special celebration when they reached fourteen years of age. They would also make flower crowns¡ª


    ¡ªa bad memory is revived¡­


    ¡­after all, that was the trigger for her to jump off the castle¡¯s wall that night.


    Because that day was Faelis¡¯ 14th birthday, that¡¯s why I returned to the Capital¡­ no, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore¡­


    Maybe it was better to listen to the reason directly from him. But she was afraid to ask¡­


    ¡°¡­but, I better make haste and ask the question. Otherwise, there¡¯s no knowing what will be done to me once I become 14 years old¡­¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªoi, there¡¯s no signal yet?¡± ¡°There will once the gate is closed. It¡¯s almost time, keep quiet!¡±


    Jill turned in front of the cathedral immediately after hearing some voices and hid in the nearby bushes. Several men continued down the street in front of the cathedral in a hurry.


    ¡­weird, considering most of the soldiers here are the sons of aristocrats something is¡­


    Their steps sounded heavy. Their gaits were rough and also somewhat familiar. They might be mercenariesy or something akin to that¡­


    ¡­but they were wearing the uniform of the Northern Division.


    ¡°The target is definitely here, right?¡±


    Jill blinked at their gesture of pointing to the cathedral.


    ¡°Yes, the priest is holding her back right now. The other is under house arrest.¡±


    ¡°Those of Northern Division remain cooped up in their base.¡±


    ¡°Besides, they consist of ten people at max. What a useless bunch.¡±


    These people were nothing but suspicious.


    Wai¡ª¡­ are you guys truly that no good, Northern Division¡ª!?You guys are that weak¡ª!? Could it be, the reason you lot reformed after this¡­


    Before that, there was a more pressing problem.


    While she was wondering if she was in a very bad situation, she heard the gate open. The cathedral door was kicked off its hinges. She heard a scream from inside.


    ¡°W, what do you guys want from me¡ª!?¡±


    It was Sufia. As expected¡ªJill clutched her head. Right away, she made her decision.


    I¡¯m here to collect information!


    ¡°Umm, the scream just now, what happened?¡±


    Jill jumped in, and Sufia, whose arm was grabbed, turned around. Tears brimmed from her eyes.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this kid¡ª!?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before the attention shifted to Jill.

 CH 16

    As he was about to move on from the book of cake recipes to the book on bread recipes¡ªthe door was opened quietly.


    It was the Lord¡¯s castle, but it was also the room where the Emperor was resting.


    Hadith glanced at the visitors coldly.


    ¡°Who said you were welcome to enter?¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, but this is an emergency. The naval port has been taken.¡±


    The one who entered with some attendants was Marquis Veil.


    He stood firmly with his hands were folded behind his back. A habit seemingly retained from his former military service.


    ¡°There are reports from Kratos that the attack was organized by that child you brought here. Since then, the naval port has been occupied and barricaded. Moreover, the assailants have taken hostage of my daughter, Sufia.¡±


    Even though it involved his own daughter, his tone was casual.


    Hadith only raised an eyebrow and asked.


    ¡°What happened to the Northern Division guarding the naval port?¡±


    ¡°They were useless. In any case, the fact remains that naval port has fallen into enemy hands. I¡¯ll send my private army. My daughter¡¯s life is at stake here, I hope you don¡¯t have any complaints.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do with my wife?¡±


    Marquis Veil raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°¡¯Wife¡¯? She¡¯s nothing but a spy, you should open your eyes. This is also our chance to banish that useless Northern Division. They were originally stationed because of His Majesty¡¯s engagement with my daughter¡ªas such, this is Your Majesty¡¯s blunder.¡±


    Just slightly, the corners of Marquis Bale¡¯s lips were raised.


    Is that his aim? What a foolish act.


    Marquis Veil was a very prideful person. Despite the existence of his private army, which was boasted for being elite, the Northern Division was stationed and maintained.


    Instead of getting closer with the daughter of his favorite wife, Hadith became friendly with Sufia, the daughter of his ex-wife.


    Perhaps his pride got hurt because things didn¡¯t proceed the way he wanted them.


    Hadith closed the book on his lap.


    ¡°I understand. I leave those bandits occupying the naval port to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I expected to hear from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°However, if my wife is proven to be innocent, I¡¯ll make you pay for it.¡±


    Marquis Veil laughed as if Hadith was a fool.


    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous. Your Majesty should get his priorities straight and worry about himself. What if because of Your Majesty¡¯s blunder, the Marquis¡¯ daughter dies?¡±


    It seemed that he planned to use his own daughter as a tool to besmirch the Emperor.


    Hadith saw off the back of the Marquis, who went out triumphantly, with amazement.


    ¡°If you look at his conduct, a politics of fear seems to be the most rational approach.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t disagree with you. But that¡¯s so Little Lady-like, isn¡¯t it? It seems she didn¡¯t kill any of the ship assailants and only dropped them to the sea.¡±


    Hadith noticed Rave appearing out of his body.


    ¡°I see¡­ is this one of the hardships married couples go through¡ª!? Then I must absolutely execute a politics of fear¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you planning to do in this situation? Won¡¯t you go and save Little Lady?¡±


    ¡°I want to, but she made me promise to leave it to her¡­ and isn¡¯t it better for me to stay away? I fear that my heart¡¯s condition might relapse¡­¡±


    Even though he said it seriously, Rave only gazed at him with contempt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to ask this since long ago but¡­ did I raise you wrongly?¡±


    ¡°No way. You and I, we both grow up just fine.¡±


    ¡°Then answer this, what do you think of Little Lady? Like, is she cute to you, or cool¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®What do I think?¡¯, you ask¡­ I don¡¯t know, she might be dangerous for me.¡±


    Towards Hadith whom was short on words, Rave had a strange expression.


    ¡°After all, she won¡¯t leave my head. No matter what she does, I always get anxious thinking about it. My heart also goes crazy near her. Since she¡¯s my bride, I want to get to know her more and stay by her side. But just thinking about her makes my heart ache¡­ It¡¯s probably because she has a lot of magic! That may be affecting me a lot more than I thought¡ªI¡¯m positive, I¡¯ve acquired a new illness!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re sick, too.¡±


    ¡°As I thought! If I don¡¯t cure it quickly, I won¡¯t be able to bake cakes for her! I was so happy seeing her eat them like they were the most delicious things in the world¡ªshe¡¯s so cute!¡±


    ¡°Even a God like me is powerless to do anything¡­¡±


    Wondering why Rave muttered such a thing, Hadith resumed his explanation.


    ¡°But it¡¯s an absolute must that she stays safe. Rave, will you be her aide and see how it goes? If it¡¯s required of me to move, I¡¯ll move.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Nothing else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else, I think. Anyway, Marquis Veil himself is but a piece that can easily be thrown away. Even if I leave him alone, he¡¯ll eventually destroy himself. This is indeed our chance to cut down Northern Division. Afterwards, it¡¯ll be under my direct control. That¡¯s the plan. A reconstruction plan for the naval port city has also been made.¡±


    Such a plan was easier for him to come up with than deciding what kind of cake he should make for his wife next.


    ¡ªnext he shall study bread recipes. Hadith reached for the stacks of books on the table.


    ¡°It would be nice if there were some decent people left, but if not, well.¡±


    ¡°What about Lady Sufia?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re free to help her. But her father, Marquis Veil, might die, and her entire family might perish. She will have nowhere to go with only a bleak future awaiting her. Wouldn¡¯t she be happier dying here?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make her your concubine? You¡¯ve got a bride that bears my blessing, and the goddess can no longer come to the Rave Empire. No need to be so picky just because she is over 14 years old.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want her, but what if the Goddess kills or manipulates her? What if Lady Sufia is put on trial? Won¡¯t she be thrown away not only by her father, but also me?¡±


    Towards a woman that thought of him all the time, Hadith appeared to give little to no regard at all.


    However, deep down in Hadith¡¯s heart, Rave had a small inkling such wasn¡¯t the case.

 CH 17

    Jill and Sufia, both were tied up with rope and were thrown into a warehouse beside the cathedral.


    ¡°Stay here and be quiet! Oi, did you find that little girl yet¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I asked the guard and he said he didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°J, ju, just so you know, I, I¡¯m Marquis Veil¡¯s daughter¡­¡±


    Both Sufia¡¯s voice and body were trembling. A mercenary disguised in the uniform of the Northern Division ridiculed her.


    ¡°Oops, it seems that I failed to explain it to you. Listen, you¡¯re a hostage, Lady Sufia. Keep quiet until your turn comes.¡±


    ¡°M, my turn¡­? Wh, what could you be planning?¡±


    ¡°We came from Kratos under the guide of a certain girl.¡±


    Sufia lifted her face, frowning.


    ¡°N, no way! Could it be, it¡¯s the same girl Hadith returned with¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! What was her name again¡­ Jill! Your Emperor is an utter fool, to be deceived by a kid like that!¡±


    ¡°D, don¡¯t you dare insult Hadith-sama¡ª!!¡±


    Suddenly, Sufia, who was trembling a second ago, declared.


    ¡°I, It is as I thought¡­! Deep down, I just knew it¡­! Besides, Hadith-sama isn¡¯t in the wrong! It¡¯s the one who fooled him who¡¯s in the wrong! Other than that, I do think that girl is ill-natured, yes, but not to this extent¡­!¡±


    However, the mercenary only shrugged Sufia¡¯s claims and turned his heels on her.


    Jill used her entire body to support Sufia.


    ¡°T, th, thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m so sorry, forgive me¡­ a boy this small also got captured because of me¡­ if, if only I was under fourteen years old, then Hadith-sama might not have been deceived by such a mean girl!¡±


    Sufia burst into tears, however, judging by the overall situation, she was quite under control.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s having a hard time, but it helps that she isn¡¯t becoming hysterical¡­


    Left alone with Sufia in the warehouse, Jill scanned her vicinity.


    Other than a few things, it was mostly empty. There was a small window placed high near the ceiling, however, only large enough for a child to pass through.


    It seemed that they were only separated from the outside by a single iron door. Their only source of illumination was the sunbeam entering through said small window. The interior of the warehouse was dim even though it was noon.


    Jill couldn¡¯t escape just like that. If she want to free Sufia along with her, she would need manpower. She also needed to know the number of enemies. What she required the most was information.


    ¡­they¡¯re trying to make a spy out of me. I need to grasp the enemy¡¯s entire plan if I want to reverse it¡­!


    Unfortunately for them, Jill had escaped the confinement room and was caught along with Sufia. They must be experiencing some confusion right now.


    Both Sufia and the mercenaries from before thought she was a boy. Her disguise was still safe.


    First, she should gather as much information as she can from Sufia.


    ¡°Lady Sufia, why did you visit this place today?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ Father told me to talk to the Priest regarding Hadith-sama¡¯s predicament so that the Priest could offer him a prayer¡­ he even readied a carriage for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, where¡¯s your attendant? If you¡¯re the daughter of the Marquis, then you should at least be followed by one to the cathedral¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­maybe they all got captured too. You¡¯re awfully calm aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you the slightest bit afraid?¡±


    It was unknown for how long Sufia had stopped crying, but she was now staring at Jill.


    Jill too, realized her attitude was far from being childish. Not that she could help it, considering the situation.


    ¡°Y, yes, well, this kind of thing happened often where I come from¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Aren¡¯t I no good? All I did was panic¡­¡±


    ¡°Not really. I think you¡¯re managing well on your own.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I was just crying a little. It¡¯ll be alright, I¡¯m sure Father and Hadith-sama will rescue us soon.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but be curious, why do you believe in Hadith-sama so much? That¡­ I heard you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e candidate¡­¡±


    Blinking, Sufia smiled bitterly.


    ¡°¡­you see, I like dragons.¡±


    Dragons? Jill repeated. Dragons are only born in the Rave Empire and who receive the divine protection from the Dragon God that watches over the sky. Till that moment, Jill had only seen dragons on the battlefield.


    ¡­thinking about it, in the future, I might be able to meet or even ride a dragon!


    As Jill pondered, Sufia gazed far away.


    ¡°Far in the northeast, near the villa of Marquis Veil, there is a place said to be where dragons gather. My mother died when I was born, and I since grew up in the mansion. However, I didn¡¯t belong in the mansion. As such, I often fled to the dragon¡¯s gathering place. If it was that place, my tutors would be reluctant to come after me¡ªbesides, they all sneered at me, anyway, because my Father abandoned me.¡±


    Since there were no dragon in Kratos, Jill didn¡¯t know anything about their habitat¡ªis it supposed to be a dangerous place?


    Seeing Jill¡¯s concern, Sufia grinned mischievously.


    ¡°I know that dragons are dangerous creatures. They¡¯re also Dragon God Rave¡¯s underlings. Yet, I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯ve been speaking with them ever since I was still a child!¡±


    ¡°Speak with them¡ªthe dragons!?¡±


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t understand what they was saying¡­ nevertheless, I felt like they were greeting me. I didn¡¯t feel unsafe at all. I was so happy, I felt like they listened to my every word! Ever since that day, I¡¯ve talked to the dragons every day¡ªrumors began to circulate that I¡¯m a woman with a screw loose. One who claims she is able to talk to dragons and whatnot.¡±


    Suddenly, Sufia¡¯s gaze dulled.


    ¡°Everyone shunned me, and when I had already given up on any notion of getting married¡ªHadith-sama, who had just become an Emperor, wanted to see me. All thanks to the rumors!¡°


    From that day on, Sufia went happily. Everyone¡¯s treatment of her changed dramatically.


    Marquis Veil summoned Sufia home and prepared her to meet Hadith. All the etiquette and lessons she had painstakingly learned turned out to not be so useless after all. Albeit her stepmother and stepsister still acted coldly towards her, Sufia believed if she worked hard and proved herself to be an asset to the Marquis, it could lead to the deepening of their relationships¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI was determined to do my best to get engaged with Hadith. But, in front of everyone, Hadith asked me¡ª¡®Can you see something on my shoulder?¡¯¡±


    ¡ªafter he had heard to the rumors, Hadith must had expected Sufia to be able to perceive Rave.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Sounding a little miserable, Sufia laughed.

 CH 18

    Sufia¡¯s depressed voice echoed in the warehouse.


    ¡°Although I was baffled by the question, I know it was of a great importance to Lord Hadith¡ªas such, I answered honestly, which ended horribly for me. When I returned home and told my Father about it, he got terribly mad. He said why didn¡¯t I just lie and say ¡®I can¡¯¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°¡­but, that would also mean deceiving His Majesty the Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Father also told me, Hadith asked every potential fianc¨¦e he met the same question. He was mad because of my ¡®dumb¡¯ answer and told me to give back all the money he had spent on me growing up. He said that I should just earn money for myself starting from now on by becoming a high-ranking prostitute.¡±


    Jill¡¯s impression of Marquis Veil being a respectable man shattered into eight pieces.


    The sight of Sufia, who tried to smile earnestly despite all the pain she felt, hurt Jill.


    ¡°But, the scene happened to be seen by Lord Hadith, whom was just passing by. He defended me by making me one of his tea friends.¡±


    Hadith hadn¡¯t chosen a fianc¨¦e up until then. In that case, even if she was merely a tea friend, Sufia would be the most likely candidate to be his fianc¨¦e.


    Marquis Veil couldn¡¯t stand up to that, and was forced to let Sufia live under his roof in the Imperial Capital.


    ¡°His Majesty is always busy, but he always held a tea ceremony once per month for me to keep up with the pretenses. He would prepare very delicious cakes and cookies.¡±


    Jill wanted to inquire whether or not they were also made by him, but she didn¡¯t want to interrupt the flow of the story.


    ¡°But, he said that he couldn¡¯t make me his fianc¨¦e. It would be dangerous, or so he told me.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous as in¡­ you would be harassed by other fianc¨¦e candidates?¡±


    Sufia shook her head.


    ¡°Because of the curse¡­ weren¡¯t you informed that the previous Crown Princes died in rapid succession?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve always lived in the countryside, so I didn¡¯t know much about His Majesty¡¯s curse. When I first heard of it¡ªhow horrible, I thought. But His Majesty always appeared to be lonely. Avoided by all his brothers¡ªall he said was, ¡®whelp, what can you do?¡¯. Even though he¡¯s a kind person¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you kept attending his tea ceremonies. Lady Sufia is a brave person.¡±


    How much courage would it take for such a girl to confront the Cursed Emperor alone?


    Sufia stared at the dirty floor of the warehouse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If I lose his favor and cease being considered his tea ceremony friend anymore, I¡¯ll forced to be a prostitute. I wouldn¡¯t want that¡­¡±


    So Sufia isn¡¯t as bubbly as Jill thought. She had a realistic grasp over her current situation.


    ¡°Despite my intentions, His Majesty continues the tea ceremonies. Even though if something were to happen¡ªfor example, me dying, would be blamed entirely on his shoulders. Isn¡¯t he a lot braver than me?¡±


    ¡°¡­I agree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to help His Majesty. I confessed to him before he departed to Kratos¡ªI told him to make me his wife. Then, I was told that he couldn¡¯t, because I¡¯m over fourteen years old.¡±


    ¡­it was that statement¡ªhis statement, to be precise¡ªthat ruined the entire flow of the story instead.


    Jill averted her gaze gently.


    ¡°I thought it was surely a joke! He¡¯s just making an excuse to not hurt my feelings¡ªbut!!! Then he returned with a really small girl from Kratos¡­!! What can I do to protect His Majesty from all the bad rumors spreading about him because of this girl¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°P, please calm down¡­ we have some more pressing issues to worry about, right now.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes, I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re right, I got emotional¡­¡±


    Sufia pursed her lips tightly. When Jill saw it, she laughed bitterly.


    Even the ¡®Priest¡¯ was set up by him¡­ does he want to throw away his daughter that much?


    Even if she managed to escape with Sufia, she could be made out to be Sufia¡¯s kidnapper¡ªor at worst, Sufia might get killed during their escape. She needs a more solid foundation before she can execute her plan.


    The advantage here was, the enemies were still searching for Jill, the supposed traitor. There was a chance for the plan to succeed. If only there was more manpower, though¡­


    ¡°Get inside¡ª! What a lot of work¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Do not touch me with such dirty hands, you¡¯ll dirty my¡ªkyaaa¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. There are two of you, and you can¡¯t guard a single kid¡ª!? How incompetent!¡±


    The iron door opened, and three people were kicked inside. They fell on the floor while screaming. One of them looked familiar¡ª


    ¡ªthe man¡¯s jacket caught Jill¡¯s eyes.


    It¡¯s the soldier that was tasked with guarding me before¡ª! Crap, he mustn¡¯t see my face¡ª!


    However, while she was worrying, the guard soldier paid her attention no longer. How relieved she was.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    The iron door closed after such an abandoning statement.


    The two people who were thrown into the warehouse stood up.


    ¡°It turns out they¡¯re really bandits. This is entirely your fault, you fool!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s because you got mad, which let them to take advantage of your emotional state!¡±


    ¡°¡­Zeke, Camila?¡±


    Those were the names of her subordinates, who died six years later.


    The two turned around to Jill, who muttered in a daze.


    ¡°What, who¡¯s this kid? Your acquaintance, Camilo?¡±


    ¡°Shuuut up! Don¡¯t mention my real name! Oh, sorry~ everything¡¯s alright, I¡¯m the kind Lady Camila! This is Zeke, but¡­ I certainly don¡¯t know this kid. I¡¯m sorry, have we met somewhere? Oh my¡­ what happened? Why are you crying¡­?¡±


    Camila peeked anxiously at Jill. She was younger than Jill remembered. However, her beauty mark was in the same place, which was under the corner of her right eye.


    ¡°Nooo, it¡¯s your fault, Zeke! No, don¡¯t be scared! The young lady behind her is also pale! Do something, please!¡±


    ¡°Do you want this to be your final resting place?¡±


    His words are as cold as always


    He was shorter, but the creases of his eyebrows, which were always furrowed, remained the same.


    Jill spilled a laugh.


    I see¡­ no one has been robbed of their lives because of me yet.


    But the countdown had surely started. ¡­it¡¯s six years from now on¡­ from the bottom of her heart, Jill was aware of such.

 CH 19

    ¡°Come on, come on, don¡¯t cry! This Onii-san over here might seems unpleasant and crude, but he¡¯s actually just a huge tsundere! He¡¯s just putting up a front!¡±


    ¡°Oi, I¡¯m warning you, you Okama[1], I¡¯m seriously going to cut it and throw it away.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, if you don¡¯t shut up, you¡¯ll be ridden with holes, just like a beehive!¡±


    ¡°Hoo, and how are you going to achieve that? Did you forget that your hands are tied?¡±


    ¡°The same apply to you, you War Freak!¡±


    Jill was amazed by the two who begun fighting as soon as they could¡ªa trait they retained until six years later. She lifted her face, no longer crying.


    As of now, they weren¡¯t her subordinates, as such, she couldn¡¯t just order them around.


    It was important to note that Sufia was scared stiff.


    ¡°Please stop, both of you. You guys are scaring Lady Sufia.¡±


    ¡°¡ªwho cares? Kid should just shup up!¡±


    Jill stood up and freed herself of her bindings. The only way to discuss with these two was to prove her strength.


    As expected, the silent fell on spot.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s exchange information.¡±


    ¡°Oi, what are you saying with such a cool face¡ª!? What did you just do¡ª!? A magic trick¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems that you indeed possess magic. Wait, did you hail from Kratos?¡±


    Jill nodded to the calm Camila.


    In Rave Empire, magic users were rare. The empire was mostly inhabited by dragons. Thus, it was easy to reach the conclusion that she was related with Kratos.


    ¡°Oi, this kid might be¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªare the two of you soldiers of the Northern Division?¡±


    Looking at Zeke and Camila, and their glaring as ever military uniforms, Jill confirmed the answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We aren¡¯t imposters, but the real ones. As I thought, is the intent of this commotion to cause trouble for the Northern Division?¡±


    ¡°I think so. The enemy infiltrated under the disguise of being the Northern Division soldiers, occupied the Naval Port, and took Lady Sufia, the daughter of Marquis Veil, hostage. Lady Sufia can confirm this.¡±


    When Jill turned her attention to Sufia, she saw that Sufia had already regained some of her calm.


    ¡°Y, yes¡­ I¡¯m indeed Sufia de Veil¡­¡±


    ¡°The daughter of the Marquis Veil, who opposes the Northern Division, was caught up in an enemy attack at a naval port guarded by the Northern Division and ended up kidnapped¡ªoh my, everything sounds so contrived!¡±


    ¡°¡®C, contrived¡¯¡­ in the first place, it¡¯s that girl from Kratos who guided them here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­But that¡¯s also where the contradictions begin. The enemies are hunting for the kid who supposedly guided them here. At first, the guard¡¯s words sounded plausible, but, when you think about it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­wha, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Before Sufia could answer, a lookout soldier lying on the floor sat up. He was finally regaining consciousness.


    ¡°This, where¡­¡ªwhere¡¯s that girl¡ª!? Why am I only in my underwear¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Perfect timing. Mr. Lookout, do you remember us?¡±


    ¡°Ah, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you guys heard the fuss and came to save me¡­¡±


    Jill naturally moved to shield Sufia so he couldn¡¯t see her face.


    ¡°Uhh, so, what are you guys implying? The mercenaries who locked us here are looking for that girl¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you think about it, it¡¯s quite simple. The mercenaries first disguised themselves as Northern Division¡¯s soldiers, then came here. They then took Marquis Veil¡¯s daughter as hostage and kept her in the naval port. That way, Marquis Veil¡¯s private army will move. So far, even a young lady like you knows how the rule of battlefield usually goes right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you perhaps contract a disease where you must explain incessantly?¡±


    ¡°¡ªthen, once the Marquis Veil¡¯s private army manages to defeat the mercenaries, can you guess what will happen next? The Northern Division will be deemed as worthless and be removed from Veilburg. Moreover, if they place all the blame on the child brought by the Emperor, they would be able to drag His Majesty into this. In short, it wouldn¡¯t only be the Northern Division¡¯s blunder, but also the Emperor¡¯s, as well. That way, this place will be under the reign of Marquis Veil until the day he dies.¡±


    Sufia paled immediately. Zeke snorted.


    ¡°He must¡¯ve deemed his daughter as a ¡®necessary sacrifice¡¯. No doubt that¡¯s whats run inside Mr. Aristocrat¡¯s brain¡ªsickens me to no end¡­¡±


    ¡°Likely so. But, it seems that someone noticed the enemy¡¯s scheme. When we rushed to Mr. Lookout¡¯s side because we heard screaming, the girl was no longer in the confinement room. The enemy was also in a hurry to locate her, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes, they asked me many times about her whereabouts. Then, when I opened my eyes again, I was already in this state¡­¡±


    Jill spread her jacket, while the lookout soldier scratched his head.


    Camila shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Then, no doubt about it, the girl didn¡¯t guide them here¡ªthat was but the enemy¡¯s lie. Spreading false information. The real question is, by framing that girl, who would benefit the most from this situation?¡±


    ¡°¡­Father.¡±


    Sufia muttered in shock. ¡°Good conclusion,¡± Zeke poked Camila with the tip of his shoe. Camila only laughed meaningfully. The lookout soldier blinked several times to confirm.


    ¡°Wait a minute, in short, the Northern Division is also being taken advantage of?¡±


    ¡°The security was too lax today. The army of that noble¡¯s son has probably been subdued, too. Those that remain are those without strong backings¡ªthis can¡¯t be a mere accident.¡±


    ¡°¡­Now, there¡¯s a commotion to find that missing girl. If they managed to capture her, she would be lucky if she were also confined here with us, but¡­ it¡¯s likely they¡¯ll kill her instead¡­ after all, there¡¯s no reason to keep her alive¡­¡±


    The lookout soldier nodded to Zeke¡¯s and Camilla¡¯s words. Sitting down, Zeke muttered.


    ¡°Our only chance to stay alive is to take advantage of the confusion Marquis Veil¡¯s army has created to flee the country.¡±


    ¡°B, but, shouldn¡¯t we tell the Emperor about the truth¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°That would be meaningless. Mr. Lookout, you¡¯re also a commoner just like us, right? Who would listen to us? Not to mention, we are from the Northern Division.¡±


    ¡°He, he would listen to me¡­¡±


    Zeke and Camila quietly turned towards Sufia. They seemed to doubt her privileges even though she was an aristocrat. Even the lookout soldier, who seemed to be a humble person, stared with anxious eyes.


    ¡°¡­We won¡¯t lend you our aid, though, Milady. I don¡¯t want to say this, but in this kind of situation, we prefer to prioritize our own survival first.¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t mean that¡­ all of you, please go hide somewhere¡­ If this city isn¡¯t good, please escape abroad¡­ I, I¡¯m the Emperor¡¯s tea friend, I¡¯ll be alright¡­¡±


    Sufia explained to the three people who bulged their eyes.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be killed easily, even more so if they can¡¯t find the supposed spy girl¡­ they¡¯ll require my testimony, because I¡¯m the victim. Somehow, I¡¯ll find a way for the truth to reach His Majesty. His Majesty isn¡¯t someone who¡¯ll just turn a blind eye to this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°But how would you take care of your anti-Northern Division Father? You can¡¯t, right? Then everything would be the equivalent of cutting off a lizard¡¯s tail¡ªit¡¯ll always regrow.¡±


    ¡°If we just talk properly with His Majesty, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand. It¡¯s because no one tried to talk to him, yet. I¡¯ll let him know that none of you have committed any wrongdoing. So please escape, leave me here.¡±


    Sufia smiled¡ªeveryone knew she was forcing herself.


    Zeke and Camilla sighed. The lookout soldier was also appalled.


    After all, Sufia did just tell them to run away and leave her behind.


    [1] Okama: drag queen.

 CH 20

    ¡­aah, now that I think about it, was she perhaps the reason Zeke and Camila abandoned the Rave Empire?


    Because six years later, Sufia was already dead.


    Although the details of the case may have changed, it was certain that Marquis Veil caused some incident to frame the Northern Division. Zeke and Camila were caught in it. Because they were both quick-witted, they must¡¯ve had suspected it had something to do with Marquis Veil¡ªjust like now. Then, whatever happened next, Sufia said the same thing, supporting them to escape.


    But, it was unthinkable her father would just let her speak of the truth like that. On the contrary, she instead ¡®committed suicide¡¯, and was also charged with the murder of His Majesty¡¯s fianc¨¦e candidates.


    Afterwards, Marquis Veil, whom had mercilessly killed his own daughter, ¡®appealed¡¯ for her innocence, while also shamelessly saying that he would shoulder all the blame.


    It was understandable why Hadith gave such grim punishment to Marquis Veil, which was the elimination of his family.


    On the other hand, Zeke and Camila became mercenaries in the Kingdom of Kratos and met Jill. In other words, they didn¡¯t return to the Rave Empire. Both of them didn¡¯t say much about how they came to Kratos, but listening to the proceedings of the story, everything was obvious now.


    The girl who told them to escape to safety¡ªthe girl whom was left alone¡ªthat girl was not only slandered, but also killed. They couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Of course they wouldn¡¯t want to talk about such a miserable story.


    Although Jill might be grasping, she was certain the truth wasn¡¯t so far off.


    ¡°Even without doing that, there is a helping hand.¡±


    Everyone turned their attentions towards Jill. Jill spoke to the lookout soldier.


    ¡°Do you remember the face of the girl you were guarding?¡±


    ¡°I do. Ah¡ªI get it! I¡¯ll look for the kid and ask her to testify¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for her.¡±


    She took off her hat. When she pulled her pin out and shook her head, her hair flowed down. She also took off her jacket.


    Both the lookout soldier and Sufia shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Ah¡ª!? I thought you ran away somewhere!!¡±


    ¡°Y, yo, you are the little girl Lord Hadith returned with¡­!¡±


    ¡°As I thought¡­ I already suspect you were a girl.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. There aren¡¯t many kids from Kratos around here¡­¡±


    Zeke and Camilla were unfazed. Camilla even seemed pleasantly surprised.


    Jill looked around.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jill Saber. As you might¡¯ve guess, I¡¯m that kid who¡¯s framed as a spy. In other words, I¡¯m on your side. The enemy hasn¡¯t found me yet.¡±


    Jill looked back at the sitting Zeke. With her standing up, their eye levels matched.


    ¡°This is a winning opportunity. The plan is also simple and obvious. Help the other soldiers of the Northern Division who are still trapped, protect Sufia, and reclaim naval port from the bandits.¡±


    ¡°¡­helping the victim, Lady Sufia, retake her naval port, and subsequently clear the allegation of you being a spy, huh?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not all. We have to complete everything before Marquis Veil¡¯s private army arrives. That way, the Northern Division will have the upper hand against all the stigmas. In that situation, it will finally be clear who is actually trying to frame me as a spy and why. Marquis Veil won¡¯t get away with this easily. Lady Sufia, you¡¯re the key point.¡±


    ¡°M¡ªme¡ª!?¡±


    Sufia exclaimed.


    Jill kneeled in front of Sufia, staring into her large eyes and told her.


    ¡°Whatever the cause, if you end up dying, Marquis Veil will use it to his own advantage¡ªthat¡¯s why, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Y, you, will protect, me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ll have to oppose your father.¡±


    Sufia paled.


    ¡°Are you ready for that? If you aren¡¯t, you¡¯ll eventually be killed.¡±


    If she couldn¡¯t do it, then helping Sufia would be pointless.


    Sufia had to decide there.


    Sufia wasn¡¯t upset at all. She moved her lips with a determined face, although tinged with sorrow.


    ¡°I have one question¡­ can I at least confirm it?¡±


    ¡°As long as I have the answer.¡±


    ¡°W, why would you help me!? I¡¯m your love rival!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Lady Sufia¡¯s love rival, because as of now, I have no plan of falling in love with His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Sufia was even more stunned.


    Jill explained carefully because it would surely become more troublesome later if left unattended.


    ¡°As of now, we¡¯re betrothed, we aren¡¯t married, yet. Of course, the future is still unknown, but the present is the present. We are a couple in name only. There are no romantic feelings. Or rather¡ªwouldn¡¯t it be troublesome if His Majesty the Emperor harbored a romantic feelings towards a ten-year-old girl?¡±


    ¡°T, then, you and Lord Hadith, is there something deep going on?¡±


    ¡­let¡¯s leave it at that. Jill left it to her own interpretation by not giving a clear answer.


    Camila started to laugh.


    ¡°¡¯A couple in name only¡¯¡ª! Kids nowadays sure say the most wondrous things¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Oi, then, why aren¡¯t you the one who appeal to His Majesty instead? Won¡¯t he believe you?¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s right. After all, the possibility of you betraying Lord Hadith¡­¡±


    ¡°There are reasons for us to choose each other and become a married couple. His Majesty won¡¯t let go of me.¡±


    Hadith needed Jill to prevent the curse.


    Jill needed Hadith to avoid being engaged with Geraldo.


    ¡°¡­besides, I also promised to make him happy.¡±


    ¡°To Lord Hadith?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What I¡¯m saying is, I¡¯m the same as Lady Sufia. We are on His Majesty¡¯s side. He won¡¯t believe you any less than me.¡±


    With a bitter face, Sufia pursed her lips.


    Their time wasn¡¯t enough to be squandered away.


    But Jill waited. Camilla, Zeke, and even the lookout soldier¡ªnone of them said anything to rush Sufia.


    After all, Sufia would be going against her father.


    Even if it was the right thing to do, it was understandable that there were conflicts.


    During this kind of moment, those who acted like they were unaffected by them weren¡¯t trustworthy.


    But those that couldn¡¯t make a decision weren¡¯t any less untrustworthy, either.


    Against such a difficult decision¡ª


    ¡ªSufia didn¡¯t run away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you, Lady Jill. I shall oppose my own father!¡±


    Jill strived to become a person that could support the weight of that decision.


    ¡°Understood. Then, I shall protect you with all my might. I respect your courage.¡±


    She put her hand on her chest, and bowed like the way she used to in knighthood. Sufia¡¯s cheeks were immediately flushed red as she fumbled.


    ¡°I, I might be an ignorant person, b-but please! I¡¯ll be in your care!¡±


    ¡°Oi, is that kid really ten years old? More importantly, is that kid really a girl and not a man?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the kind of thing that you¡¯re born with, it has nothing to do with age or gender, you know!¡±


    Jill stood up, ignoring the jerk Zeke¡¯s and Camila¡¯s mutterings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started. We don¡¯t have much time. If we don¡¯t take care of the bandits before Marquis Veil¡¯s private army arrives, he¡¯ll swerve all the credit unto his own hands.¡±

 CH 21

    First, she tore off everyone¡¯s bindings using bare hands.


    Amazed, Zeke stared at his free hands.


    ¡°For a child to tear off a rope this easily¡­ I¡¯ve certainly heard that magic isn¡¯t to be reckoned with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true, I think there¡¯s something a tad bit weird with this child!¡±


    ¡°¡­A, aren¡¯t you guys worried about being charged with slander, talking like that in regarding to the Emperor¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t heard your name yet.¡±


    Jill, who put her hand on the lookout soldier¡¯s rope, inquired.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s exactly as Camila has called before¡­ it¡¯s Mihari¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°People used to joke about it¡­¡±


    ¡°T, then, all this time, I¡¯ve been calling you your name without knowing¡ª!? Why, your name literally means ¡®lookout¡¯¡ª!!!¡±


    Mr. Mihari, who was also a Mihari(lookout) soldier, leaked out a sad voice. Sufia laughed a little when she heard their exchange.


    Zeke stood up and started stretching to loosen his muscles.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s our plan? Even if we manage to find some weapons along the way, with this much manpower, we would only succeed through a surprise attack.¡±


    ¡°First, we get out of here and release the other Northern Division soldiers. They¡¯ve likely been captured like us. We¡¯ll team up with them. I think they¡¯re held somewhere.¡±


    Mihari stretched out his free hands.


    ¡°I, I overheard that other soldiers are being held in the cathedral! However, I also heard that many of them are injured¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­doesn¡¯t sound like they would be much help. Wouldn¡¯t it be best to just run away with all of us here?¡±


    ¡°We must not abandon them. By being ahead of ourselves like that, what if later we are accused of being spies and that Lady Sufia had been deceived?¡±


    Working hand in hand with the Northern Division to protect Lady Sufia was of the utmost importance. Their joint effort with the Northern Division needed to be recognized.


    Camila frowned at Jill¡¯s idea.


    ¡°I see your point, but isn¡¯t it too risky?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. We can do it.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve reached this far already, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got. I¡¯ll do anything necessary.¡±


    At Zeke¡¯s laugh, Camila shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Well, certainly, that would yield the best result¡ªaah, this way, we won¡¯t be able to avoid getting into battle¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, Mihari, please guide me. Zeke and Camilla will escort Lady Sufia.¡±


    ¡°I have no problem with that, but who¡¯s going to escort you?¡±


    Jill looked back at Zeke. Uwah¡­ Camila¡¯s face seemed to be in pain.


    ¡°You may not seem like it, but you must be used to these kinds of situations¡­ In Kratos, by possessing such magical power, would you be drafted into military service?¡±


    ¡°¡­not really, but my house policy¡ªah, please don¡¯t worry too much about it, since I¡¯ll be fi¡ª¡°


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see your strength too. Even if you have magical prowess, you¡¯re still a child. It would be bad if you attract unwanted attention from the enemy. How about we move instead of you? You can just stay here.¡±


    Zeke said casually, while Camila patted Jill¡¯s head. Mihari also nodded many times.


    While she was wondering what happened, Sufia grasped her hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here.¡±


    ¡°Right~ if we manage to not only destroy the stigmas, but also protect our future Empress, I¡¯m sure there would be a lot of pluses for us!¡±


    In the words of Sufia and Camila, Jill rethought of her position. Certainly, that would result in the Northern Division being credited for protecting both Jill and Sufia. In addition, Jill didn¡¯t doubt Zeke and Camilla¡¯s abilities.


    Although I¡¯m the one who trained their magical prowess to attain a certain degree¡­ well, if I overlook that, it should be fine?


    ¡°¡­Alright. I shall believe in your words.¡±


    ¡°Fuun. Why didn¡¯t you say so from the beginning~ first, let¡¯s think about how to escape.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s break the wall.¡±


    Releasing her hand from Sufia, Jill touched the wall of the warehouse. Camilla panicked.


    ¡°Eh, wait, you¡¯re being serious? You can do that? Wai¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªwe don¡¯t have much time, complain later.¡±


    Enveloping her right fist with magical power, she proceeded to pounce the wall. After a moment of silence, the wall collapsed, causing enormous noise.


    ¡°By the way, I have been called ¡®Demon Sergeant¡¯.¡±


    Oops. She almost blurted it out¡ª


    ¡ªwhile everyone was stunned, the enemy¡¯s screams could be heard.


    ¡°I look forward to seeing everyone¡¯s feats. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll follow you two until I die.¡±

 CH 22

    ¡­it sure is getting noisy outside, he thought.


    Doesn¡¯t matter, though. I¡¯m going to die soon, all because of the incompetent Emperor.


    Apparently, mercenaries had attacked under the guide of the child the Emperor had brought. The naval port was captured. Along with it, the Marquis¡¯ daughter had also been kidnapped. The Marquis Veil¡¯s private army, rumored to be elite, had started moving.


    ¡­this is the Northern Division¡¯s fault.


    There was no hope left¡ªhelp wouldn¡¯t come. In addition to the naval port being captured, if the daughter of the Marquis died, the Northern Division would suffer a huge blow.


    But who cared about that? The people would still die.


    The Northern Division, the supposed Imperial Army¡ªthey had the highest salary among the other professions, but possessed no skills whatsoever. All they boasted about was their youth and physical strength.


    It would had been nice if he could have sent a lot of money to his family¡­ but it seemed that he had run out of luck. What was awaiting was instead was a disgraceful death.


    But, I feel that something is not right, here¡­


    Those that were imprisoned there, are only commoners¡­


    Where did all those high and mighty aristocrat soldiers go?


    However, he probably wouldn¡¯t ever know the true answer. Even if he survived, all he could do was curse the Cursed Emperor.


    That was why, when the ceiling of the cathedral opened, he doubted his eyes.


    Even more so when the girl¡ªthe supposed spy¡ªjumped from there.


    He was left speechless.


    ¡°You¡ªfrom where are you¡ª¡°


    One of the two enemies who were keeping watch fainted when he was slammed against the wall.


    The other, who just realized, turned around and drew his sword.


    I¡¯m¡­ saved? The moment he realized that, the other patrol had also fallen from a kick to his abdomen.


    ¡°I came to help.¡±


    In such a situation, those words alone were akin to a godsend.


    After a ripping sound, his rope was torn off¡ªexactly like paper. She reached out her small hand, and his upper body was finally freed.


    ¡ªshe was merely a child.


    But her dignified gaze shone through in the dark cathedral.


    ¡°Four people are going to enter the cathedral. One of them is Lady Sufia, daughter of Marquis Veil.¡±


    ¡°S¡­ she was rescued?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°B, but¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be a spy?¡±


    ¡°My name is Jill Saber. I came to save you at behest of the Emperor.¡±


    A commotion started to spread.


    ¡°No way, the Emperor¡­?¡±


    ¡°The cursed Emperor would help us commoners¡­? Absolutely ridiculous¡­¡±


    ¡°Hear me well. The cause of this uproar, the bandits¡¯ raid¡ªthose were nothing but a staged performance, done by none other than Marquis Veil himself! This is a trap to crush the Northern Division and besmirch His Majesty the Emperor! He also used the unknowing Lady Sufia as his pawn! As someone said earlier mentioned, I¡¯ve also been framed as spy!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t loud, but her speech accentuated its intonation.


    ¡°¡ªsuch despicable treachery this is! It¡¯s absolutely unforgiveable! No, even the word ¡®forgive¡¯ is unthinkable!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the voice of a girl.


    It was the voice of one who used to stand on top and lead the people.


    ¡°Those who can move, make a barricade as soon as you can to shield Lady Sufia in the cathedral! Injured soldiers, the wounds you hold are honorable injuries! Do not be ashamed! Remember, we fight for the Empire, for the Emperor¡ª! The naval port will be reclaimed with our own hands¡ªall members, ready for battle¡ª!¡±


    Everyone responded with a firm salute, their bodies unbending.


    That was the moment the Northern Division finally displayed the proper attitude for confronting the enemy.

 CH 23

    Sensing the magic, Hadith lifted his face¡ªit came from the naval port.


    ¡°Hadith! Listen to this, Hadith! Your bride is just too amusing!¡±


    His partner, whom he tasked to watch over Jill, slipped past the kitchen wall.


    The smirking figure had no dignity of a god whatsoever¡ªwhile measuring the amount of fresh cream, Hadith turned his cold eyes at Rave.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to protect her? Even though my hands arE full with preparing her welcome party¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have to, I tell you! She escaped on her own. When I reached the cathedral, what an amazing sight it was! She¡¯s fighting the enemy in there!¡±


    Towards the unexpected response, Hadith stopped stirring the whip cream.


    ¡°Ha? Fighting? Why would she¡ª¡°


    ¡°She even said the same thing as you! ¡®My hands are full, so please return to Hadith¡¯¡ªshe treated this Dragon God me like a hindrance!¡±


    Rave laughed, and ate a piece of peach intended to be the cake¡¯s decoration without permission.


    ¡°Hmm, yummy~! What are you making?¡±


    ¡°Peach mousse. Stop stuffing your mouth and answer. What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Miss Sufia is being protected in the cathedral. The surviving Northern Division is working hard under your bride¡¯s command to push the enemy back. They¡¯re planning to reclaim the naval port¡ªamazing, isn¡¯t it? Cool!¡±


    ¡°To reclaim the naval port¡­ she really plans to do that?¡±


    ¡°Not only ¡®plans to¡¯, but that¡¯s what she¡¯s currently doing.¡±


    Because she could fight to some extent using her magical power, it was expected that she would try to escape on her own. But he didn¡¯t expect her to try to reclaim the naval port.


    ¡°She gave a speech for you, the Majesty Emperor. Said speech made the Northern Division believe that you were the one who sent her to their rescue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, she¡¯s trying to save everyone¡­ what an unreasonable thing to do¡­¡±


    However, she did manage to raise the Northern Division¡¯s moral. She also found a way to save Sufia, something that Hadith alone couldn¡¯t achieve.


    ¡°What are the chances of those bandits running away? Will there be any damage to the town?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no damage because they¡¯re only rampaging inside the naval port. Little Miss isn¡¯t letting them escape from there. Oh yes, the ship in the harbor was also smashed!¡±


    ¡°So, she doesn¡¯t only plan to catch the assailants, but to also prevent Marquis Veil from escaping? My bride is too awesome!¡±


    Instead of succumbing to stigma, they used this opportunity to attain an achievement instead. In that case, the honor of the naval port could be maintained. Instead of it being thought of as a blunder, everyone would see it as one of the Northern Division¡¯s operations.


    To the point that they could probably reveal that Marquis Veil was pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    I thought she would escape with Lady Sufia, but everything is going beyond my expectations¡­


    ¡°The reconstruction cost will naturally come from Marquis Veil¡¯s pocket. Better than wiping out his entire family, right?¡±


    ¡°What goes around comes around, huh?¡±


    ¡°In the face of his crime, I doubt this would be considered as sufficient¡ªbut it is set.¡±


    ¡°What a relief.¡±


    Hadith, who poured the mousse mixed with whip cream into a mold, blinked. He didn¡¯t grasp the meaning of the previous words.


    ¡°Because this means that Lady Sufia, and also Marquis Veil, don¡¯t need to be abandoned and killed. You can become an Emperor that isn¡¯t hated by everyone, one that rules without a politics of fear!¡±


    When he realized that, his eyes went wide. His previous, fierce, feelings swelled up again.


    ¡°¡­I, in short, I, I can become an Emperor that¡¯s loved by everyone¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t say that¡­ I¡¯m just saying that you have a good bride. In truth, I suppose you¡¯re really overjoyed right now.¡±


    ¡°S, stop it¡­¡±


    His heartbeats were so loud¡ªhe covered his mouth with his palm.


    ¡°¡­the sickness, is acting up again¡­ water¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay, please also do something about that disappointing state of yours¡­ or you¡¯ll end up getting dumped, you know.¡±


    ¡°D, don¡¯t say that! It¡¯s bad for my heart! And why is that, exactly?¡±


    ¡°After all, you aren¡¯t doing anything noteworthy right now.¡±


    Due to the impact of those words, his movement stopped. Water spilled out of the titled jug onto his apron.


    ¡°Oi, it¡¯s spilling! Towel, towel! If you get soaked like that, you¡¯ll catch a cold!¡±


    ¡°¡­I, aren¡¯t I making a peach mousse right now¡ª!? So you¡¯re basically saying that doesn¡¯t suffice¡ª!? Alright, shall I eliminate the Marquis Veil¡¯s private army right this second¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t even done anything yet, and you¡¯re going to destroy them. By doing this, you¡¯ll end up on the politics of fear route again.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do¡ª!? What should I do so she doesn¡¯t get tired of me¡ª!? I don¡¯t know! This is too hard to understand!¡±


    ¡°Aah, okay, if you don¡¯t understand, then how about you fulfil Little Miss¡¯ wishes?¡±


    ¡°Understood! I therefore shall finish this mousse!¡±


    ¡°No¡ªwait, I also don¡¯t understand how to approach this situation? Eh, wait, doesn¡¯t this put me on the same level as you¡­?¡±


    The door of the kitchen opened by the time the wet apron was removed.


    Soldiers came in. They bore the insignia of Marquis Veil on the sleeve of their uniforms.


    They were the private army of Marquis Veil.


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Majesty the Emperor! But Marquis Veil has requested us to escort you!¡±


    ¡°Escort? But I¡¯m busy making mousse. I would like you to not disturb me.¡±


    Although he said so seriously, he was responded to with a snort.


    ¡°We receive information that the bandits who occupied the naval port are aiming for the castle. Just in case, we require the Emperor to evacuate to a safer place.¡±


    They might be impatient due to the fact that the Northern Division had almost reclaimed the naval port. Hadith was amazed at the preventative measures they took to keep him from meeting Jill.


    It might also be because Marquis Veil was losing his composure. After all, he was outperformed by a ten year old girl. Thinking so, Hadith¡¯s lips drew an arc.


    ¡­even I was amazed.


    As if he could let himself¡ªher husband¡ªto stand as low as Marquis Veil.


    The soldiers kept their hands on the handle of their swords, staying vigilant. They must had been ordered by Marquis Veil to not let Hadith escape. How strange.


    There was no reason for the Emperor to escape.


    All he had to do now was to cool the mousse. He would decorate it later.


    ¡°It would be troublesome if all of you kick dust up onto the dessert though¡ªkneel.¡±


    He took off his bandana and ordered so. The magic that spread like ripple from under his feet shook the entire castle.

 CH 24

    For a moment, the earth shook. Jill reflexively stopped moving.


    An earthquake¡­ no, magic?


    No way¡­ did something happen to Hadith¡ª?


    She thought that as long as Rave was there, he would be fine. But now, when she thought about it¡ªin the first place, can Rave even fight?


    Hadith should be outrageously strong, but the moment he won, he would bleed and collapse¡ªsuch thoughts made Jill anxious.


    Actually, she had already thought of what she was would do if such a situation were to happen¡ª


    ¡ªthat was, she would prioritize her husband¡¯s safety first. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able focus on the battle in front of her.


    For Jill, all that man had to do was cook delicious rice and sweets while quietly waiting for her return. That would be more than enough for her.


    ¡°Oi! Hurry up! We don¡¯t know how much longer the cathedral will hold out!¡±


    Swinging his great sword, Zeke opened the way while shouting. Camila, who kept firing arrows from behind him, aimed towards a carriage that carried some heavy logs. She fired on the rope tying said logs, and the logs rolled down.


    Because she was concerned about Hadith, she was constantly losing focus.


    ¡°This is the last ship! We should go back now!¡±


    Suddenly, Jill leaped, grabbing the collars of Zeke and Camila¡ª¡°Uogh.¡± Zeke exclaimed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak when you¡¯re flying! Otherwise, you¡¯ll bite your tongue!¡±


    ¡°Jill-chan, seriously, what are you¡ª!?¡±


    Jill returned to the cathedral and headed towards its roof. They were ready to complain to her, but she had no time for that.


    She kicked off the wall and leapt to the roof of the cathedral to avoid the enemy¡¯s detection. Then, she hopped inside.


    When the inside clamored, thinking it was an enemy, Sufia greeted her.


    ¡°Jill-sama! Everyone!¡±


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    Towards Jill, Mihari exclaimed.


    ¡°As ordered, we are blocking the doors and windows to prevent any break ins. However, we¡¯re surrounded¡ªother than that, it¡¯s the same as when before Captain and the others headed out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡¯Captain¡¯?¡±


    Mihari and the others nodded to Jill, who pointed at her own face.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s what we decided on earlier. If we call you by your name, the enemy will be aware of your location, besides, you¡¯re the one taking command.¡±


    ¡°I see. I must convey my gratitude¡ªthank you for your concern.¡±


    With this, the enemy would find out that Jill had escaped the warehouse¡ªbut that was it.


    In response to her words of gratitude, they changed their tone and returned her salute.


    However, the situation wasn¡¯t good. Half of the cathedral¡¯s inhabitants were wounded. Only about ten people could fight¡ªincluding Jill.


    Despite such, even if they were cornered, the mental burden from between surrounded by allies was different from being cornered by the enemy. Those who could move helped erect barricades and looked for things to use from within the cathedral. The morale of those who carried weapons were rising.


    Zeke carried a great sword and propped it on his shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯ve destroyed the ships. Escaping won¡¯t be easy. It¡¯s fight-or-die¡ªbe it for us or for them!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize how reckless that sounds, you muscle-brain¡ª!? We don¡¯t have any chance of winning!¡±


    ¡°Well, then why go to such length to destroy their ships? What¡¯s the point of sealing their escape route?¡±


    ¡°This is to prevent the assailants from escaping the naval port as soon as the Marquis Veil¡¯s private army attacks. They¡¯ll have to switch their tactics if they don¡¯t want to be attacked by Marquis Veil¡¯s army.¡±


    Even if behind the scenes they were in cahoots, on the scene, they were the supposed enemy of Marquis Veil. With the Northern Division fighting like this, Marquis Veil¡¯s private army would have no choice but to join them and attack those assailants.


    More likely, both sides would be thrown into confusion.


    Right now, they should focus on a way to not be outdone by Marquis Veil.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the possibility that they will just burn this place altogether.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s that. But I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll do anything extreme until they¡¯ve annihilated us all. It¡¯s profit that those mercenaries prioritize; as such, they¡¯re a pragmatic bunch. Either they¡¯ll rake up their brain to secure an escape route now, or¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªOi, Northern Division! I¡¯m the leader of this guys! Let¡¯s make a deal!¡±


    Before the explanation could be finished, a voice came from outside. The voice was more youthful than expected.


    ¡°Is the spy kid there¡ª!? Won¡¯t you hand the kid to us¡ª!? Then, we won¡¯t touch the Marquis¡¯ daughter, and we will depart from the naval port immediately! If not, the cathedral may catch fire!¡±


    ¡°W-we are being surrounded by archers! Th, those are fire arrows!¡±


    A person on the lookout reported after peeking through a gap in a window that was blocked by the chaise longue of the cathedral.


    Camila looked sour.


    ¡°Albeit the walls are made of brick, there are many wooden parts. If they release flaming arrows, it¡¯ll burn in a flash.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be annihilated. What are you going to do, Captain? Do we have no choice?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. The enemy¡¯s Leader has finally come out.¡±


    ¡°Do you hear me¡ª!? I¡¯ll count to thirty¡ª!! In the meantime, tie that kid up and bring her to us¡ª!!¡±


    From outside, the voice was heard again.


    Jill suddenly glanced around.


    No one diverted their gaze from Jill. Although their situation was unfavorable, nobody tried to route her to the enemy. Sufia, who was tending to the soldiers¡¯ wound, also shook her head the moment their eyes met¡ªseemingly telling her not to comply.


    What, so we do have a choice, after all. Everyone¡­


    Rather, they seemed to be waiting for instructions. It was only natural for her to want to respond when looking at such a sight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Jill-chan, didn¡¯t you say that you will protect us? Did you forget that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If Jill-sama is planning to sacrifice herself, I won¡¯t let her go alone! Bring me with you!¡±


    ¡°It will be alright, Lady Sufia. Everything is going as planned. I won¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll ruin it.¡±


    Sufia blinked in bafflement.


    Jill held out both of her wrists to be tied up. Zeke clicked his tongue and brought a rope. Camila tied Jill¡¯s wrists, both eyebrows furrowing.


    ¡°Will you be alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I leave Lady Sufia to you¡ª¡°¡ªshe whispered in a low voice that could only be heard by Camila.


    ¡°Sufia is far more of an effective trump card for Marquis Veil, because she is the victim, rather than this ¡®spy¡¯ me. Don¡¯t let your eyes wander off her.¡±


    ¡°¡­are you basically saying there might be an enemy inside this cathedral?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes, there¡¯s still that priest. He should be in here. That¡¯s why, I¡¯m depending on you.¡±


    Staring straight onto Jill¡¯s eyes, Camila nodded. Zeke also listened. Sufia should be okay now.


    ¡°Mihari, I would like you to be the one to escort me out¡ªit¡¯s the Captain¡¯s order.¡±


    Mihari swallowed what he was about to say, and nodded.


    The count passed twenty¡ªit was time.


    ¡°P, please, return safely¡­¡±


    Mihari whispered to her, before shouting¡ª


    ¡°¡ªit¡¯s a deal! We¡¯ll hand the spy kid to you! Stop counting!¡±

 CH 25

    Fine! Bring her out!¡±


    ¡°The moment we open the door, you won¡¯t attack, right¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We¡¯re getting ready to escape now, we don¡¯t have time to deal with you!¡±


    Then, the door was opened from the inside¡ªgi.


    Behind Jill, everyone took cover behind the barricade.


    The outside was still bright. A man who seemed to be the leader stepped forward. He was a youth.


    The guy was quite a looker. His appearance was frivolous, exuding the charm of a lady killer.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the kid we¡¯re looking for. I have to say ¡®good job¡¯ and also¡ª¡±


    As soon as he confirmed such, the mercenary leader, whom was dressed in a Northern Division uniform, raised his hand. The mercenaries behind him pulled the strings of their bows. Their arrows were blazing.


    ¡°¡ªfarewell.¡±


    Jill slammed her knee into his face faster than the bowstrings could be pulled. His head almost spun backward, before he tightened his neck¡ª


    ¡°¡ªif you guys still treasure your heads, drop your weapons!¡±


    ¡°This kid¡¯s bluffing! Don¡¯t mind me, take care of this kid first¡ª¡°


    The moment she swung her right fist, all the enemies around her were blown away.


    The lookout in front of the cathedral broke in half and landed on the other group that was about to release their arrows.


    ¡°Wh, a¡­?¡±


    ¡°By the way, before I returned here, I¡¯ve destroyed all the ships.¡±


    Jill snapped her finger, stomping on the back of the fallen leader¡¯s head.


    ¡°Choose. Do you want to die here or stop resisting and calmly surrender?¡±


    ¡°¡­fuhaha! You let your guard down, didn¡¯t you?! Oi, now¡ª!¡±


    The leader of the mercenaries couldn¡¯t quite finish his words, after all, a moment later, someone was kicked out of the cathedral by Zeke.


    It was none other than the priest whom Sufia confided with.


    ¡°Too bad for you, Lady Sufia is safe.¡±


    ¡°Priest now carry knives and attack people¡ªah, what has our world come to?¡±


    Listening to Zeke¡¯s and Camilla¡¯s words, the leader became powerless immediately.


    ¡°¡­you can seize me, but please let my subordinates go.¡±


    So he still possesses some gentlemanly attitude?


    Zeke and Camila exchanged glances with each other.


    Jill answered simply.


    ¡°Sure, if you confess who ordered you.¡±


    ¡°¡­as if you need to ask that, it¡¯s Marquis Veil.¡±


    ¡°Can you pass that to the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°As if he would listen to my words! To him, we are but garbage! I tell you¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªL, Leader!! Leader!! Marquis Veil is turning against us!! He¡¯s attacking!! It¡¯s different from what was promised¡ª¡°


    The man who ran up to them was suddenly pierced by an arrow. He died immediately.


    Sufia, from inside the cathedral, screamed.


    As the Leader tried to free himself, Jill held him down yet again. She whispered to him. His eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°That bastard¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Do you want your entire group to be annihilated¡ª?! You guys are but abandoned peons, now, you do understand that, right¡ª!? I will help you guys as much as I can, but for now, hold on!!¡±


    The Leader widened his eyes.


    Behind the fallen scout, came out the knights. Their movements were fluid and orderly, it was unthinkable for a mere private army¡ªthey had to be well trained.


    ¡°¡­are you the child who seduced the Emperor?¡±


    There was a single man who rode a horse. He came out from the gallant garrison of knights.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Sufia uttered in a fleeting voice.


    The man seemed fearless. There was contempt held in his gaze as he stared down at Jill.


    Jill often saw such gazes in the Castle of Kratos.


    ¡°Such a young age, but already practicing witchery¡ªfoul monster! I expect no less from Kratos.¡±


    Jill¡¯s laugh echoed back.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Marquis Veil. The naval port has been reclaimed by the Northern Division!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, I¡¯ve just arrived here.¡±


    Jill kicked the Leader she was trampling to Zeke. They must prevent Marquis Veil from seizing the credit with all their might.


    Marquis Veil raised his hand with a laugh. At the same time, a large shadow was cast upon them from above.


    She stared up at the skies¡ªthere was a dragon. The flame exhaled from its mouth wasn¡¯t a normal flame.


    It was the fire of judgment bestowed by the Dragon God.


    ¡°The moment I get rid of you all, that¡¯s when the job is considered finished.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, retreat into the cathedral!¡±


    If Jill was alone in such a situation, there would be no problem. However, the others were also there. The cathedral burning down would be troublesome, thus she had no choice but to prevent that from happening.


    She made a stance and looked up again¡ªin the sky, the dragon opened its mouth.


    ¡­here it comes!


    Smoke came out of the dragon¡¯s maw.


    The moment Jill blinked, the dragon expanded its wings and then¡ª


    ¡ªcame crashing down onto the ground.


    The army of Marquis Veil was crushed by its body.


    As a commotion started, Marquis Veil himself was in an uproar.


    ¡°Wh, why suddenly¡ª!? Get up! Attack¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°As if he could do that in the presence of the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    A voice pierced through the clamors¡ªhowever, the tone wasn¡¯t as gentle as the voice.


    The confusion subsided, as if everyone were submerged in cold water.


    The pressure from the magic power brought goose bumps.


    It was the same sensation from when she was still in the Kratos Kingdom. Jill exhaled deeply.


    Marquis Veil, having managed to crawl his body out from underneath the dragon, said while gasping.


    ¡°Y, Your Majesty the Emperor!¡±

 CH 26

    Jill was suddenly embraced from behind by Hadith.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere, my Amethyst Princess?¡±


    ¡°N-no, how about you, are you well, Your Majesty?¡±


    When Jill looked up, she was worried because Rave was nowhere to be seen.


    Hadith happily answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re concerned about me. By the way, what happened to the naval port?¡±


    Jill swiftly tried to jump out of Hadith¡¯s embrace, but his arms persisted, thus she failed.


    Hadith¡¯s smile only widened¡ªit didn¡¯t appear that he would release her soon.


    Reluctantly, Jill reported while within his hold.


    ¡°¡­Alright, I shall tell you. By spreading false information, the enemy managed to capture the naval port. Once the Northern Division discovered that Sufia and I had been abducted by the enemy, they set up a rescue operation and reclaimed the naval port while protecting us.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! Why won¡¯t you understand¡ª!? That girl is our enemy! In fact, she teamed up with those raiders who occupied the naval port!¡±


    Marquis Veil pointed at her. He wasn¡¯t tied up yet, only being seized by Zeke.


    ¡­what a vain struggle.


    At first glance, looking at Marquis Veil pointing at her, she was astonished. However, when she saw his sarcastic smile, Jill bit her lips.


    Marquis Veil¡¯s head was at stake there.


    If he managed to frame Jill as a spy, he would get to keep his head, even if temporarily.


    If Jill didn¡¯t offer any further profit, the Mercenary Leader suddenly accusing Marquis Veil wouldn¡¯t make any sense either.


    Albeit his lower body was currently crushed under a dragon, and his appearance was utterly pathetic, Marquis Veil maintained a proud face.


    ¡°There¡¯s still enemies inside the naval port. Believe in us, Your Majesty, please, return to the castle. We can instead just explain to everyone that this pitiful child was merely being used by the enemy. No one will question a thing!¡±


    He was basically offering to ¡®cover¡¯ for Jill in exchange of the Emperor turning a blind eye to things.


    As Jill tried to yell at the figure, Hadith uttered.


    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s still not too late to execute a politics of fear¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, what are you saying¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, nothing. I understand. I¡¯m about to go back.¡±


    Hadith suddenly released Jill with a reason that she couldn¡¯t quite comprehend.


    He then went straight to Zeke and the others.


    She didn¡¯t know what Hadith was planning to do¡ªshe had no choice but to watch.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard¡ªZeke, Camila, and also Mihari.¡±


    Zeke and Camila, whose names were called, looked down. Mihari¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°The Emperor remembered our names, us, commoners¡ª!? But why¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, you say. The Northern Division is part of the Imperial Army. It¡¯s crazy not to remember the names and faces of the people employed there.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s gaze moved from the gaping Zeke to the Mercenary Leader, whom was wriggling around.


    ¡°How about you? You¡¯re one of the Northern Division, too?¡±


    ¡°H, huh!? This guy is¡ª!? O, oi¡ª¡°


    Hadith took the Leader from Zeke, precisely by grabbing his collar.


    ¡°Due to the suddenness of your ¡®assignment¡¯, it¡¯s natural for you to not know my face. Hello, I¡¯m your Emperor, y¡¯all.¡±


    ¡°Wha, I¡ªI am¡­¡±


    An unpleasant sound come from his throat. Hadith continued refreshingly.


    ¡°The uniform of the Northern Division suits y¡¯all well. It must¡¯ve been hard to be assigned to a mission as soon as you enrolled. Y¡¯all survived well. Now, report on the enemy you and your squad have seen and heard.¡±


    ¡°U, uhm, Your Majesty the Emperor, what exactly are you¡ª¡­¡±


    Responding to the panicked Mihari, Hadith threw the Leader to the ground. The Leader looked up at Hadith, coughing and wheezing.


    ¡°My wife appears to want to help everyone¡ªincluding some abandoned peons and everything.¡±


    Jill looked up at Hadith, while the Leader turned blue.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯ve decided to kneel to my wife.¡±


    Hadith looked down at the Leader with a cold gaze. His hand rested on top of the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°But, you also have to know that I¡¯m capricious. I can change my mind on a whim, so you better decide quick.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh, Your Majesty, what are you talking about!? You can¡¯t be thinking to¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve officially been assigned to the Northern Division today. Name¡¯s Hugo.¡±


    The Leader¡ªHugo¡ªknelt before Hadith, to the utter shock of Marquis Veil.


    ¡°I¡¯ll report to you in any way, Your Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    Hugo was basically stating that he would become Hadith¡¯s peon. Hadith smiled faintly.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s one thing taken care of¡ªnow it¡¯s your turn, Marquis Veil.¡±


    ¡°A, as if this kind of thing would be allowe¡ª!!¡±


    Marquis Veil¡¯s words ceased halfway when his head was trampled. Hadith, who deposited his sole onto the back of Marquis Veil¡¯s head, spoke in a tone akin to scolding a child.


    ¡°You¡¯re as good as dead¡ªand the dead don¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°F, for you to treat this Marquis me in such a manner¡­ even if you are the Emperor, it¡¯s still¡ª¡°


    ¡°I seem to recall having said that if my wife is proven to be innocent, you¡¯ll compensate accordingly¡ªnow,¡± Hadith tilted his neck.


    ¡°What kind of execution method shall we use? It¡¯s hard to think of a way to torment a father who especially offered his daughter to be the Emperor¡¯s tea friend just so he could kill her later to tarnish the Emperor¡¯s reputation. Or, maybe I should start with your current wife and other daughter?¡±


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, look at how pale you¡¯ve become. It seems that no matter what kind of person they are, humans inherently still have compassion. I¡¯m glad that no matter the kind of person, they can still feel despair. Alright, shall we decide, then? To be burned alive? To be tortured?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I aspire to be an Emperor that is loved by others. Hurting people isn¡¯t my hobby. So, how about this? In exchange for your life, forfeit Veilburg to me.¡±


    Hadith laughed mercilessly, his face was that of a dictator.


    Camila who saw that stroke the goose bumps on her arms.


    ¡°As I thought¡­ you¡¯re the type of person who¡¯ll crush someone¡¯s heart thoroughly, huh, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it sweet, though? I wouldn¡¯t miss this for the world.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Uh, uhm¡­ in short¡­ what will happen to my father from now on?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor is saying that he¡¯ll pardon him if he accepts all his crimes and offers Veilburg.¡±


    Towards Jill¡¯s whispered explanation, Sufia clasped her hands together in a prayer.


    However, she was interrupted by Marquis Veil¡¯s laugh.


    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to show me mercy¡ª!? You, a monster wearing human skin¡ª!?¡±


    The entire surrounding froze at the cry of Marquis Veil. Hadith became expressionless.


    ¡°Tell me, how much did you kill to become an Emperor¡ª?! I did the right thing¡ª!! I tried to protect my kingdom and territory from monsters like you¡ª!! Otherwise, I would also be killed by the curse¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There are those who sympathize with me, but who would defend the likes of you¡ª!? No one in this kingdom wants you to be their Emperor! Dying sounds a hundred times better than being ruled by you¡ª!!¡±


    The laugh of Marquis Veil resounded. Everyone gulped, searching for a trace of change in Hadith¡¯s countenance.


    ¡®The Cursed Emperor¡¯¡ª


    ¡ªit was as if the silence was attesting to said rumor.


    However, when Jill tried to step up, Hadith replied calmly.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±


    Jill was astounded by his incredible response.


    ¡°Despite so, I have no choice but to be the Emperor¡ªZeke, Camila, take Marquis Veil away.¡±


    Zeke and Camilla obeyed Hadith¡¯s order despite their puzzlement.


    While being dragged, Marquis Veil kept laughing. When the voice could no longer be heard, Hadith turned around. His gaze passed Jill and stared at Sufia. Sufia, whose face turned pale, went forward while trembling.


    ¡°U, uhm¡­ Lord Hadith, my father, I apologize in his stead¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take his life.¡±


    Sufia knelt down and, again and again, thanked and apologized to him.


    Hadith smiled and shook his head.


    Jill stared at his profile.


    Jill expected his face to reveal his true feelings someday. However, even after the clean-up, Hadith didn¡¯t break his composure and countenance of an Emperor.

 CH 27

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it impossible? There¡¯s nothing you can do about it, right?¡±


    After having dinner and taking a bath in Marquis Veil¡¯s castle¡ªsoon to be the castle of the Emperor¡ªRave who perched himself on Jill¡¯s head said so, while also giving directions.


    There was no one else. Hadith didn¡¯t appear at dinner, as such, Jill decided to eat the peach mousse alone. They couldn¡¯t just trust the servants of Marquis Veil, nor the people in the residential area of the castle¡ªafter all, they were all paid by the previous castle lord.


    Because her room was located on the fifth floor, she needed Rave¡¯s navigation to reach her room.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s hurt, it rarely shows on his face. Despite so, that idiot is still the Emperor. He may often act sweet with you, but he also has that side. However, since you¡¯re more familiar with the former, seeing the latter must be unusual for you?¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­ I wish he could be more honest with himself, though.¡±


    She thought he would be more angry or upset, but he showed no signs of such.


    ¡°I was also surprised he could make such a menacing face and deliver those brutal threats¡­¡±


    ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s but a childish cruelty. He did that to keep from ending up with politics of fear.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, I still don¡¯t think that inflicting unnecessary pain on other people is good. Saying something he doesn¡¯t actually mean¡ªif he keeps doing so, eventually, he¡¯ll be numbed by it and become insensitive to both himself and others¡­ it will be harmful to His Majesty.¡±


    Then, finally, he would become a tyrant.


    He would become senseless¡ªso senseless to the point he could calmly initiate a massacre.


    ¡°I get your point. Certainly, that guy rarely involves himself with others, and when something actually happen, he tends to just accept everything¡ªit¡¯s extreme. Despite that, there¡¯s also a part of him that believes that if he manages to dispel the curse, everyone would accept him. In earnest, he believes that he could make hundreds of friends someday.¡±


    ¡°I, it¡¯s good to have a pure side, but, talking about him, this is bad, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, this is bad. However, there are a lot of other terrible things that have happened to him. The curse isn¡¯t entirely to be blamed for them ¡­for example, the thing involving his mother. He kept blaming himself for it, but I acted as if I hadn¡¯t heard anything.¡±


    Because Rave had turned his eyes away from such thing, who knew, it might lead to Hadith¡¯s utter breakdown one day.


    Despite so, Jill couldn¡¯t condemn Rave¡¯s approach. Because it allowed Hadith to still retain some hope.


    ¡°Then, maybe¡­ he should aim to be a cute Emperor? That way, people might want to approach him more.¡±


    ¡°¡¯Cute Emperor¡¯, how? Should we attach a ribbon to his head and make him distribute candies to everyone? ¡­it might suit him.¡±


    ¡°Like, how about making him show his weakness? His delicate health might fit under that category, but he¡¯s still outstanding despite that. If he shows a little gap instead of building a wall, people might find him more relatable. After all, an Emperor doesn¡¯t need to be flawless to be considered an excellent ruler.¡±


    Despite Marquis Veil¡¯s provocation, Hadith didn¡¯t let his emotions affect his merciful decision. He also showed mercy to the abandoned peons. Not only that, he also remembered the soldiers¡¯ names, which boosted the soldiers¡¯ morale.


    ¡°When he was obviously hurt like that, but still retained a beautiful fa?ade¡ªseeing that only made me want to hit him. By doing so, I wanted to let him know that it¡¯s okay to cry. That he should cry if he wants to cry. Hmm¡­ imagining an adult man sobbing¡ªthat makes me want to hit him too?¡±


    ¡°Huh, so if he doesn¡¯t cry you would hit him, and if he does, you would still hit him? That¡¯s just cruel, oi.¡±


    Because of Rave¡¯s critique, Jill rephrased her words.


    ¡°Then he should at least not put up such fa?ade when he¡¯s in front of me. It makes me want to hit him, after all¡ªbecause it feels like he¡¯s just running away.¡±


    ¡°Eeh!? So that¡¯s how it is¡ª!? Little Miss, could it be, you¡¯ve fallen for Hadith¡ª!?¡±


    Rave, with gleaming eyes, peeked from above.


    Jill narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°¡­how could you arrive to such a conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Because what you plan to do feels the same as teasing someone you like just to get their attention.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child. There¡¯s no way such a ridiculous thing is true.¡±


    ¡°Well, Little Miss, no matter how I look at you, you¡¯re definitely a child¡­¡±


    Is that so? Jill cleared her throat to tell Rave off.


    ¡°As of now, I have no plan to further my relationship with His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but only for now. Is it because of the age issue? After some years, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem! Besides, we are only engaged to each other because each of us has our own aim!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what Little Miss is rambling about, after all, I¡¯m a Dragon God?¡±


    ¡°As I thought, Gods and humans have different values¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­well, whatever, it¡¯s up to Hadith, anyway. Ah, it¡¯s here¡ªLittle Miss¡¯ room.¡±


    The innermost part of the hallway was finally visible. The walk felt long due to her short limbs. It appeared to be a spacious room¡ªthe doorknob was a bit too high, though¡­


    She reached up, put her hand on the doorknob, and used a bit of magic to open the heavy door.


    ¡°He¡¯s here. Good luck, you¡¯re familiar with how the First Night usually goes, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh¡ª!? No way, His Majesty the Emperor is inside¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you are familiar with how it works, then all is good. Even if your relationship is in name only, you¡¯re still a couple¡ªyou should just give up. Don¡¯t worry about the security issues.¡±


    ¡°Please wait for a moment!! I¡¯m still not¡ª¡°


    As Jill tried to appeal to Rave in panic, she saw a large canopied bed in the center of the room.


    Her attention shifted to the figure that was lying face down on the bed. His upper body was loosely hanging off the bed.


    ¡°¡­His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I drank too much¡­¡±


    ¡°No way, you, did you drink wine¡ª!? Little Miss, water!! We need water!!¡±


    ¡°R, right away!¡±


    Thus, the scene suddenly became a battlefield of trying to rescue the Emperor, whom was showing symptoms of being poisoned from having taking only a single sip of wine.

 CH 28

    Rave possessed Hadith¡¯s body, but not before mentioning that Hadith rarely drank alcohol. It seemed to be an effective method to speed up his recovery.


    In fact, Hadith¡¯s breath had calmed down and his face was no longer red.


    ¡°¡ªAmethyst¡­?¡±


    Hadith, regaining his consciousness, muttered while laying down.


    Jill, whom was preparing water by the bed, turned around.


    ¡°Are you okay? There are water and fruits. I got them from the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°¡­were you caring for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m used to nursing drunks¡­ if you¡¯re worried, I shall call someone.¡±


    Both Camila and Zeke should be good at it. But Hadith shook his head gently.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re there, it¡¯s already aplenty ¡­I want to eat an apple.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just a moment.¡±


    She almost gave the apple to him as it was. Thankfully, she recalled that he was an Emperor. As such, she took the available small knife and started peeling it.


    How could I almost forget to peel it¡­?


    Rotate the knife and inserting the blade into the apple¡ªthat was the way to do it. However, when she started moving the blade, not only the skin, but the fruit was also cut off!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    W-well, at least the skin is gone?


    If he didn¡¯t like it, then he should eat the chunk that still had the skin.


    Jill tried again and dug her knife into the apple¡ªhowever, it resulted in a chunk of the apple flying right onto her forehead. From behind came laughter.


    ¡°Wha, you seem quite skillful with blade, but you also have this clumsy side to yourself!¡±


    ¡°Using a blade for the purpose of battle is quite different than using it for this purpose.¡±


    Hadith laughed, before sitting up.


    He lifted Jill up and placed her between his legs. Jill¡¯s back stuck to him, as he held each of her hands¡ªone holding the knife and the other holding the apple.


    ¡°This is how you do it.¡±


    Giving an example, he started moving Jill¡¯s hand to peel the apple. This time, the apple was peeled cleanly. Jill stared at her hands, impressed by the wondrous feat done through his help.


    ¡°So it isn¡¯t the knife that should be moved¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ see, you managed to do it. Anyone can master it once they learned the small trick.¡±


    ¡°¡­umm.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°C-can you make a bunny-shaped apple? No matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    She wished to be that girl who was able to slice apples in such way when nursing people. She was ashamed when she requested it, but Hadith didn¡¯t laugh at her.


    He discarded the skin properly in a bowl, and dexterously peeled the remaining skin before removing the core and placing it on the table. The sliced apples were neatly arranged on the plate. Hadith then took another apple.


    Again, while holding Jill, he started dexterously peeling the apple.


    His wide palms had magically created the ideal rabbit shape.


    ¡°Oooh¡­¡± Jill¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Rabbit¡­!¡±


    ¡°If there were more apples, I could create many other shapes as well.¡±


    ¡°Many other shapes¡ª!? Your Majesty, you genius, you¡ª!¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that difficult, since I have half-brothers and sisters, I kept practicing. If I¡¯m able to do this, then they might like me, even if only a little¡­¡±


    Hadith then washed his hands, using the bowl prepared for him to wash his face in the morning. Jill¡¯s hands were also washed in it.


    After that, he dotingly dried her hands using a towel.


    He¡¯s really expecting the day where he can do this for his brothers and sisters to come¡­


    Realizing his genuine feelings, Jill found it easy to ignore his little girl hobby and also the notion of ¡®First Night¡¯.


    ¡°You should eat the apples, too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When she was sick, there was no one to peel apples nor to eat apples together with her.


    ¡­My appearance is that of a kid right now! This may seems like I¡¯m playing house, but I shouldn¡¯t be ashamed by that!


    She turned to Hadith, whom was on the bed. Then, she brought the adorable bunny-shaped apple to Hadith¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Alright, Your Majesty, open your mouth, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, Your Majesty has just recovered. As such, you still need to be cared for.¡±


    His golden eyes seemed puzzled. In the end, Hadith obediently opened his mouth and chewed the apple.


    Jill laughed because there was apparently a misalignment between his beautiful face and the way he chewed the apple. As he continued on munching, he appeared sullen. Then, Hadith spoke.


    ¡°¡­Why do you laugh? Aren¡¯t you the one who told me to eat it?¡±


    ¡°¡¯How cute~¡¯, I thought. You remind me of my little brother.¡±


    ¡°Your little brother¡­?¡±


    With his eyebrows raised to the max, Hadith gave his entire attention. ¡°Yes.¡± Jill replied.


    ¡°I came from a big family. I have an older sister, a little brother, and also a little sister.¡±


    ¡°That does sound lively, but¡­ me, your little brother?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t contacted my parents, yet. But it should be alright¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not alright, me as your little brother¡ªwait, how is that ¡®alright¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Well, they watched the entire courtship scene, right? If I don¡¯t come back, they will probably think I was caught by a strong man, as such, I couldn¡¯t escape on my own.¡±


    Hadith still had an unsatisfied face, and this time, ate the apple himself.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But, it would be another story if I actually ask for help¡ªright, I have to thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­for what, this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of today. You¡¯ve granted me my wish.¡±


    Hadith could had just kill Hugo and Marquis Veil right there and then, and spared himself the inconveniences they might cause later¡ªbut he didn¡¯t. He chose to assist Jill in her wish to ¡®help everyone¡¯.


    ¡°¡­if I did otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you hate it? Unnecessary killings, a politics of fear, those kind of things¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously. However, I¡¯ve never had much of a way to help them, despite saying I wanted to help everyone. As such, I was actually unsure if I could do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±


    Towards his disbelief, Jill smiled.


    ¡°But, with His Majesty¡¯s help, I managed to do it. I¡¯m very glad.¡±


    ¡°J, just for that, you needn¡¯t thank me so¡­!¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s also the first time I¡¯ve been able to do what I wanted to do.¡±


    After she finished saying that, she realized that she might be happier than she thought. But, there were things to keep in mind.


    ¡°However, also because of that, His Majesty was forced to listen to those terrible things Marquis Veil had uttered¡­¡±


    But, merely apologizing wouldn¡¯t be enough. Jill turned around and put her little hands on top of Hadith¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if Your Majesty is cursed, or hated, or whatever¡ªI want Your Majesty to keep on living! That¡¯s why, if someone were to treat you like that again, just tell me! After all, I¡¯m here for you!¡±


    She would never let him endure those horrible words again¡ªin her heart, Jill had sworn so. Hadith quickly turned away. Suddenly, his cheeks were dyed red, he was bashful, like a maiden.


    ¡°Y, you, you actually love me, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t say that you want me to stay alive!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your standard for ¡®love¡¯ too low¡ª!? Isn¡¯t it normal for wanting someone you already consider family to live!?¡±


    After saying so, she recalled that Hadith had rarely interacted with his own family. Again, she had said some careless things¡­


    ¡­Rather than hurt, Hadith seemed deep in thought instead?


    ¡°I see, as your little brother, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Yes, that¡¯s kind of it¡­¡±


    When Jill thought that Hadith was quick to understand, suddenly, Hadith took the plate containing the apples from Jill and wrapped the blanket around his body.


    ¡°¡­It has felt cold since a while ago. I may have drank too much water.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention that sooner!?¡±


    She grabbed another sheet and the jacket that Hadith had removed. Then, she covered Hadith with them.


    However, when she touched Hadith¡¯s cheeks, they felt cold. It might take some time for him to warm up.


    ¡°¡­Pardon me, Your Majesty.¡±


    After saying so, Jill suddenly slipped inside Hadith¡¯s blanket. Because her body was small, she couldn¡¯t warm him fully¡ªbut she should be a better alternative than a hot water bottle.


    Near Hadith¡¯s neck, who was lying on the pillow, Jill rested her head.


    ¡°This way, you¡¯ll soon feel warm.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes, it seems so¡­¡±


    Hadith wrapped his arms around Jill¡¯s body. In the dimness, his golden eyes glinted ferociously.


    ¡°¡ªcaught you.¡±


    Jill only noticed it a second later.


    ¡°Y, you fooled me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Treating your husband like your little brother, absolutely unforgiveable.¡±


    ¡°I, I was worried because you said you were cold¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I feel cold. I¡¯m trembling, and my toes feel a bit uncomfortable.¡±


    Was he basically saying that he wouldn¡¯t release her?


    Damn! He was acting like a child, as such, I was tricked!


    When she averted her gaze due to embarrassment and frustration, she was suddenly embraced tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Of course. However, Jill dared not reply, because whatever she said would only spell out her defeat¡ªshe kept silent.


    ¡°Hey, won¡¯t you fall for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I would be forced to expose your everything¡­¡±


    Try it, she bit her lips.


    Her appearance might be that of a 10 year old, but the content were that of 16 year old. Not only first love, she had also experienced the worst heartbreak ever!


    That said, even if she was actually curious, she didn¡¯t want to go too deep.


    That was why, even though her cheeks were hot, she pretended to not know the meaning of his words.


    ¡ªHadith looked down at Jill, whom had fallen asleep as easily as that.


    ¡°Are you a child, or an adult? Which is it, I wonder?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t decide which, but that wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.


    She was under the age of fourteen, but had enough magic prowess to see Rave. That should be enough, but he ended up getting so much more. The happiness he felt was different from the time he was proposed to.


    My bride¡­


    He didn¡¯t want to be hated by her. It would be great if they could get along.


    But¡­ to be thought of as a little brother? He definitely couldn¡¯t overlook that.


    He had become greedy.


    Was it because he was told¡ªfor the first time since he was born¡ªto life by someone?


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Also, just so you know, you¡¯re heavy.¡± A half asleep voice came from inside his mind. Rave.


    Hadith answered using his thought as to not to wake Jill.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being greedy once in a while? Beside, you also said that the Goddess won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    ¡°You are the one who said that there are other options. Besides, Little Miss also said that this relationship is for each of your own gains. Won¡¯t she hate you if you get too full of yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to being hated.¡±


    That was why he wanted to be liked by this girl. Just not being hated wasn¡¯t enough¡ªhe wanted to be loved.


    While he, himself, wouldn¡¯t fall for her. If she fell for him, she would finally cast aside that stubbornness of her, and would reveal her contents. He couldn¡¯t wait for that to happen! What an uplifting sensation it was, like a predator that clawed out the entrails of its prey¡ª


    ¡ªand to achieve that;


    ¡°I shall make delicious bread for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, good luck with that, Imma sleep.¡±

 CH 29

    Jill seriously felt bad¡ªthe reason was, obviously, Hadith.


    ¡°It is to my utter satisfaction. I believe today¡¯s roasted duck has been prepared exquisitely.¡±


    ¡°I, it seems so¡­¡±


    ¡°I sandwiched the duckbetween baguettes, complete with cheese and boiled eggs. The sweetness of the sauce is perfect, too. Come on! Sate your appetite!¡±


    Hadith took out some food out of a knitted basket and arranged them. Instead of the dining room, they were under the shades of some trees in the courtyard. He made and served baguette sandwiches consisting of duck meat.


    Jill, who received the offer, ate a bite¡ªshe almost cried due to the flavor.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Ye, yeah¡­! It¡¯s very, very delicious¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then, have you fallen for me now?¡±


    The excited Jill, once asked so, turned pale instantly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t. How many times do you have to ask me that until you¡¯re satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Until you nod, obviously?¡±


    Hadith smiled¡ªalbeit his expression seemed sad. Those eyes were definitely the eyes of a predator eyeing its prey.


    I feel like those eyes are perceiving me in a strange way¡­


    But still, the rice was delicious. Hadith was quite simple-minded¡ªhe was set to paving his way through Jill¡¯s heart solely through her stomach.


    As soon as the case concerning Marquis Veil had been settled, Hadith stayed cooped up in the Castle of Veilburg under the pretext of, ¡°I¡¯m not welcome by the townsfolk.¡±


    She thought that he would assume the role of the leader immediately, but no. Before anything else, Hadith re-interviewed all the servants of the castle; reformed the Northern Division¡ªwith Hugo as a new addition; forced the renovation budget out of Marquis Veil¡¯s pocket; and started to arrange trading for this city.


    He had demonstrated ample amount of administrative prowess, including post-administration, and quickly reigned as the new lord of Veilburg.


    When asked if he didn¡¯t need to return to the Imperial Capital, he said that if no one picked him up, he would just relocate the Imperial Capital to that city. During that time, she saw him casually draft a strategy for ¡®Imperial Capital Annihilation¡¯. Basically, something nobles would do when they had too much time on their hands.


    I honestly don¡¯t know if he¡¯s serious or not¡­


    If that was all, she would be tremendously impressed by this young Emperor¡¯s excellent competence.


    However, this Emperor, who had too much free time, had started using said time to manage Jill¡¯s diet.


    At first, she thought it was to avoid poisoning, but she immediately realized the reason was ¡­different.


    ¡°Then, at the very least, can¡¯t you tell me the type of man you like?¡±


    Apparently, it seemed that Jill was being appealed to right now.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be hated, I want to be liked.¡¯¡ªshe had oftentimes heard such things from Hadith. But it was more because he didn¡¯t want to be hated. Back then, Hadith wasn¡¯t as aggressive.


    For security reasons, they slept in the same bedroom. As such, Jill had to be on guard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask a ten-year-old child that kind of question with such a serious expression¡­¡±


    ¡°Regardless of your age, you¡¯re still a woman. Age shouldn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°A very good notion, but, don¡¯t you realize how rude that question sounds to a woman who¡¯s going to be your wife? It sounds more like you¡¯re suspecting me of having an affair, instead.¡±


    ¡°Not making any advances towards his wife is blasphemy for a husband.¡±


    Towards Hadith¡¯s exaggeration, she sent a chilly gaze.


    For some reason, he smiled happily. She found such a face, albeit adorable, annoying.


    ¡°Recently, it has become my habit to be the receiving end of your cold eyes.¡±


    This guy might be a true pervert¡­


    ¡°If you fall in love with me, I will prepare your favorite dish every day.¡±


    ¡°I respect your consideration, but I¡¯m full, already! Thanks for the feast!¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s still dessert?¡±


    Turning around, Hadith took out a pie wrapped in paper.


    Jill, catching the sight of the object, silently sat back.


    ¡°Aah~ found you! Jill-chan, and also¡­ His Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    Camila jumped over the brook near the courtyard as Jill resigned herself and ate the pie. Zeke was also present.


    They had changed jobs.


    Both of them knelt down simultaneously. Not to Hadith, but Jill.


    ¡°We are truly happy to see that our beautiful Dragon Princess is in good mood. But, it¡¯s time for your study, Jill-chan.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t realize that His Majesty the Emperor was also present. Pardon our intrusion.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ it¡¯s time for us to part¡­¡± Hadith seemed dejected, to which Zeke scratched his head.


    ¡°¡­Such an exaggeration¡­ it¡¯s only one or two hours. In the meantime, you can always prepare some sweets, Emperor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right~ wait for our return, Emperor! Now, now, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The eyes of Camila and Zeke shone when they spotted the cookies held by Hadith.


    Jill groaned involuntarily.


    ¡°Pay attentions to your manners! You guys are basically begging for food! Also, honorifics! Courtesies!¡±


    ¡°Well but~ the one who told us not to be too formal is the Emperor, Jill-chan. Otherwise, he would feel left out, it¡¯s pitiful~¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not offended at all. After all, we¡¯re close. You guys have taught me a lot of things.¡± Hadith seemed happy¡ªon the contrary, Jill had a bad premonition.


    Said premonition turned out to be true after Zeke uttered so;


    ¡°Then, how is it? Have you been making progress with our Captain?¡±


    ¡°One thing at a time, such is my principle¡ªtherefore, I¡¯m currently working hard to master more recipes¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good! You have to attack from various angles! What about giving her a present next time? After all, Jill is a young lady.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, what are you guys feeding the Emperor¡ª!?¡±


    Jill stared at both Camila and Zeke and suddenly suffered a headache.


    ¡°¡®What¡¯, you ask¡­ ways to seduce a woman, of course? However, the opponent is a little girl. As such, we¡¯re also unsure of what to do¡­ it¡¯s just that I¡¯m curious to what will happen next¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right~ besides, I can¡¯t help but think that the earnest Emperor is cute.¡±


    ¡°I, I see, this Emperor me is cute, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, why are you making such a happy face¡ª!? Argh, I don¡¯t understand anymore¡ª!¡± When Jill covered her face with both hands, Hadith blinked and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I see, so cute guys aren¡¯t to your liking¡­¡±


    ¡°Nooo~ Jill-chan, you made the Emperor cry!¡±


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re the Dragon Princess, you¡¯re still in the presence of His Majesty the Emperor, you know? How about considering your wording more?¡±


    ¡°Why am I the one who¡¯s at fault here¡ª!? You guys are supposed to be on my side¡ª!! After all, you guys are the ¡®Dragon Knights.¡¯ You¡¯re supposed to lift your swords for my cause¡ª!!¡±


    Camila and Zeke no longer had any intention of continuing their previous jobs. When Hadith asked what they preferred as a reward for reclaiming the naval port, they conveyed their wish to become Dragon Knights.


    As according to the custom of the Rave Empire, the Emperor was also known as the Dragon Emperor. The soldiers who pledged their allegiance to the Princess would also be known as the Knights of the Dragon.


    The title wasn¡¯t only respectable, but the profession it entailed was also honorary¡ªin short, they couldn¡¯t easily be thrown away.


    When asked for the reason, Camila¡¯s reason was ¡°Cause¡¯ it seems fun~¡± While Zeke¡¯s was, ¡°I desire power.¡±


    Hadith said he would refuse them if she didn¡¯t approve, but Jill accepted them.


    They might still be inexperienced, but she would be glad if she could start bonding with them again.


    But said decision was also the reason why Jill was in such a disposition.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Emperor~ She might say so, but we witnessed it ourselves, how much Captain cares about you~¡±


    ¡°Really¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Yes~! I think this relationship has the potential to succeed~! I¡¯ll support you, so do your best~! Besides, Jill-chan is our precious Master. You also love Jill-chan, right?¡±


    ¡°H-huh? M, me? That can¡¯t be!¡± Immediately denying it, Hadith blushed and muttered so while averting his gaze. ¡°M, me? Loving the Amethyst Princess? That kind of thing¡­!? No way¡­!? L, love, me? The Amethyst Princess? I love the Amethyst Princess¡ªI love her¡­!?¡±


    ¡°No way, this Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I love her¡­ eh? The Amethyst Princess, loves me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, Emperor~ don¡¯t switch it as you please! That¡¯s a dangerous way of thinking, you know¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Hadith nodded.


    Zeke and Camila were sighing greatly¡ªthey looked impatient. Jill herself had no sympathy.


    These guys are deciding as they please¡­


    Jill, whose complaint about Hadith¡¯s homemade dishes had gone off tangent, jumped off the chair.


    ¡°Thanks for the feast, Your Majesty. It¡¯s time for me to go, excuse me.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I shall make a cheesecake as I wait for your return.¡±


    Still baffled, Hadith continued to smile and waved at her as she took her leave.

 CH 30

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t even aware of such a thing¡­? Well, what shall we do now?¡±


    ¡°True~! But, the moment he becomes fully aware of his feelings, everything is going to be so much more interesting~! We can definitely have fun with that~!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t treat the Emperor and me as playthings.¡±


    Jill uttered so to both of her knights, whom followed her all the way from the courtyard. After listening to her, Camila¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Jill-chan, don¡¯t you understand your current predicament?! No matter how powerful you are, as long as you¡¯re here, you¡¯re still considered an enemy, you know¡ª?! Your only backing as of now is the Emperor¡¯s favor¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. As subordinates, we are only doing our job, which is strengthening the position of our Master. Look, all you have to do is keep that Emperor under leash.¡±


    Such terrible opinions came from none other than her own subordinates¡­


    ¡­Reflexively, she staggered back.


    ¡°¡¯U, under leash¡¯, you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can do that, right? If it¡¯s the Emperor, isn¡¯t he easier to handle than Marquis Veil?¡±


    ¡°I agree~ after all, such a childish Emperor, all you have to do is push him down aaand¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªWhat are you trying to make a 10 year old do¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t do something as disrespectful as treating you like a child, Jill-chan.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This way, we¡¯re also doing the Emperor a favor. He absolutely won¡¯t hate it, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s utterly calm question earned him a glare from Jill.


    ¡°T, that¡¯s, that¡¯s true but, the Emperor and I aren¡¯t in that kind of relationship¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is just advice but¡­ if you don¡¯t like the guy, then don¡¯t eat his cooking?¡±


    ¡°¡ªugh! Bu, but that¡¯s¡ª! T, the food is innocent, it¡¯s also delicious; it¡¯s really delicious¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°That kind of attitude only makes a man expectant, you know~! If you truly just want a relationship in name only with the Emperor, you have to thoroughly refuse it~!¡±


    ¡°¡­I, is that so¡­?¡±


    She was gradually losing confidence¡­ Looking at such a Jill, Camila blinked.


    ¡°¡­this is also surprising~ did you accept his food without being aware of such facts?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ isn¡¯t she basically just doing what someone of her age would? We¡¯re gradually going crazy mulling over this thing¡­!¡±


    ¡°But still, we are on Jill-chan¡¯s side~! That Emperor, too! Using such a childish way of courting¡­ wouldn¡¯t the usual him just shrug it off and stay calm despite everything¡­?¡±


    ¡°W, well, even if you say so, it¡¯s the first for me, having a man fight for me¡­ I, too, am unsure of what to do.¡±


    While saying so, heat rose to her cheeks.


    She could hear the birds¡¯ chirpings due to the silence that greeted her.


    Suddenly, she was embraced by Camila from behind.


    ¡°Yaaan~! So cute~! Cute, Jill-chan is so cute~!¡±


    ¡°What, so it turned out that all we needed was one more push. You guys are so going to be a couple.¡±


    ¡°I, I told you, don¡¯t be so quick to jump to conclusions! It¡¯s exactly because we¡¯re going to become a couple that I deem love unnecessary! That way, if someday His Majesty were to commit a mistake, I wouldn¡¯t hate him for it!¡±


    Towards her utterance, the strength of Camila¡¯s embrace lessened.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really a ten year old girl, right~?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been treating her like one until now¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, but~ the way she talks, it¡¯s too hard-boiled! Regardless of age, the Emperor is an awesome guy. Don¡¯t you feel something¡ªanything¡ªtowards him? Like, ¡®kyaaa! Cool!¡¯ or something like that?¡±


    Jill could guess what he meant¡ª


    ¡ªsheer optimism; determination to give your best; basically, the feeling when a heart was touched by love.


    ¡°¡­I have experienced that enough to know I¡¯m better without it.¡±


    ¡°Lieees~! It¡¯s too early to give up! What is she talking about!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Well, I don¡¯t know what happened, as such, I don¡¯t want to judge. Besides, you¡¯re still a child, the Emperor too, is still a child.¡±


    Zeke suddenly put his hand on top of Jill¡¯s head.


    ¡­Didn¡¯t they just say that they wouldn¡¯t treat me like a child?


    ¡­it¡¯s also because of love, I ended up involving you all¡­


    In bitter regret, Jill bit her lips. Yes, Jill¡¯s first love had not only engulfed her entirely, but also ruined everything she had.


    This time, she couldn¡¯t afford to make the same mistake.


    ¡°Jill-sama! Jill-sama! It¡¯s an emergency¡ªhuh!?¡±


    Sufia stepped out of the corridor, only to trip and hit her forehead. Camila came to her rescue.


    ¡°Please be more careful next time, Sufia-chan~! You¡¯re Jill-chan¡¯s teacher, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°U, uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was in a hurry¡­¡±


    Marquis Veil was recuperating in his villa with his current wife in the villa where Sufia had formerly lived. The Marquis was still under house arrest, but an official document had already been filed to transfer the title of Marquis to Sufia.


    Sufia didn¡¯t disagree with Hadith¡¯s decision, nor did she try to escape from the heavy responsibility that came from suddenly becoming the next Marquis. On the contrary, while working as Jill¡¯s tutor, she requested for Hadith¡¯s help in finding a suitor.


    Sufia, who had requested so, seemed to have given up on Hadith. Over a cup of tea, she conveyed to Jill that after he had let her Father kept his life, she couldn¡¯t possibly ask more out of him.


    However, when they started doing embroidery during the tea party, that was when it became apparent¡ª


    ¡ªJill¡¯s embroidering skill¡ªor the lack thereof¡ªSufia shouted in panic.


    ¡°How about dancing¡ª!? Poetry¡ª!? Courtesy¡ª!?¡±


    Sufia came into the general conclusion that Jill couldn¡¯t possibly survive the royalty life this way. Coming from Sufia, it became more convincing¡ªafter all, she had experienced the court of the Imperial City. From Sufia, Jill learned what being a lady truly entailed.


    ¡­no wonder Sufia often escaped from her studies during childhood¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­ earlier, a letter arrived for Jill¡­¡±


    After receiving the letter from Sufia, Camila handed it to Jill.


    The white envelope had Jill¡¯s name written in dark blue ink.


    ¡­when no one should¡¯ve known that Jill was now in the Rave Empire, and moreover, in Veilburg.


    It became apparent why Sufia was so panicked.


    Above all was the familiar handwriting. Said handwriting incited a nauseating, unpleasant, premonition instantly.


    Jill tore the letter and read its content. It was but a phrase¡ª


    ¡ªbut the shock was too much for her, the envelope and the letter fell from her hands.


    ¡°Wa, wait, Jill-chan!? What happened!? Calm down, breath!!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ I just wanted to escape reality for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Oi, the letter will be blown by the wind¡ªah.¡±


    ¡°¡ªwell, well. As I thought, he just won¡¯t give up easily.¡±


    Awkwardly, Jill turned around to the low voice, which carried the same hint of cheerfulness as before.


    He probably came from the courtyard after he finished clearing up. Hadith, who picked up the letter that fell at her feet, smiled.


    A smile that was so menacing, Jill found her breath stuck to her throat.


    ¡°That is one passionate Prince¡­ then, I also won¡¯t lose, don¡¯t you agree? My Amethyst Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t think he feels that way about me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s prepare a festive welcome party for him. I shall accept his challenge¡ªafter all, love is war!¡±


    Hadith¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t laughing at all.


    Jill clutched her head. In her mind, she was beating her former fianc¨¦ to pulp.


    Why won¡¯t you give up¡ª?! You even treated me like a traitor, and yet, still you dare to¡ª!!!


    ¡ºI¡¯ll come fetch you now.¡»


    In the present moment, and also six years later in the future, Geraldo De Kratos¡¯ signature handwriting remained the same.

 CH 31

    A messenger from the Kingdom of Kratos had already arrived.


    He said that he came bearing the intention of discussing the future relationship between the two kingdoms. It seemed that the letter addressed to Jill was also delivered by the same messenger.


    There was no public welcoming party or anything, and the discussion place wasn¡¯t in the Imperial Capital but the Water City of Veilburg where Gerald would arrive the next morning.


    There was no time to prepare, both mentally and physically¡ªor rather, they purposefully didn¡¯t allow such an opportunity to occur.


    ¡°Jill-sama, your eyes are wandering. Please show a more ladylike smile.¡±


    Sufia, who was tasked to assist Jill in getting ready, said so upon seeing the look on Jill¡¯s face.


    Jill tried to force her cheeks up.


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­that kind of smile would only belong to a bandit.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    ¡°Now, you seem like a predator about to savor its prey.¡±


    ¡°Then, ¡­this?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think your original blank expression is much better, yes~¡±


    At Camila¡¯s advice, which came from the doorway, Sufia sighed. Jill felt somewhat guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, showing a cute smile is beyond me¡­ are there any dresses that provide ease of movement? One that wouldn¡¯t restrict my legs. That way, I can relax.¡±


    ¡°You mean, one that would show your feet? That¡¯s right¡­ there¡¯s such a trend. Besides, Jill is still a child. Rather than vulgar, it may appear cute instead.¡±


    ¡°No, not that. It would hamper the technique of my feet. Maybe I should put a garter around my thighs¡­¡±


    ¡°Oi, we are going to receive an audience, not the battlefield. As such, there¡¯s probably also no need for an escort.¡±


    Zeke chimed in¡ªbut, if possible, Jill wanted to slay said audience.


    Sufia raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­your face is getting more and more brutal¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just staring.¡±


    ¡°Jill-sama is pretty, you know? Don¡¯t be nervous, just stay confident! Do you have any preference for the shape and the color of the dress?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ to slay an opponent, as I thought, I need a dress that would provide mobility.¡±


    ¡°¡­so you hate Prince Geraldo that much, huh? But Jill-sama, the smile is also one of a lady¡¯s strongest weapons, you know?¡±


    ¡®Weapon¡¯¡ªat the mention of such, Jill¡¯s ears perked up.


    ¡°Regardless of the kingdom¡¯s internal situation, Kratos is convinced that Jill-sama was abducted, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if you want to prove them the otherwise, you must show how happy you are¡ªgracefully, without sacrificing elegance. Show them that you¡¯re treated well here. Laugh in reassurance¡ªlike this.¡±


    Sufia, with her hands forming a beautiful posture, pulled her chin and smiled beautifully.


    Immediately, chills ran down Jill¡¯s back.


    ¡­that¡¯s not the usual Sufia!


    It was a lovely smile, full of gentle kindness, and also reassurance. If I could show this kind of smile, then every kind of problem would surely be washed away! Jill thought.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I understand what Lady Sufia meant. Therefore, I shall do my best. Lady Sufia, you are a formidable person.¡±


    Sufia¡¯s elegant smile broke a little, showing her true, happy, smile.


    That was the usual Sufia she knew.


    ¡°You can pick a dress that shows your legs. Regardless of the reason, it¡¯s important to wear something you feel comfortable in.¡±


    Sufia entered the dressing room that Hadith had prepared for Jill and looked over the dresses that matched Jill¡¯s preference.


    After that, they proceeded with the preparations. Jill entered a milky white bath with a moisturizing agent and started washing her cheeks and forehead with the rose water. The milky lotion was spread across her entire body, while her hair was rinsed with balm. She was relieved she needn¡¯t wear a corset.


    Since she was a child, only a thin layer of makeup was applied to her face. Beeswax was applied to her lips to make them look fresh and healthy.


    The newly hired servants of the castle were very competent in dressing Jill up to appear like a wonderful princess.


    When she gazed upon the mirror, she couldn¡¯t tell whom it was.


    Then lastly, smile, try to smile!


    She walked alongside Zeke and Camila¡ªher escorts, while reminding herself.


    Hadith stood in front of the large double door, behind him, was a marble corridor. Rave was nowhere¡ªprobably inside of Hadith.


    Hadith stood out as usual. Because he was naturally good looking, when he stood there alone, he appeared like a blooming flower.


    ¡­I need to painstakingly dress up to be this pretty, and all this guy needed to do is stand there¡­


    The smile she gave her utmost to show faded because of an entirely different reason.


    ¡°We¡¯ve brought you Lady Jill, His Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay for the escorts to remain outside?¡±


    ¡°No problem. After all, it isn¡¯t official, and there¡¯s only the Prince alone.¡±


    Of course¡ªafter all, Geraldo is strong. Jill¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    I¡¯ve never participated in such a discussion before. I¡¯m not confident I can win in a verbal confrontation¡­ I wonder if there¡¯s something else I could do¡­


    Hadith dropped his gaze on Jill, noticing her wariness.


    ¡°Kratos accused that you have been kidnapped by me. I¡¯ll be with you to prove that such is not so, but you¡¯ll have to smile. Yes, that¡¯s all you need to do, but¡­¡±


    Hadith became silent¡ªsurely, it was because of Jill¡¯s facial expression.


    With both fists clenched, Jill shut her eyes tight.


    ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty! I keep thinking of this as an enemy attack! My mind is on the offense!¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­ as brave as ever, you are¡­ even though he came all the way here to pick you up¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªnot. There¡¯s no way Prince Geraldo¡¯s real purpose could be me in the first place.¡±


    That alone was already an established fact.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what might happen¡ªtherefore, I shall protect you, so please don¡¯t leave my side, Emperor!¡±


    ¡°¡ªwait¡®Emperor¡¯yousay¡ª!?!?¡±


    Hadith staggered while putting his palm around his chest. ¡®Emperor¡¯, Jill said.


    ¡°Are you alright, Emperor?¡±


    ¡°J, just a trivial breathing complication, otherwise, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, good luck, Emperor! Be a man! Prepare yourself! Show him what you¡¯ve got! Go!¡±


    ¡°I, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Jill-chan~ don¡¯t toy with Emperor¡¯s heart at such times~¡±


    Why did I get scolded?


    Zeke stroked Hadith¡¯s back while Camila brought him water. He took a sip, then inhaled deeply before picking Jill up.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright? Facing Prince Geraldo in poor physical condition is just¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­are you implying that I would lose to that Prince?¡±


    Jill hurriedly shook her head.


    ¡°N, no, I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then good.¡±


    A light glinted behind Hadith¡¯s golden pupils as he stared straight ahead. It changed to the face of a political officer. Zeke whistled, and Camila laughed.


    ¡­most of the time, he¡¯s strange, but it seems like he can also show his mature side¡­


    She stared at his profile, Hadith, who had corrected his collar with his index finger, stared back dubiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re still worried about something?¡±


    ¡°Even though Your Majesty has shown such an Emperor-like countenance, I still can¡¯t show a cute smile¡­ Sufia¡¯s smile was wonderful, I really hope I can smile like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? So it¡¯s about that. Well, you needn¡¯t worry about anything¡ª¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s not alright, Your Majesty! I! As your wife! Really want to show a dazzling smile at such times!¡±


    It frustrated her¡ªnot being able to do such a simple thing. Wouldn¡¯t she just be dragging them down? Hadith thought a little, then quietly averted his gaze before saying;


    ¡°¡­if you really want to appear cute, there are other¡­ ways¡­¡±


    ¡°Really¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°B, but, as I thought, never mind. It¡¯s too harsh, and it would seem as if I¡¯m taking advantage of you¡­ it¡¯s too early for you.¡±


    This time, Hadith fidgeted. Jill had none of it.


    ¡°No matter how harsh it is, I¡¯ll endure! I don¡¯t want to be a hindrance!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t get fooled! What if after doing it, you get angry and end up hating me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get angry, nor would I hate you! Therefore, show me the way, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°¡­you won¡¯t get angry, really? You won¡¯t hate me for it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I promise!¡±


    ¡°Really? Truly? Absolutely?¡±


    Jill laughed a little at how unsure he was.


    It seemed that no matter what, the part of him that didn¡¯t want to be hated by Jill stayed unchanged.


    ¡°Absolute, I promise! Your Majesty knows that I would never go against my word, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand. I believe you.¡±


    ¡°¡ªwaaah¡ª!?¡±


    Gasshan!


    Jill heard the sound of falling object¡ªit could be either Zeke or Camila.


    Jill, whose vision was blocked by Hadith¡¯s face, was returned to reality thanks to the sound. Instantly, she realized what was happening.


    They were kissing. In such a public place. Out of the sudden. Her confusion turned into shame, and shame became anger, and anger returned to being confusion.


    Hadith opened his eyes, looking as if that was what he aimed for since the start.


    His golden eyes, containing fierce sexual attire, made her choke.


    ¡°¡ªwhen you¡¯re with me, you¡¯re too alert.¡±


    Looking at his bewitching smile from such a close distance, steam almost erupted from her head. She had difficulty breathing. As such, she could only lean against Hadith¡¯s neck¡ªperhaps, her waist was broken¡­


    ¡­while holding Jill with great care, Hadith whispered.


    ¡°You just have to take it easy and melt in my arms.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, you¡¯re already an adult. What do you think you¡¯re doing right now~¡±


    ¡°Oi, can I punch him? Just now, he¡¯s totally playing foul.¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t this the best way to show off to Prince Geraldo?¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t get angry. She wouldn¡¯t hate him. Indeed, she had promised him so¡ªbut, just once, let her curse at least once!?


    ¡°T, that, that was my first¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°You promised you won¡¯t get angry.¡±


    Ah, but, Jill didn¡¯t recall ever promising not to beat him up.

 CH 32

    ¡°I hereby declare my utmost gratitude for your kind reception despite the suddenness of my visit. Now, the content of the discussion¡­¡±


    Geraldo, who sat across the table inside the spacious drawing room, grew more inaudible with each passing sentence. Behind his glasses, puzzlement could be seen.


    Well, that¡¯s only natural¡­ Jill thought.


    On the Emperor¡¯s left cheek, a clear, red, palm mark could clearly be seen. Due to the smallness, it was easy to guess that it was Jill¡¯s. Also, the Prince should had heard a ¡®bachin¡ª!¡¯ sound right before they entered the room.


    Furthermore, even though Jill sat next to Hadith, she obviously didn¡¯t want to look at his face, turning away from him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do continue speaking.¡±


    Nevertheless, Hadith kept smiling. It seemed that he was on the offense.


    ¡°N, nothing¡­ well, first of all, let¡¯s talk about Lady Jill Saber¡¯s predicament¡­¡±


    ¡°You heard him.¡±


    ¡°Regarding that, there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Towards Jill¡¯s cold remark, Geraldo frowned.


    However, Hadith stayed on track.


    ¡°Forgive us. Just a moment ago, we had a little quarrel, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°A LITTLE quarrel¡ª!?¡± Jill turned around unintentionally, only to be told off by Hadith.


    ¡°My cute Amethyst Princess, we¡¯re in the presence of a guest right now¡­¡±


    At such times, he actually can act like an adult, huh¡ª!? Which makes everything even more irritating¡ª!


    ¡°I apologize to you, Prince Geraldo. Won¡¯t you overlook it this time? However, it¡¯s important to keep in mind that part of this is also your responsibility.¡±


    ¡°¡­I did not quite catch what you mean by that.¡±


    ¡°When I became aware that you¡¯re coming to pick her up, I became quite jealous.¡±


    Jealous¡ª!? Which part of you¡ª!? Jill thought, as she looked at his relaxed, generous, expression.


    Hadith crossed his long legs.


    ¡°Then, I asked her if she wanted to go home¡ªhence why, my current state of appearance. I was beaten¡ª¡®Did you doubt my feelings for you¡ª!?¡¯ she said.¡±


    I never said any of that¡ª! But, when Jill saw Geraldo¡¯s eyes getting narrower, she decided to say nothing.


    Hadith spun such tale using Jill¡¯s current angered state.


    Did he perhaps calculated all of this¡ª!? She didn¡¯t know whether or not that was true, but was still annoyed either way. Even more so when she consider the possibility of her being tricked.


    From now on, I won¡¯t let my guard down around him anymore¡ª!!


    ¡°Due to some inconveniences, I failed to contact the Saber Family right away. Other than that, I have no excuse. I will apologize to them straight away. I don¡¯t want any rumors to swirl around about me kidnapping her. It would be bad if she hit my other cheek, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­ For an Emperor to be beaten by a small child, is it a cold day in hell?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an Emperor who bows to his wife.¡±


    Hadith resolutely unfolded his legs as he stood up.


    ¡°Alright, I shall therefore excuse myself. Take your time to sightsee and stroll about.¡±


    ¡°Our discussion is not yet over!¡±


    ¡°Can we even discuss anything amidst a lovers¡¯ quarrel?¡±


    Geraldo stared at Jill as if he was slapped. In the end, apparently, he believed that they had a little quarrel. Thanks to her last remark, she felt somewhat refreshed.


    So I can also get revenge in this way¡­


    ¡­albeit she wished she could had couple that remark from before with an adorable smile.


    Jill stared at Hadith, noticing him narrowing his eyes¡ªalthough it wasn¡¯t too noticeable, due to them being in public.


    ¡­why do I feel like I¡¯d be a sore loser if I keep being angry at him¡­?


    ¡°¡­I think a quarrel can be avoided as long as Your Majesty sincerely apologizes¡­¡±


    There was nothing wrong with what she had just said, and yet, she felt her cheeks reddening.


    I feel like I¡¯m really quarrelling with him¡­


    Nevertheless, Hadith, also the Cause-of-Everything, kept that generous expression on his face.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll apologize until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    Jill, who exhaled a deep breath, stretched her back and looked at Geraldo.


    ¡°We apologize for the inconveniences we have caused, but from now on, you shan¡¯t have to worry anymore. Please also inform my family that.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re still young. There¡¯s a possibility that you¡¯re being deceived.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m truly being deceived, do you think someone like His Majesty would let me slap his cheek?¡±


    ¡°¡­so you also won¡¯t be returning to Kratos? I have asked you to be my fianc¨¦e. By doing this¡ªnot only will you be throwing away your future as the Crown Princess, you¡¯ll also be abandoning your family, your home¡ªwhy would you go to such an extent?¡±


    ¡°Because His Majesty needs me.¡±


    Towards Jill¡¯s answer, Geraldo squinted.


    ¡°He needs you, huh¡­? Then, how about we eliminate said need? What do you think, Your Majesty the Emperor?¡±


    Hadith didn¡¯t respond. Geraldo leaned his back on the sofa.


    ¡°I heard about it¡ªyou¡¯re looking for a girl under the age of 14; a girl with magical abilities who can perceive the Dragon God. That¡¯s for the sake of lifting your own curse, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jill couldn¡¯t help but stare at Geraldo¡ªwhen he realized it, he grinned.


    Hadith sighed and sat next to Jill again.


    ¡°As expected of the insightful Prince from the magical Kingdom of Kratos. I won¡¯t deny any of that.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting that your curse hasn¡¯t been dispelled yet?¡±


    ¡°My, you shouldn¡¯t spout baseless things like that.¡±


    ¡°The recent incident that happened in the naval port reached my ears. Heard that you made Marquis Veil compensated for the entirety of it. Even if it¡¯s just, your reputation has taken a turn for the worst. In light of the political situation, you have made a brilliant decision, though. If this goes on, then the rumors about, ¡®The Cursed Emperor¡¯ might vanish¡ªhowever, if the curse is still lingering, I foresee that Marquis Veil will be killed. Well, in the end, no one knows for sure.¡±


    Kon¡ªthe door was suddenly knocked.


    For a news to arrive at such a time¡ªit couldn¡¯t be anything but bad.


    ¡°¡ªcome in.¡±


    ¡°Pardon my intrusion, I¡¯m deeply aware that you¡¯re in the middle of an important discussion.¡±


    The one who entered was Mihari. Although he had gained some recognition in the previous battle, he realized that it was more important to ensure his survival. Therefore, he changed his position of being a member of the Northern Division to joining the Castle¡¯s guard.


    When Mihari saw Geraldo, he saluted him.


    It wasn¡¯t a good thing to intrude, especially when there was a guest present. However, it seemed that it was very important for them to know.


    Hadith said, without taking his eyes off Geraldo.


    ¡°¡ªis Marquis Veil dead?¡±


    After bowing, Mihari gave a resolute answer¡ª¡°Yes.¡±


    Both corners of Geraldo¡¯s mouth rose. The way he lowered his eyes told that now, the discussion was truly over.

 CH 33

    Even though some measures had been taken to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to commit suicide, Marquis Veil died by strangling his neck using both of his hands while inside the prison.


    But, the guard testified that at the same time, Marquis Veil had also cried for help¡ª¡®save me¡ª!¡¯


    Rather than suicide, it would be more precise to say that he died mysteriously.


    A gag order had been issued, but rumors still spread quickly. The death of Marquis Veil had become known not only throughout the entire castle, but also the town. There were many suspects pertaining to who had spread the rumors.


    Jill had heard about the current state of affairs from Camila, who had gone to town to seek info.


    She sighed greatly inside her room. ¡°¡­Everyone keeps saying that it¡¯s because of the Cursed Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere is really bad. This is the territory of Marquis Veil, it¡¯s only natural for the townspeople to exaggerate¡ªafter all, they¡¯re scared.¡±


    ¡°The Northern Division¡ªI spoke to Hugo earlier. It seems that there were quite a number of instigators in town.¡±


    ¡°Must be the guys brought by Prince Geraldo.¡± Jill scratched her head at Camila¡¯s remark.


    ¡°¡­Why would Prince Geraldo¡­~? Well, I do think the way his visit overlaps with this ridiculous happening isn¡¯t just some mere coincidence, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Rather, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for Prince Geraldo to have connections with those who rebelled against His Majesty.¡±


    It was clear that Marquis Veil was involved in a faction that rebelled against Hadith. However, before anything could be traced back, Marquis Veil died. It happened right after he had spewed something regarding Hadith¡¯s curse, too, which everyone thought had subsided.


    The enemy of your enemy is an ally. It wasn¡¯t at all unnatural for Geraldo to have some links with those rebels.


    ¡°In the first place, the reason why His Majesty, who has no backing, could ascend to the throne at such a young age was because everyone thought it would diminish the curse. If said belief breaks down, surely, some people will try to eliminate His Majesty, thinking that would ultimately end the curse.¡±


    ¡°¡­That Crown Prince has started moving, huh~? So, Jill-chan, you suspect that Prince Geraldo is supporting the Crown Prince?¡±


    In fact, Jill knew that Geraldo had been fueling the Anti-Imperialism, extracting information and exploiting it.


    Geraldo was a warrior, but he was also a politician.


    ¡°But, regarding the current circumstances¡­ is the curse a real thing, after all?¡±


    Zeke went straight to the point. Camila nodded along.


    ¡°Certainly, Marquis Veil¡¯s manner of death was unusual. He died in a way that makes it hard to deny the existence of the curse.¡±


    ¡°But His Majesty told me, as long as I¡¯m there, the curse would subside.¡±


    ¡ªah, I better tell them about that.


    She briefly explained about Rave and his blessings. She also showed them the Dragon Princess Ring.


    Camila folded her arms¡ªcreases appeared between her eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s, ¡­hard to believe, but~ I certainly heard talk about the Emperor¡¯s ¡®mysterious inquiry¡¯ that he always asked of his fianc¨¦e candidate, about ¡®can you see it¡¯, or something along that line. If by ¡®it¡¯, he meant Rave, then that explains the mysterious inquiry¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really get magic stuff, but if Captain says so, then I believe in you. ¡­Therefore, the curse exists?¡±


    ¡°Before anything else, we need to confirm what this curse really entails~¡±


    Towards Camila¡¯s inquiry, Jill lifted her face as she sat on a chair.


    ¡°What the curse¡­ really entails?¡±


    ¡°Yes~ all this time, we¡¯ve been talking endlessly about the Emperor¡¯s curse, but what is it, actually~? Why would it diminish once the Dragon Emperor finds a bride~? How does this curse work~? In addition, since it¡¯s a curse, there must be someone behind it~¡±


    ¡°¡­Assuming the myth is true, it¡¯s the curse of the Goddess of Kratos.¡±


    Towards Zeke¡¯s utterance, Jill was surprised.


    Camila entwined a finger with her side hair while frowning.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s also that, isn¡¯t there~ Beside The Dragon God Rave, there¡¯s also that existence¡­ although until just before, I believed they were all myths~!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the part that mentions the bride being the Shield of Dragon also coincide with the current situation? Isn¡¯t everything too similar?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait a minute? What are you guys talking about?¡±


    At Jill¡¯s question, Zeke and Camila stared. It seemed that it was common knowledge for them.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Jill-chan is from the Kingdom of Kratos. Oh, was perhaps the legend told differently there~?¡±


    ¡°More like, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Supposedly in the past, the Goddess and the Dragon God had conflicting opinions regarding the treatment of humans. That was also how one continent ended up being divided into two kingdoms.¡±


    To protect people with love, or to lead them with reason?


    The teachings appear in the form of blessing in each kingdom. The earth of Kratos, which was protected by love of the god of magic, could produce almost everything. Meanwhile, the sky of Rave, where the dragons danced, was protected by the knowledge of reason.


    ¡°Rather than scripture, we are talking about folklore, though¡­¡±


    ¡°What I heard back there at Kratos was¡ªKratos and Rave were originally supposed to marry each other and rule over the earth and the sky.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes~ that¡¯s the one~ Because of the conflict with the goddess, the blessing of the earth transformed into a curse. There seems to have been a time when nothing could grow in the land of Rave. However, the Dragon Emperor acquired a bride with an abundant amount of magic¡ªthe Dragon Princess. Then, on the summit of the Rakia Mountains, he conjured up a magical barrier to dispel the Goddess¡¯ curse on the earth. It¡¯s said that the magical barrier also established as the border.¡±


    The curse of the Goddess would be diminished by the presence of a Dragon Princess¡ªwhich was the same situation as now.


    ¡°The Goddess then got angry because the curse was repelled. Therefore, she transformed herself into a black spear¡ªbecause if she¡¯s in her original form, she isn¡¯t able to pass the magical barrier. It was said that she would be carried by humans and would cross the sea and come all the way here.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ that spear¡­ is it the ¡®Holy Spear of the Goddess¡¯? The on that has been handed down to the Royal Family of Kratos for generations¡­?¡±


    ¡°So the ¡®Holy Spear of the Goddess¡¯ is actually real, and it resides in Kratos¡­? All this time, I thought it was nothing but a legend!¡± Zeke was impressed.


    It seemed that there was a discordance of information between Kratos and Rave, after all¡­


    ¡°Everything is so different, here, huh~ well, what happened next was, the wonderful spear that was actually the Goddess was presented to the Dragon Couple¡ªat the next moment, it stabbed the Princess. The Princess who realized the real identity of the spear locked the Goddess in her shadow in exchange for her own life. As a result, the magical barrier disappeared. At the same time, the Goddess would never be able to return to her original form, and the curse disappeared along with it. It¡¯s a tale of a Dragon Princess who fulfilled her duty till the end.¡±


    It was a folklore¡ªa myth.


    According to the myth, the ¡®Holy Spear of the Goddess¡¯ was real.


    In fact, six years later, Geraldo attacked Jill with the same spear.


    ¡­indeed, as of now, Prince Geraldo is already able to summon the Holy Spear of the Goddess¡­


    Did that cause the Goddess¡¯ curse to recur?


    Zeke pondered with his arms folded.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a myth. How could I believe in such things? The curse is another story. The repeated deaths of the Crown Princes merely seem to have inadvertently helped His Majesty to ascend the throne.¡±


    ¡°¡ªthere is also another possibility. A mere prince without such a curse, but also without the opportunity to ever become the Emperor is isolated with such ¡®curse¡¯ to ensure his gaining the throne.¡±


    Rave had said something similar¡ªeven without the deaths of the princes, Hadith would still become the Emperor¡ªthat was his destiny. Therefore, the series of deaths was entirely intentional.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, after everything is said and done¡­ all those repeated deaths did was harm the Emperor¡¯s reputation over and over~¡±


    ¡°But, at the same time, is the ultimate purpose of the curse the Dragon Princess¡ªour Captain¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember ever conjuring a magical barrier. Even if I die, I doubt it would affect the Kingdom of Kratos and the Rave Empire¡­ and that part about isolating the Emperor¡­¡±


    What would Geraldo achieve by doing that? It would help the Crown Prince, but that might as well amount to nothing¡ªthink, think¡­


    ¡­come to think of it, it should be happening now, shouldn¡¯t it? The ¡®Veilburg Murder Suicide¡¯¡­


    According to history, the punishment that Hadith wrought instilled fear in people. Not only was Hadith isolated, he also had conflict with the Crown Prince.


    Now, albeit the process was different, Marquis Veil had died.


    The same outcome might be born because it supposedly came from Hadith¡¯s curse.


    Why? For what?


    No, most importantly¡ªthe person alleged to have caused the Veilburg¡¯s mass murders¡­


    ¡°¡­where¡¯s Lady Sufia?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh, right, she went with His Majesty to identify Marquis Veil, shouldn¡¯t she be returning soon~?¡±


    ¡°She still thinks of such a father even after he has died, huh? It would be better if she just leaves him alone¡­¡±


    What Zeke said was reasonable¡ªthen, a strange noise.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for her.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Jill-chan, wait, ¡­ara.¡±


    When she jumped out of the chair, she heard the sound of knocking on the door.


    Coming inside after excusing themselves was none other than the person Jill was looking for¡ªSufia.

 CH 34

    ¡°Sufia-chan, you¡¯ve returned~ good job~¡±


    Camila greeted Sufia with a gentle smile.


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    As Sufia passed by Camila, Zeke frowned.


    ¡°Go get some rest. You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­But, I still have to offer my greeting, otherwise¡­¡±


    Sufia walked straight towards Jill, her body staggering left and right.


    Looking at Sufia¡¯s gait, Jill frowned.


    Sufia¡¯s eyes¡­ were black. Oozing from her entire body was a black haze¡ª


    ¡ªperhaps, magic¡ª!?


    ¡°¡ªget away¡ª!¡± Camila screamed.


    Faster than anyone could react, the magical haze gathered in Sufia¡¯s right hand and manifested into a black spear. At the sight of the spear tip, Jill immediately drew some distance away.


    However, Sufia caught up with her at a tremendous speed.


    ¡°Camila¡ª!! Zeke¡ª!! Watch out¡ª!! Something is possessing Sufia¡ª!!¡±


    Sufia¡¯s movements were no longer that of a clumsy girl who often fell. Both her action of swinging down the black spear and taking a step forward was akin to that of a veteran warrior.


    ¡°¡ªyou, are just, a little girl!¡±


    ¡°Who are you¡ª!?¡±


    Sufia turned around. The corners of her mouth rose after hearing Jill¡¯s remark.


    Even that movement was odd. It was like a string puppet.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m, ¡­this me, is his wife¡ªthe Dragon Emperor¡¯s¡ª!! You, ¡­are fake¡ª!!¡±


    Camila elegantly fired an arrow, aiming at the hem of Sufia¡¯s dress, trying to pin her to the wall. But, she easily plucked the arrow off, and before Zeke could grab her, she leaped towards Jill.


    Jill did a somersault, before hitting Sufia on her back¡ªas a result, she dropped the black spear.


    However, the black spear spun around and lunged at Jill.


    Damn¡ª! So this spear can move independently¡ª!?


    Jill pushed Sufia away and evaded the lunging spear.


    Before they realized it, there was another participant in the room.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ª!¡±


    Hadith pointed his sword at Sufia, who was currently lying on the floor.


    A shining silver sword, its existence opposed that of the black spear. A weapon that made itself known to Earth and was first seen by Jill on the battlefield six years later.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he thrust the sword towards Sufia¡¯s heart.


    Jill kicked the floor, hugged Sufia, and rolled on the floor to avoid Hadith¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Sufia is possessed by something¡ª¡°


    ¡°I have to kill her!¡±


    Jill gulped at Hadith¡¯s murderous intent.


    At the same time, Sufia started laughing.


    ¡°Kill¡ª? Me¡ª!? When I¡¯m the only one who can love you¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Oi, Captain, behind you¡­!!¡±


    The moment Jill turned around, the black spear was already flying towards her. But before the spear could pierce Jill¡¯s back, Hadith caught it.


    An unpleasant smell and smoke rose from his charred skin.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Fufu, you know that already, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Along with Sufia¡¯s utterance, the spear entangled Hadith¡¯s arm.


    In front of Jill¡¯s eyes, the molten black haze eventually took the shape of a woman, who then reached for Hadith¡¯s cheek, caressing it like a lover.


    ¡°Other than me, you have nothing.¡±


    From behind, Jill grabbed the black woman¡¯s neck.


    Nothing could be distinguished from her features. Jill couldn¡¯t tell which were her eyes but, there was something she absolutely had to tell her¡ª


    ¡°¡ªget lost.¡±


    Jill unleashed her magic.


    The pitch-black woman burst with an abrupt noise, leaving only a black stain on the floor. However, the stain also evaporated into nothingness almost instantly.


    ¡°Is she gone?¡±


    Camila asked, drawing her arrow. Jill nodded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel any traces of her¡­ it has vanished completely¡ªYour Majesty, your injured hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you help her? If you didn¡¯t protect her, I could¡¯ve killed her.¡±


    Towards Hadith¡¯s cold voice and gaze, Jill put her strength in her arms embracing the dazed Sufia.


    ¡°¡­Sufia was manipulated by someone. She didn¡¯t do it out of her own accord.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. That woman, she¡¯s cunning. She could still be lurking inside Sufia.¡±


    ¡°Then you should¡¯ve considered on how to deal with her without injuring Sufia¡ª!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me on how to deal with it¡ªnot you.¡±


    ¡°Please explain this situation¡ª!? What happened, exactly¡ª!? That black spear, is that the Holy Spear of the Goddess¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Never mind that, just release Sufia, this is an Emperor¡¯s order. I promise to do it in a way that won¡¯t make her suffer.¡±


    ¡°What about that part where she claimed to be the wife of the Dragon Emperor¡ª!? She said I was fake¡ª!! Your wife, the Dragon Princess, should be me¡ª!!¡±


    Hadith didn¡¯t even move an eyebrow. In fact, it was doubtful whether or not he actually considered Jill to be present.


    He hatefully stared at the place where the black spear disappeared¡ª


    ¡ªJill shouted.


    ¡°I should have the right to hear the explanation, Your Majesty¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°¡­I never thought I would receive those words akin to suspecting me of cheating from you¡­ especially you, who feel nothing about me.¡±


    Did he not catch what she said before¡ª?


    Hadith stepped away.


    ¡°¡­Well then, our top priority will be sealing that thing¡¯s movements. Camila, Zeke, the two of you shall guard the Princess. Mihari, are you there?¡±


    Mihari appeared from the other side of the door in response to the summon.


    ¡°It¡¯s an order to the Northern Division. Gather all the women of Veilburg to the castle right now.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°You need to hurry. There¡¯s a monster that can possess women. Therefore, you must never let your guard down, especially around women who¡¯re over 14 years old. If they rampage, kill them right away. After all, they are the perfect vessel for the Goddess.¡±


    Towards Hadith¡¯s order, Jill gasped.


    The Goddess of Kratos could no longer return to her original form. The day she ascended to the Realm of God was when she was fourteen.


    If she were to trace the myth, then, just like Rave had a reincarnation of himself¡ªor, in other words, a vessel. There should be a vessel for the Goddess, too.


    Since the Dragon God exists, there¡¯s no doubt that the Goddess also exists.


    ¡®Cunning woman¡¯¡ªHadith uttered so before. He had acknowledged the Goddess¡¯ existence.


    In other words¡­ that requirement of being under 14 years old¡­


    ¡­at that age, the girl can¡¯t become the Goddess¡¯ vessel, yet¡­


    Therefore, that requirement exists to repel the Goddess¡ª!!


    ¡°Gather all the women in the castle. No exceptions are allowed. If they refuse, it is to be considered as treason. Tell them that it¡¯s for their protection. I shall watch the situation using my barrier. Take Ms. Sufia with you, too.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! By doing so, you¡¯ll incite backlash from the residents, which may lead to a rebellion! Especially with the rumors about the curse is still raging!¡±


    ¡°So what? Being forcefully gathered here, when you put that next to being killed, do they have any other, better, option? Do as I say, I won¡¯t explain further. I¡¯ve decided to bow to my wife, after all.¡±


    After proclaiming so in an undisputed tone, Hadith turned his heels. It was the same tone he used when he ordered the massacre during the battlefield six years later.


    Those golden eyes no longer reflected Jill.

 CH 35

    ¡°What, ¡®bowing to my wife¡¯, that idiot husband¡ª!! He can¡¯t even be bothered to explain things to me¡ª!!¡±


    Alone, Jill slammed a soft pillow against the bed. The irritating feeling in her belly didn¡¯t subside¡ªit was as if it were being chewed by insects.


    It was midnight. As expected, Hadith didn¡¯t show up at dinner.


    Even though it was late into the night, already, everyone in the castle was busy running around¡ªpreoccupied with the task of protecting the population. Jill wasn¡¯t involved in any of those tasks.


    Sufia ended up being taken to Hadith¡¯s so-called ¡®safe place¡¯.


    I have a bad feeling¡­ I only have a bad premonition¡­


    She rolled sideway while hugging the pillow. She didn¡¯t wear sleepwear in case something happen.


    A curse, a goddess, a black spear¡ªsomething was currently on the attack. According to Hadith, it could possess women over the age of fourteen¡ªmost importantly, that ability to possess someone¡­


    Therefore, Hadith¡¯s strategy was quite straightforward. For the time being, all the women were locked in the castle and guarded.


    But that black spear can move independently, right? In other words, it¡¯s a mass of magic that can control people¡­ but it also has a will?


    ¡°The weapon that possesses a will of its own is none other than the Holy Spear of the Goddess Kratos. If that¡¯s the case, there is indeed some truth behind her claim of being the wife of the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    Ugh, leave me alone, already¡­


    She exhaled for a long time.


    At the same time, it was Jill who drove away that thing that clung to Hadith. Now that she had launched an attack, that thing would surely recognize her as an enemy.


    ¡°I feel overwhelmed¡­¡±


    ¡ªeven though I feel nothing towards him.


    It was exactly so¡ª


    ¡ªbut then, why did she reach her hand out at that time?


    Just helping Sufia would have sufficed, after that, all she needed to do was watch Hadith get rid of that black thing.


    Nevertheless, from that, there was only one conclusion that could be drawn¡ª


    Calm yourself down, me. Which part of him is attractive? To be honest, objectively speaking, Prince Geraldo is still a better man¡ªeven though that siscon trait of his ruins everything¡­ but he won¡¯t vomit blood randomly, he also has common sense¡­


    But never once did Geraldo grant Jill¡¯s wish. Nor had he ever listened to any of her wishes.


    Even when Jill didn¡¯t consent to something, even when Jill was very averse about something¡ªGeraldo never took her into account or consideration. Her consent never mattered to him in the first place.


    Hadith, however, once tried to send Jill back to Kratos. He also aided her during the Marquis Veil incident¡ªeven granting her wish.


    ¡­In other words¡­ what do I expect?


    This time, it might be possible for them to fall in love with each other. Therefore, they could support and nurture each other, without ending up being used as tools.


    ¡°¡­Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t expressed my gratitude after he saved me, yet¡­¡±


    Is his hand injury alright?


    Has he treated it properly?


    The moment it occurred to her, she ceased being calm.


    They should talk first. If she couldn¡¯t do that, then at the very least, she should offer her gratitude.


    Thinking so, Jill stood up. If Hadith was already slumbering, she would return.


    Above all, she wanted to make sure of her feelings. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to come up with a solution.


    She wore her usual coat and pushed her bedroom¡¯s door open¡ªthere was a figure in front of her.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    His eyes rounded, he wore an expression as surprised as Jill. Hadith was stunned breathless.


    It seemed that he had been standing in front of her bedroom¡­


    ¡°¡­Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­I, I should ask you the same.¡± ¡°What are you doing, shouldn¡¯t you be grateful that Little Miss is still awake¡ª!? C¡¯mon, hurry up and apologize, already¡ª!!¡±


    Rave suddenly popped out from behind Hadith, and then slapped Hadith¡¯s head with his tail.


    ¡°To apologize¡­ but my judgment is sound, I¡¯m not the one in the wrong.¡± ¡°Still, just apologize! It doesn¡¯t matter what actually happened, this timing is perfect for a sounding apology! C¡¯mon, utilize that good-looking face of yours to the max, and no one would be able to reject your apology!¡±


    Being told so upfront, Hadith turned away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to do that. It¡¯s not impressive.¡±


    ¡°You! The only impressive thing about you is your face! Don¡¯t mess this up! Do it!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? I¡¯m a decent being. As I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m not the one at fault.¡±


    ¡°¡ªwhat are you guys doing¡­?¡± Jill¡¯s words made Hadith flinch. Rave sighed over Hadith¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak back to me¡­¡ªthis is your chance, Little Miss is right in front of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy, Rave. I did no wrong. The things I said are also not wrong.¡±


    Hadith, whose eyes were cold like in his usual Emperor mode, suddenly sank.


    ¡°I, I hate you¡­! What about you¡­!?¡± ¡°He¡¯s getting worse¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty, show me your hand.¡±


    When he didn¡¯t respond, Jill took Hadith¡¯s left hand on her own accord.


    That hand that grabbed the black spear for the sake of protecting Jill was no longer red, and instead, was scalded.


    ¡°Have you take care of it?¡±


    ¡°I, it¡¯s not like it hurts.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way it didn¡¯t hurt¡ªa hand this beautiful¡­¡±


    Towards Jill who told him so while kneeling, Hadith who had been fidgeting stiffened.


    ¡°¡­a, aren¡¯t you supposed to be angry¡­?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, let¡¯s apply ointment, then wrap it in a bandage¡­ please come inside.¡±


    She opened the door and pulled him inside the room, but Hadith didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°For you to suddenly become gentle like this¡­ please stop, otherwise I would know what to do.¡±


    When Hadith replied so in a weak tone, something inside Jill snapped.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t easily come to apologize just like that, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t come to apologize, I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what¡ª!? If you want to act like an Emperor, then stick to it¡ª! All you ever did is mislead me, trying to not be hated by me and all that stuff¡ª!¡±


    ¡°M-mislead? Me? You? Wait, I don¡¯t quite catch¡ª¡°


    ¡°Trying to make me fall for you and whatnot, don¡¯t joke around¡ª!! Do you think I didn¡¯t realize it¡ª!? Never once have you ever called my name¡ª!!¡±


    Hadith¡¯s golden eyes widened. Jill almost lost control of her breath, it was as if she was about to spew flame.


    They were a couple in name only. She no longer knew which of them tried to cross that line. Jill dropped her gaze down so she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Hadith or Rave.


    The voice she heard after the lasting silence was Rave¡¯s.


    ¡°Little Miss, that¡¯s because¡ª¡°


    ¡°Rave, stop it. It¡¯s alright.¡±


    That last statement of his decides it¡ªangered, Jill lifted her face. But when she saw Hadith¡¯s face, she was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you say. Don¡¯t fall for me. I also won¡¯t fall for you, because that would be the beginning of hell.¡±


    ¡°¡ªYour Majesty the Emperor, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Hadith turned around because of the sound of footsteps from soldiers running in the hallway.


    ¡°What happened this time?¡±


    ¡°A fire is rising from the town of Veilburg. It seems that a riot occurred, and not only that, the wind is also blowing wildly. Some of the residents are cursing the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Let the Northern Division extinguish the fire. But don¡¯t pull up the gate, yet.¡±


    Jill turned around late and noticed she didn¡¯t recognize any of the soldiers¡¯ faces.


    Rather, it was Mihari who was supposed to be on the lookout here. When she wondered why, she saw that the soldier was hiding a dagger behind his back.


    ¡°Your Majesty! That person¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªRave, I leave my wife to you.¡±


    When Jill reached out, there was an invisible wall extended in front of her. At the same time, Hadith unsheathed his sword at the speed that couldn¡¯t even be perceived by Jill¡¯s eyes.


    In that instant, three people were slashed and sprawled on the ground.


    ¡°Hyiii¡ª!! C, cursed, he¡¯s really a cursed Emperor¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°D, don¡¯t mind that, our priority is to search for the women¡ª!!¡±


    The rest of the soldiers fluttered away. Hadith, not chasing them, muttered while holding his sword.


    ¡°Since they¡¯re alive, they conveniently run away so they can regroup later while blaming the curse for everything.¡±


    ¡°¡ªrelease them.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s feet were grabbed by a man who had been knocked down. Hadith looked down towards the man with no expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ not let¡­ my wife¡¯s sacrifice, be in vain¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe, ¡®for the purpose of protection¡¯ was what I said? Well, as if you would believe anything that the Cursed Emperor has to say¡­¡±


    Hadith shook off the man¡¯s hand. Not long after, Mihari appeared out of the corner of the hallway.


    ¡°Y, Your Majesty the Emperor¡ª!! The scream just now¡­ huh¡ª!? A raid¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s but one of the townsfolk. Some of them sneaked inside to ¡®rescue¡¯ the women. Is it true that the town is on fire?¡±


    ¡°Eh, yes¡ª!! What¡¯s worse¡­ the townsfolk are heading towards the castle¡ª!! There¡¯s still time, therefore, Your Majesty should take refuge along with Lady Jill¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°To be more precise, they are aiming for my neck.¡±


    Mihari became speechless due to Hadith¡¯s sudden, soft, laugh.


    Hadith was in emperor mode. His countenance was that of an authority figure that exuded dignity and incited awe from everyone, to the point they would kneel to him.


    ¡°My wife shall take refuge in a safe place. It¡¯s my duty to stop the riot.¡±


    ¡°To stop it¡­ you mean¡­¡±


    Hadith didn¡¯t answer. He continued to thread on the soiled, bloodied, hall without ever looking back.


    Jill went pale and shouted.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ª!! Mihari, where are Camila and Zeke¡ª!? Stop His Majesty, at this rate, he¡¯ll¡ªMihari¡ª!?¡±


    Mihari tightly pursed his lips, as if he couldn¡¯t hear any of Jill¡¯s previous statements. After examining the three unconscious fellows, he stripped them off their weapons and tied them to the end of the hallway.


    Then, he went after Hadith.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to hear you, Little Miss. This is, after all, a barrier made by this me¡ªthe Great Dragon God Rave.¡±


    Jill turned around after hearing the voice.


    The gleaming dragon gently floated in the air while saying so with a concerned face.


    ¡°Forgive me, kay¡¯? We can¡¯t afford to lose Little Miss.¡±

 CH 36

    The flame that rose amidst the town could be seen in the distance. The red flame illuminated the darkness of the night.


    The fire was so tall, it could be seen from below the walls of the naval port. It shocked Camila to no end, while Zeke could only scratch the back of his head while muttering;


    ¡°¡­I think Captain mentioned something like this, how it¡¯s an excerpt of a book she once read, or something¡­¡±


    ¡°Really~ that little girl, I wonder who she really is~¡±


    To ask such question about someone they already considered their Master, it could be considered as profanity. However, that kind of question was also inevitable.


    This evening, their Captain was attacked by a strange spear. After that, instead of scolding or increasing her escorts, she only asked Camila and Zeke a few questions.


    ¡°If someone were to turn the water city into a sea of fire, where would be the most strategic location? Therefore, surely, Jill-chan isn¡¯t the mastermind~¡±


    ¡°If she indeed were, do you think His Majesty would stay silent and let us wander as we please?¡±


    ¡°¡ªyo, you guys are the knights of that Chibi Monster-chan, right?¡±


    It was Hugo. He was climbing up one of the wall¡¯s while shouting so in the air. He was now part of the Northern Division.


    ¡°The fire is concerning, but the culprit has otherwise been caught. As promised, give us the credit.¡±


    ¡°What credit? You failed to prevent the fire!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. They were all launched simultaneously, you know? But, compared to the alternative draft of the assault proposed by Marquis Veil for us to execute, this fire was executed poorly. It¡¯s exactly as Chibi-chan said; he¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Veil might have planned to start a fire. Hugo might know something about it.¡±¡ªJill had said so.


    ¡°Only one of our team experienced delay in initiating the first move. Since the wind is behaving like this, the fire will turn brisk. I think we can extinguish the fire, however, the rioting and panicking people are making the situation even more troublesome.¡±


    Camila nodded at Hugo¡¯s explanation. That fire was certainly troublesome.


    It was probably set aflame for the purpose of not only intensifying the people¡¯s fear, but also to openly express their dissatisfaction towards the Emperor.


    ¡°Did you find the instigator?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and as promised, I let them go. Those guys are wearing black hoods, and they¡¯re heading towards here. Until this point, the Northern Division has done a great job. However, the townspeople are heading towards the castle, carrying axes and knives¡ªI have to protect the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being awfully calm. You¡¯re not going to betray us, right?¡±


    Accused by Zeke, Hugo only shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. I¡¯m quite used to walking on tightrope and experiencing shambles. The Emperor has helped us, too, something that I won¡¯t forget for a while. It was only after I¡¯ve joined the Northern Division that I realized how idiotic our Emperor is. No matter how you think about it, he only has us.¡±


    At heart, Camila was surprised.


    The aristocrats quickly forsook their promises, while the commoners forgot about them.


    Despite so, the most important figure in that kingdom kept his promise.


    ¡°He paid my wage. Even without the Emperor telling me, my intuition says it¡¯s better for me to stay away from Chibi-chan. I mean, if a girl started spouting that there would be a riot, and the city is about to become a sea of fire, anyone would be scared, right? Too scary, can she foretell the future or something¡­?¡±


    ¡°In the end, she spoke true~¡±


    The riot had just begun, while the fire hadn¡¯t ended.


    Hugo nodded at Camila¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yeah. But stopping the riot doesn¡¯t mean that the city will be safe. If the Emperor were to stop the riot by himself, he¡¯ll stop being the ¡®Cursed Emperor¡¯ and end up being a mere tyrant. Man, I can¡¯t wait to see how things will turn out¡­¡±


    ¡°You are in the Northern Division, right~? Believe in the Emperor!¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, what happened to that Prince of Kratos?¡±


    In response to Zeke¡¯s question, Hugo¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any movement from him, yet. I also can¡¯t confirm whether or not the black spear is currently in his hand. However, I¡¯ve manage to secure all the witnesses concerning the death of Marquis Veil.¡±


    ¡°Got it~ from this point, the order from Her Royal Highness The Dragon Princess shall be entrusted to us. The Northern Division will protect the city.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Even though back then we were attacking the city, now we are protecting it. Life sure is interesting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think of betraying us¡ª!¡±


    In the wake of Zeke, Hugo redirected his gaze.


    There would be those who attempt to put out the spreading fires. There would also be those who were going to gather in the castle to extinguish their own fear rather than the fire.


    ¡°His Majesty probably won¡¯t back down, either. All that effort to protect the city ended up backfiring¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh-huh~ I¡¯m withholding some curse words right now.¡±


    ¡°But, who knows? If this situation is able to be reversed, the same might happen to his bad reputation. Perhaps, this is the moment when history changes. I¡¯ll keep watching how things will turns out as long as I¡¯m still breathing.¡±


    Hugo, whom was summoned by his subordinates, returned after saying everything he wanted to say.


    It was Zeke who opened his mouth first after silently seeing him off.


    ¡°Surely, the Emperor isn¡¯t thinking that far¡­ but, the moment when history changes, huh?¡±


    ¡°Only a person whose actually seen the original outcome could decide that kind of thing, right~?¡±


    Zeke simply muttered, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Seeing his gaze suddenly sharpening, Camila also became alert.


    On the other side of the naval port was a ship anchored by the Prince of Kratos.


    Those instigators would surely escape.


    Following them, Camila and Zeke climbed onto the ship, the exact ship from another kingdom where the Prince was once on board.


    It was actually a ridiculous, plain reckless, strategy. However, the other side of the city should be preoccupied by the riot and escorting the Prince. In the meantime, they shall hijack the ship. This ship would surely aid that Prince¡¯s escape later.


    ¡°We¡¯re onboard. We¡¯ve accomplished Captain¡¯s aim.¡±


    ¡°Ah~ again, I¡¯m truly stupefied to who Jill-chan truly¡ª?!¡±


    There were shadows approaching from the direction of the city.


    Exactly as Hugo had put it, it was an intimidating group of hooded people. They were trying to obscure their identities.


    The two of them shall look for that figure the Dragon Princess seeks. They absolutely mustn¡¯t miss that figure.


    ¡°¡ªthere he is, our beloved Marquis Veil.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe the Captain was saying the truth¡ªhe¡¯s been alive all along.¡±


    Camila readied her bow, and frowned.


    ¡°¡ªThat Prince is also present with him¡ª? This is the absolute worst¡­¡±


    ¡°Quite a hard worker, that Prince. They¡¯re going to set the port ablaze.¡±


    The group of hooded people had begun preparing oil and torches. This was to keep the townspeople from escaping through the port. In the meantime, that group would escape¡ªthat was probably their plan.


    ¡°The Prince is a part of this¡­ Well, the point is, our Dragon Princess¡¯ wish to resurrect Marquis Veil has been granted.¡± Zeke drew his great sword while muttering. Camila was amazed by how happy he sounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt the Prince, kay~? Our objectives are to capture the town¡¯s instigators and their chief, Marquis Veil. That Crown Prince is deceiving him, therefore, Marquis Veil will protect the Prince with his utmost. Don¡¯t be too harsh on him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Before they light the fire!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me¡­¡±


    While complaining, Camila kept watch on Zeke.


    When the fire was lit, it was already decided beforehand that the Knights of Dragon would arrive to stop the pirates ransacking the town. Then, the perpetrator would be arrested.


    However, additional conflicts would be inevitable. After all, the Crown Prince was also involved . Despite so, the fact that that girl readily issued that order, that alone spelled her readiness to take responsibility.


    This is just the best.


    ¡°That Prince is an enemy¡ªmy intuition has been saying so since the start.¡±


    ¡°How unusual~ that is so not the usual you~¡±


    ¡°Dunno. Maybe he killed me in my previous life or something.¡±


    What kind of nonsense is he rambling about? Camila¡¯s eyes never let go of the Prince.


    She pulled the bowstring, and along with it, her lips drew an arc.


    ¡°What a coincidence¡ªI too, feel the same~¡±

 CH 37

    She could hear a sound. She could also touch the floor and the door, however, no one could see nor hear Jill.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t use magic, either.


    It was only around Jill, but she felt like she was encased in a thin film, one that separated her from reality.


    Rave didn¡¯t stop Jill when she headed towards the castle¡¯s balcony.


    The town¡¯s fire gradually spread. The city was died crimson. She could hear the echoes of blood-curdling screams. It was a signal that the struggle had begun.


    ¡°Rave-sama! Please, let me out!¡±


    When Jill turned around, Rave was floating a distance from her.


    ¡°No can do.¡±


    ¡°But, at this rate, His Majesty will¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about him. If he deems it necessary, this city would be reduced to ashes in an instant¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªand if that happens, His Majesty would be even more despised than before, is that okay with you¡ª!?¡±


    Rave didn¡¯t answer. Jill bit her lips and placed her hand on her forehead.


    Calm down¡­! Rave probably already knows what Hadith is up to! On top of that, I¡¯m trapped here! If I persuade him, then he might¡­!


    Surely, there would be a way.


    After all, Rave kept trying to make Jill and Hadith get along with each other.


    She was sure it was done out of a genuine intention of not letting Hadith end up alone.


    ¡°¡ªI tasked Camila and Zeke to look for Marquis Veil.¡±


    Pachiri¡ªRave blinked his little eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that.


    Jill persisted.


    ¡°The curse won¡¯t activate¡ªafter all, aren¡¯t I here? Above all, this timing is too coincidental. That black spear, even if that thing is responsible, it can only possess women. It shouldn¡¯t be able to control Marquis Veil to commit suicide. Judging from why Hiadth told Sufia to identify Marquis Veil, he already suspected there was foul play¡ªsome kind of impersonation¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing well with such a limited amount of information.¡±


    ¡°I know Prince Geraldo is up to something. In this confusion, Marquis Veil will either be eliminated or flee. If we can prove that Marquis Veil is alive, we can also prove that this entire uproar was planned beforehand¡ªand not because of His Majesty¡¯s curse.¡±


    ¡°Even if you convince me with your explanation, I don¡¯t think I will let you go. As long as that spear is here, something akin to the incident with Lady Sufia will happen. I can¡¯t let that thing touch you.¡±


    Rave entered the room, leaving the terrace. Jill chased him.


    ¡°Then, please explain everything to me! That black spear, is that the Holy Spear of the Goddess Kratos?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. To be more precise, it¡¯s part of the Goddess. The same as me. After Little Miss became Hadith¡¯s bride, his protection strengthened¡ªthus she became impatient. She came here to exert her dominance.¡±


    Jill stopped at the unexpected reply. Kururi¡ªRave turned around.


    ¡°The story about the magical barrier on top of the Rakia Mountains, did it extend to Kratos?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it from Camila and the others.¡±


    ¡°Then I can cut straight to the point. Goddess Kratos, who can no longer return to her original form, is trying to revive herself by searching for a fitting vessel. The most vital requirement is a woman over 14 years of age. But, even if they aren¡¯t qualified, as long as they¡¯re over 14 years old, they can be controlled by her. Sufia-chan is the latter. In short, Little Miss is a magical shield that protects Hadith from the love of Goddess Kratos.¡±


    Nn¡­ unconsciously, her eyebrows fell.


    ¡°¡­Love?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Love. Kratos is the Goddess of Love. Her way of thinking is that of ¡®as long as you do it in the name of love, none of your actions will be considered wrong, you can do anything.¡¯¡ªwhile I¡¯m the dragon of reason. I don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re in love, you¡¯re excused to do anything.¡±


    Rave sat on a chair.


    ¡°Goddess Kratos¡¯ aim is to become a couple with the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    With her finger in the middle of her eyebrows, Jill thought for a moment.


    ¡°In other words, if Rave marries that spear-thing, would everything be solved?¡±


    ¡°Ooh, trying to sell me off brilliantly like that¡­ Unfortunately, it¡¯s the Dragon Emperor; in other words¡ªHadith. I¡¯m a Dragon God, and also a guardian of a human-being¡ªbasically, a weapon.¡±


    ¡°T-then, how about marrying Hadith off to that spear¡ª!? So a plain spear isn¡¯t good enough¡ª!? Fine then, let¡¯s decorate it, shall we¡ª!?¡±


    Rave smiled at Jill¡¯s cathartic solution.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be enough. Kratos is the definition of jealousy. She wants all of Hadith. Not only would the Rave Empire be destroyed, all the women would be wiped off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that extreme¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that she thinks everything is absolutely fine when it¡¯s done under the word ¡®love¡¯¡ª? Her current appearance already tells you how low she has fallen¡­ By the way, if Hadith accepts the Goddess, you too, would die, you know? Do you think she would let his ex-wife life?¡±


    Nope. She already knew how ruthless some of those godly beings were.


    ¡°¡­I agree that no persuasion will work on you. But what does locking me here accomplish?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh, yeah, you right.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rave went from laughing to an abrupt expression change. Jill solidified.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the Dragon God. I¡¯m also the God of Reason. I won¡¯t make the same mistake. But right now, it¡¯s different¡ªI¡¯m sure Hadith is aware of that, too. Little Miss, it¡¯s time for a brief history lesson¡ªdo you know how to defeat the Goddess that has assumed the form of the black spear?¡±


    ¡°How, you ask¡­ I recall the Dragon Princess sealing the Goddess in her body¡­ or something¡­¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of Kratos will absolutely target Little Miss. She¡¯s that kind of goddess. She absolutely won¡¯t overlook Little Miss, who wears the ring of the Dragon Princess.¡±


    She involuntarily glanced at the golden ring.


    So that what he means by ¡®marked¡¯ back then¡ª!!


    The outline of Rave¡¯s body suddenly unraveled. Jill gasped when she noticed that his sleek limbs had transformed into a white, gleaming, silver blade.


    ¡ªthe sword of the Dragon Emperor. The one and only sacred weapon that could rival the Holy Spear of the Goddess.


    ¡°It¡¯s a one-in-thousand chance of meeting a Dragon Princess like you, you also know that right?¡±


    Rave¡¯s voice echoed in her head. She could see his small eyes no longer, but the tip of the silver sword was aimed straight at her throat.

 CH 38

    I see¡ªJill laughed.


    In truth, she was trying to hide the cold sweat drenching her back. She couldn¡¯t appear intimidated.


    ¡°To kill me and the Goddess¡­ is that it? Was that your plan from the beginning? Is that why you made me a Dragon Princess?¡±


    ¡°No¡ªwell, saying that would be a lie. More like, I¡¯ve already foreseen this happening. After all, I am the Dragon of Reason.¡±


    Rave¡¯s laidback tone overlapped with Hadith¡¯s expression from before¡ª


    ¡ªdon¡¯t fall for me, he said that, while turning his back on her.


    ¡°Then, why are you protecting me right now?¡±


    The Dragon of Reason became silent.


    Jill continued¡ªthe only way she could get through was with persuasion.


    ¡°By doing this, you¡¯re contradicting your plan of making me a decoy to kill the Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m just protecting you to fuel the Goddess¡¯ anger?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve already succeeded. Remove the barrier, let the Goddess come to me. If what you¡¯re saying is true, there¡¯s no need to lock me up like this, right? Why are you doing this, then?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think am I doing this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s demanding an explanation to that¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Jill stopped speaking.


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand love or like,¡¯ the Dragon Emperor did say something like that before he went off on his own.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t he an idiot? I can¡¯t comprehend him at all. Even though the easiest solution to kill the Goddess is right before his eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Saying so, I¡¯m also wondering as to what I am doing right now. Why would he go battle the Holy Spear without me? In the first place, did he forget the reason for marrying you? It¡¯s so he could attain a shield from the Goddess.¡±


    Indeed. Hadith¡¯s behavior was strange.


    If he truly wanted to take advantage of Jill, that was the perfect chance to do so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    The Guardian Dragon said gently, in a form of a sword that could tear everything asunder.


    ¡°But, I can¡¯t stay this way. I must protect that Idiot.¡±


    ¡°¡ªthen please, let me out of here!¡±


    Instead, the sword only inched closer. He was warning Jill.


    ¡°No, I already know you¡¯re not just a mere girl, Little Miss. It would spell a serious problem if you were to escape. Hence why I agreed to become the barrier.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t escape! I will fight the Goddess!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Only the Dragon Emperor¡¯s sword can hold ground against the Goddess¡¯ Holy Spear.¡±


    ¡°Then let me use you¡ª!¡±


    The sword seemed to falter a little, but an objection soon came.


    ¡°Still not possible, no. With your enormous magic, you could utilize me until a certain point, but do you recall the condition needed to beat the Goddess?¡±


    ¡°Just your affirmation that we could stand a chance is enough! Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    The impatient Jill shouted and grabbed the sword. Rave was surprised, as the cocky blade went to wriggle from side to side.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time! You have to let me out! All we have to do is strike that Goddess! That¡¯s all there is to it!¡±


    ¡°As always, your way of doing things is too extreme!¡±


    ¡°I came from the future!¡±


    The heavenly sword¡ªRave, stopped moving.


    ¡°Not only will Veilburg be destroyed, the Crown Prince is colluding with Prince Geraldo to hunt down His Majesty! Eventually, a war will begin with Kratos! His Majesty fought all the time to protect his empire. Nevertheless, His Majesty continued to be alienated from his surroundings, can you accept such a future¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We can stop that future from happening right now! If you don¡¯t believe me, that¡¯s fine! If I am defeated by the Goddess, stab the two of us from behind!¡±


    That¡¯s why¡ªJill gazed at Rave.


    ¡°Cooperate with me until then!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay with that¡­? Moreover, all this time, we planned to use Little Miss as a decoy¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! That¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    Taken aback, Rave became quiet.


    Jill immediately lashed out.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use me until the end, then¡ª!? I would have been fine with that, I would have fought until the end¡ª!! But instead, why are you protecting me like this¡ª!? I¡¯m so angry, not only was I not used, I was protected¡ªno one bothered to ask me for help!¡±


    She took the silent Rave to the terrace.


    Townsfolk were gathered in front of the castle. They were carrying logs. They were attempting to break the gate. If they got into the castle, there would be many deaths.


    However, right now, they still had time!


    ¡°Little Miss, hey? No way, could it be, you, towards Hadith¡­¡±


    ¡°I am angry at him. He did praise that Goddess, saying she¡¯s a cunning woman or something like that.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not true! Ever since he was little, he hated that Goddess with a passion!¡±


    ¡°That means their relationship began a long time ago. Love and hate are just two sides of the same coin. He¡¯s never even laid eyes on me.¡±


    Rave chose silence, which was the correct decision.


    Whatever he said would only come off as an excuse.


    ¡ªah, didn¡¯t I tell myself to not fall for him first?


    She still didn¡¯t know if that was indeed love. But she would like to go to help him.


    She wouldn¡¯t let the Gods have any say in such.


    ¡°¡­Little Miss, the reason Hadith has never called your name¡­ it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want to alert the Goddess of your presence. He wants to convince her that he doesn¡¯t care about you.¡±


    Rave talked without hesitation.


    ¡°The truth is, he really wants to call your name. He wants to call your name so much¡ªthe same goes with me.¡±


    ¡ªand if they actually did, they would be beseeching the Goddess¡¯ wrath.


    Aah, be it God or an Emperor; men are troublesome¡­


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but hold those troublesome follies dear¡­

 CH 39

    ¡ªwhy don¡¯t I have a father, mother, and brother?


    ¡ªwhy do I have no one?


    One day, Hadith asked such to the Dragon God, the only companion he had ever since he was born.


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m sorry, none of this is your fault. It all happened because of me. Such is the cost that you have to pay for being my reincarnation.¡±


    Hadith didn¡¯t want Rave to feel guilty like that, hence, he decided¡ª


    ¡ªthis is all the Goddess¡¯ fault.


    That curse, named love, had taken everything from Hadith.


    That was why he had to deal with said curse. Other than that, no one was to be blamed for this.


    He shall learn a lot of things, and became a worthy emperor, so that one day, when the chance arrived, he could dispel the curse.


    He must became strong enough to protect everyone from the Goddess.


    That was the meaning of his birth.


    Even when he was all alone, even when his own parents acted as if he didn¡¯t exist, he never cried.


    However, occasionally, the Goddess would possess Rave¡¯s eyes just to see Hadith.


    The Goddess would laugh, and say;


    ¡°¡ªdo you still think that someone would need you? Do you still think that day will come, when someone who loves you will show up? You need to look around you. Such things don¡¯t exist. I¡¯m the only one who can love you from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Rave would chase her away and told Hadith not to listen.


    ¡°¡ªit¡¯ll be fine. Once you find a Dragon Princess, she¡¯ll never appear again. Until then, I will stay with you, so don¡¯t get swallowed up by her words. Don¡¯t forget your reasoning. Don¡¯t be swept away by love.¡±


    Therefore Hadith nodded. He forced a laugh as to not worry Rave.


    Even if the first time he met his Father, that man was kneeling before him right in front of the throne, pleading¡ª¡°¡ªI beg of you, spare my life!¡±


    Even if his brothers were too scared to meeting him¡ª


    Even when the blood of his mother, who slit her throat right in front of him, splashed unto his cheek¡ª


    ¡ªhe acted as if he was unaffected by them.


    He acted like a true Emperor.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He always laughed and said so to Rave¡ª


    ¡ªevery time he said that, he never failed to incite the Goddess¡¯ laugh.


    ¡°¡ªI love you. Even if nobody else loves you, I love you. I won¡¯t hand you to anyone else. Hey, look only at me? Everything will be easier that way. I know¡ªI know of the real you that even the Dragon God doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°You don¡¯t truly believe in a bright future. Because, said bright future would require you to trick a girl to be your bride. Who would love someone like you? Other than me, who would? You know that, right?¡±


    Even if she didn¡¯t actually appear, the Goddess was always laughing, taunting and further deepening the darkness surrounding Hadith¡¯s heart.


    Ah, I see now.


    The Goddess is right¡ª


    ¡ªyou¡¯re right. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯ll ever love me.


    The truth is, everyone¡ªeven my own brother hates me.


    I¡¯m not wanted by anyone.


    None of them even wished for me to live.


    No one¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m here for you, if you¡¯re in any trouble, just speak to me.¡± That girl had said so.


    His consciousness returned to reality. The bubbles that once wrapped him burst.


    He suddenly questioned why he had her locked up.


    ¡­that¡¯s, that¡¯s because she is still of some use to me, right?


    This chaos was most likely caused by the Holy Spear of the Goddess, which was physically carried there by Prince Geraldo, her kin.


    The Goddess herself couldn¡¯t cross the border due to the magical barrier.


    That¡¯s why he locked her up inside Rave¡¯s barrier.


    But, knowing how clever she was, she probably realized everything already¡ª


    ¡ªthat he was using her as a decoy all along.


    Surely, she had no feelings towards him anymore.


    In his heart, he was aware¡ªshe probably hates me already. That much was obvious.


    Still, he had to keep her.


    There was no one else as talented as her.


    First of all, he had to do something about the Goddess¡ªboth for himself, and the kingdom.


    His judgment wasn¡¯t wrong.


    But then why¡ª


    ¡­back then, why did he protect her small back, which was about to be pierced by the Goddess¡¯ spear?


    At that time, the Dragon Emperor¡¯s sword¡ªRave¡ªwas already inside his hand. He could¡¯ve just let the spear pierce through her and seized that opportunity to land a strike on the Goddess.


    The Goddess would be rendered immobile until she found a new vessel to possess.


    Even now, Rave would be of much better use if he had brought him along instead of leaving Rave with her¡­


    ¡°¡­I, don¡¯t really understand.¡±


    His muttering disappeared among the clamor.


    The townsfolk were trying to destroy the sealed gate.


    On the balcony in the center of the castle, Hadith was overlooking the town.


    ¡°He took my wife and my daughter¡ª!! I must get them back¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Emperor wants to curse this kingdom, therefore we must protect it¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill him¡ª!! Who needs such an Emperor¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°No one wished for such an Emperor¡ª!! So just die, already¡ª!! Die, you trash¡ª!!¡±


    ¡­Even after everything, I¡¯m still the Emperor.


    Without me, this kingdom would lose its protection of the Dragon God and be trampled by the Goddess. If that happens, Rave will have no choice but take all matters into his own hands¡ªeven if it means going against Gods.


    He was aware¡ªhe was aware of the whisper originating from somewhere in his heart¡ª


    ¡ª¡¯Kill them all.¡¯ It said.


    No matter how things turned out in the end, Hadith would still be the Dragon Emperor.


    Nothing would change, he would stay as the Emperor¡ª


    ¡ªtherefore, wasn¡¯t it alright?


    They don¡¯t need him. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need them, either.


    Because he no longer had any need for them, what¡¯s wrong with cutting them all down?


    ¡­Rave, the truth is, I don¡¯t know how much longer I can convince myself to believe in the future¡­


    ¡­no, I believe I said it to you before¡ªthat it would be the last.


    ¡°¡­how sad.¡±


    Suddenly, a bitter smile approached his face.


    It was aimed towards himself, to the kingdom, to the people that he would disappoint¡ªto everyone.


    ¡°Oi, Your Majesty the Emperor, why do you remain there¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°All the other Northern Division shall retreat¡ª! I alone shall remain here!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hugo, who couldn¡¯t get rid of his unscrupulous attitude, stared at him dubiously. Perhaps because Hadith hadn¡¯t moved an inch, even after being asked by Mihari.


    ¡­I mustn¡¯t involve them.


    Suddenly, that thought occurred¡ªperhaps it was the last shred of his conscience.


    Yes, he had to stand to the very end, even if it meant going alone.


    Until the day the Goddess fell, he would love nobody¡ªnobody would love him.


    ¡°Retreat to the naval port. The residents are going crazy over here, therefore, they won¡¯t touch that place.¡±


    That was why he had to use that girl as a decoy¡ªah, no.


    He would use that girl as a decoy only if he had to.


    My chest hurts, he thought.


    Speaking of which, he didn¡¯t drink the nourishing medicinal water today. It was also already long past his bedtime. Surely, tomorrow his condition would be a lot worse.


    But, that pain would be nothing compared to those that would be deprived of their lives today.


    ¡°Oi, wait a minute, what about you? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just go, now!¡±


    He heard a noise. The sound of the castle gate being broken.


    He closed his eyes, then opened them¡ªthis is it.


    There was no other way to stop them.


    If they wanted to curse, then curse this reality.


    ¡°I¡¯m a monster.¡±


    Once he was alone, he recalled that fact.


    That¡¯s right, recently, I had forgotten about that¡­


    ¡­yes, from the moment when the ship was attacked, then, when she said¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯ll make you happy.¡±


    Suddenly, the bell tower of the castle rang with a loud noise.


    Hadith widened his eyes.


    It was the clear sound of a bell, blowing off the stagnant air. Both the hustle and bustle and war cries were cancelled as the sound reverberated throughout the town.


    It was like a cry of a soul;


    For him to not take the wrong path.


    For him to get a grip.


    His eardrum shook, as the next sound went straight to his heart¡ª


    ¡°¡ªcome out, Goddess of Kratos!!!¡±


    A loud voice resounded along with the bell.


    ¡°Oi, oi¡­¡± Said Hugo as he took a step forward. He stopped fighting, as everyone else turned to look at her.


    Unlike her hair, which was swaying in the burning wind, her small body stood unwavering.


    Her amethyst eyes showed no hesitation¡ªonly determination.


    A girl standing on top of the roof of the bell tower, whom was supposed to be a mere decoy¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m Jill Saber, the real wife of the Dragon Emperor¡ª!! Don¡¯t burn the city into ashes, don¡¯t plague the women, either¡ªI¡¯m the only one you want¡ª!!¡±


    Jill shouted, and within her grip, was the Dragon Emperor¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Hadith Theos Rave is my husband! If you want to steal him, you must face me first! I absolutely won¡¯t hand him to you!¡±


    Such, was her announcement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Such was her oath to the Dragon Emperor.

 CH 40

    After hearing Jill¡¯s declaration, Rave was the one who retorted first.


    ¡°No, Little Miss, why would you proclaim such a thing from here¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°That way, both the cause of arson and the curse of His Majesty can finally be revealed to be the Goddess!¡±


    ¡°Are you being serious¡­¡±


    Rave uttered in a miserable voice. With said sword in her hand, Jill kept staring at the harbor¡ª


    ¡ªit will come, I¡¯m sure of it!


    A Goddess that crazy would surely go mad if the man she was obsessed with was declared as another woman¡¯s.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming this way¡ª! Little Miss isn¡¯t the original user, there¡¯s no way you can get accustomed to this in just a few minutes¡ª! How can you demonstrate your abilities, then¡ª?¡±


    ¡°I know, already!¡±


    She looked straight ahead¡ªand sure enough, the black spear was soaring, piercing through the clouds.


    A voice echoed from below. Hadith¡¯s complexion had changed.


    ¡°Why are you here¡ª!? Rave, what do you think you are doing¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡ª!! The prize should just stay silent¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°T, the prize¡ªby that, are you referring to me¡ª!? This Emperor, me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Then do your obligation as an Emperor! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a Goddess, don¡¯t be fooled, you idiot! What happened to that happy family plan¡ª!?¡±


    Hadith, who was truly confused, exclaimed.


    ¡°You¡¯re a stronger man than me, right? So stand tall!¡±


    ¡°¡ªJill!¡±


    What, so he does remember my name, after all.


    At the same time, the black spear was approaching her.


    Precisely at that moment, she deflected the spear with the sword¡¯s blade. There was a magical outburst. The explosion of magic caused a grand illumination to be emitted from the bell tower, the light shone over the city.


    Jill kicked the roof and flew to the sky.


    As expected, the spear chased Jill.


    That¡¯s some murderous intent¡­


    She mustn¡¯t damage the town. Therefore, Jill ascended while also evading the spear, which then passed by her side. The spear had increased its speed.


    Once the spear reached the top, it came into a halt, and when Jill thought it was about to fall¡ª


    ¡ªlike a shooting star, the spear descended, aiming towards Jill¡¯s heart.


    With sword and magic, Jill blocked the spear, however, she was pushed down. At that rate, she would fall to the ground on her back.


    The spear split itself into multiple spears, perhaps growing impatient due to not being able to pierce through the sword. The vast amount covered the town.


    Thus, Jill used her magic and spread a barrier over the town.


    The falling spears exploded above the town, just like fireworks.


    Staring at the scene, everyone took down their weapons.


    Yes, that¡¯s right, this is your real enemy and not His Majesty.


    There was no curse. There was only the annoying love of a hateful Goddess.


    Be aware that you¡¯re being attacked by enemies.


    The number of spears had decreased. Perhaps they had given attacking from the front and decided to try and corner Jill by surrounding her. Jill firmly held her sword and knocked them down, soaring through the sky.


    Each time, the shattered fragments of the spears fell like stardust.


    ¡°O, oi, Little Miss, aren¡¯t you too overpowered?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but this is cutting through my magic fast. It¡¯s dwindling down, we have to win this battle ASAP. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±


    At that moment, Jill suddenly threw the blade she was holding¡ª


    ¡°¡ªeeeeeeeeeeh¡ª!?¡± Rave shouted as he was being thrown.


    The black spear seized this opportunity, and flew towards Jill¡¯s waist.


    ¡°¡ªJill¡ª!!!¡±


    Hadith¡¯s cry grew even more concerned as he paled.


    I can¡¯t believe this is the same guy who schemed to make me his decoy¡­


    Now that she understood the meaning of this sweetness, would she let others take it away just like that?


    The corners of Jill¡¯s lips rose. With her hands, she caught the spear right before it pierced through her heart.


    ¡°¡­Rather than second, this is actually our third meeting. I don¡¯t know if you remember me, though.¡±


    A voice came from the spear.


    ¡°¡ªy, you¡ª!! How can you remember¡ª!?¡±


    Jill opened her eyes.


    At the same time, she finally knew the answer¡ª


    ¡ªwhy did I return to the past?


    It was precisely for that moment.


    Because of the Goddess¡¯ power, time was rewound. However, it seemed that the other party also didn¡¯t expect such.


    ¡°¡ªwhy, the Dragon Princess, why is it you¡ª!?¡±


    Jill suddenly wanted to laugh. Wasn¡¯t the situation similar to that night?


    Despite so, she didn¡¯t feel like losing this time.


    ¡ªfrom now on, it¡¯s a new beginning.


    I won¡¯t let anyone, or anything, take away what¡¯s mine.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought, the Goddess was merely a jealous woman all along! You¡¯re so insane, to the point you would come all the way across the sea just for this!¡±


    ¡°Give him back to me, give him back, give him back, give him back, give him baaaaaaaack¡ª!!!¡±


    ¡°He was never yours in the first place¡ª!!¡±


    Jill shouted, holding the opposing spear with both hands, trying to bend it.


    Her magical power scattered around like flashes of lightning.


    Along with the resistance, the shout of the spear also increased in volume.


    ¡°Only I can love him¡ª!! Only me, and me alone¡ª!!¡±


    Jill swiftly put a lot of strength in holding the spear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, after all, there¡¯s me!¡±


    Suddenly¡ªa crack.


    The spear started to split from the middle, creating loud noise.


    ¡°Now that you understand, never lay your finger on another¡¯s husband ever again¡ª!!¡±


    Jill turned around, and stared at the sea¡ª


    ¡ªbeyond that sea, was the Kingdom of Kratos.


    Thus, she vigorously threw the broken spear in that direction.


    The spear cut through the darkness of the night, shining like a star before vanishing.


    Jill¡¯s shoulders heaved as her breath became labored.


    ¡°This is why, a woman¡¯s jealousy is¡ª!¡±


    She was dizzy¡ªshe realized it too late.


    Damn! I used too much magic!


    Because of anger, she made an error in judgment.


    In the blink of an eye, her entire body lost its power. She felt her body grow as heavy as lead. When she realized it, she was already falling.


    Even merely moving her eyes felt like a heavy task.


    However, once she did so, she saw a pair of obsidian eyes¡ª


    ¡ªGeraldo¡¯s eyes, which bore the same color as the spear.


    He had flew all the way there and caught Jill midair.


    ¡°Amazing. As I thought, I absolutely must take you home. It¡¯s alright, my Sister would surely be happy to accept you.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    She wanted to pummel him with her fist, but her body couldn¡¯t move.


    An arrow flew and grazed Geraldo¡¯s profile.


    ¡°Jill-chan!!¡±


    Camila, and beside her, Zeke. Zeke leapt from the walls of the naval port while carrying his great sword.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing¡ª!¡±


    Geraldo discarded his glasses. Jill tried to shout no¡ª


    ¡ªprecisely at that moment, his obsidian eyes gleamed, Zeke was repelled by the mass of magic.


    She tried to reach out to her subordinate who got slammed to a wall, however, she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°¡­let¡¯s see. Come home with me, and in exchange, I¡¯ll spare those two.¡±


    Geraldo asked while laughing, knowing Jill was trying to help the two.


    Dammit! Move! C¡¯mon, move! If I don¡¯t fight back, then, again, everyone will¡­!


    Yet, despite everything, she was unable to do anything.


    Even though she had reached that far, already¡­


    ¡°As long as you obey me, that much I¡¯ll grant you¡ª¡°


    Gently, Geraldo lifted his face.


    At that moment, Geraldo¡¯s body was blown away by an enormous magic, one which overtook him from behind.


    Before Jill realized it, she was embraced gently from behind.


    It was Hadith who gently carried her to the ground.

 CH 41

    Rave was perched on Hadith¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yo, Little Miss, gee, thanks for tossing me away like that.¡±


    ¡°Rave, we can talk later.¡±


    The Dragon God became silent as he was gripped by Hadith in his Dragon Emperor¡¯s sword form.


    Appearing from the shadow was a figure that was covered by a glow from top to bottom¡ª


    ¡ªGeraldo.


    Jill shouted in alert¡ª


    ¡°¡ªYour Majesty!¡±


    Hadith, holding Jill with his right hand, and a sword in his left hand, didn¡¯t raise a single eyebrow upon seeing the spear inside Geraldo¡¯s hand.


    A terrific clash between spear and sword unfolded on spot.


    Jill managed to keep track of Hadith¡¯s and Geraldo¡¯s exchange, however, to their surroundings, they must have appeared only as a blast. Thankfully, they were in the fountain square. No one could approach that place.


    While holding Jill with one arm, Hadith managed to outperform all of Geraldo¡¯s attacks. He had gained the upper hand in this battle. The only reason Jill couldn¡¯t rejoice was because of his face.


    Light had disappeared from his eyes. His expression was blank. It was as if he was suppressing something.


    ¡­it¡¯s, it¡¯s the middle of a fight, so why is your face like that¡ª?


    Geraldo clicked his tongue.


    Geraldo¡¯s black spear was just an imitation of the actual Holy Spear of the Goddess. Nevertheless, it was still crafted by the best blacksmith of the country, and on top of that, was enchanted with Geraldo¡¯s magic. It was no way an ordinary weapon.


    Despite so, he was fighting against a sword user. Naturally, his spear became less effective.


    However, as if he could give up.


    Towards Geraldo, who decided to fight until the end, Hadith raised his chin a little, and his golden eyes shone.


    Almost instantly, Geraldo was blown away by the wind pressure, and fell to the ground.


    The spear rolled from his hand, then, when he tried to reach for it¡ª


    ¡ªa sword was pointed at his throat, preventing Geraldo from looking away.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this, Your Majesty the Emperor, are you declaring a war on my kingdom, Kratos?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. This is just because¡ª¡°


    ¡ªHadith then gently turned away, his shoulders began to shake.


    Both Jill and Geraldo blinked.


    ¡°I, I¡­ the Goddess¡¯ spear¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m paying my respect¡­ for the shattered, Holy Spear of the Goddess¡­¡±


    Jill gapped at Hadith, whom covered his mouth, desperately trying to calm his laughter.


    No way¡ªcould it be, he was stifling his laughter since a while ago?


    Even Rave was turning away to hide his laugh.


    ¡°Oi, oi, if you laugh like that, there¡¯s no way I would be able to stop myself from erupting in laughter, too! I¡¯ve been holding it in for a while now¡­ I¡­ it¡¯s, even though it¡¯s a Goddess, even though it¡¯s the Goddess¡¯ spear, it snapped in half¡­!¡±


    ¡°R, Rave, we, we mustn¡¯t laugh¡­ It will lead to troublesome things¡­ that sacred weapon, the Goddess¡­ it could break like that¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°¡ªSo you guys are basically insulting the Goddess of my kingdom¡ª!¡± Geraldo, with his face turning blue, tried to stand up.


    However, his action was stopped midway by the Dragon Emperor¡¯s sword tip.


    ¡°When the Goddess revives, say this to her for me¡ªnext time, I won¡¯t let my wife be a decoy¡ªbecause I shall be her partner.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I shall invite you to our wedding. Since the spear is currently broken, there¡¯s no better time. It¡¯s okay for you to come.¡±


    Geraldo rose, his face was stiff.


    Not only Geraldo, some people are set afloat and brought over from the military port. They were all from the Kingdom of Kratos.


    ¡°I shall seize those who caused this uproar, so please return to your own kingdom with peace of mind. Since it¡¯s a private visit, there¡¯s no need for me to see you off, right?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡±


    ¡°Told you so, you and I are different.¡±


    To Geraldo, who clenched his teeth, Hadith swung his heavenly sword¡ª


    ¡ªthen, he, along with those from the port, are blown away by a massive wind, towards the horizon where the sun had begun to rise.


    ¡°¡­Umm¡­ that, where are they going?¡±


    ¡°Roughly guessing, the summit of the Rakia Mountains.¡±


    Hadith explained nonchalantly. Because of the current season, the summit of the Rakia Mountains were likely to be covered in snow.


    ¡­they will die from the disaster.


    If word were to leak that the Crown Prince disappeared after visiting the Rave Empire¡ª


    ¡ªwell, Geraldo exceled in magic, he should be fine.


    She could hear noise from her vicinity.


    The townspeople had started to gather. Camila came out of the crowd, dragging Marquis Veil. Zeke stood alongside Mihari. The Northern Division, busy fighting the fire, was waving while laughing.


    ¡°There were injuries, but no deaths¡ªaren¡¯t you amazing?¡±


    ¡°N, not, really¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Everyone saw you protecting the city from the Goddess.¡±


    Saying so, Hadith lowered Jill to the ground.


    Before anyone else, he knelt to Jill.


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    She was mesmerized by his honest, sincere words.


    ¡°¡­In truth, I have more to say to you. But, my chest is so full, those are the only words I can think of.¡±


    Hadith lifted his face, showing a bitter smile.


    His face, which was gently caressed by the pleasant sea breeze, shone very beautifully amidst the darkness of the night.


    Yes, that was exactly the silvery gleam of magic she had witnessed on the battlefield six years later.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you give me your answer, Jill?¡±


    Jill took a deep breath, even the mere sound of him calling her name made her heart leapt.


    Even though she had decided to not fall for him first, she had no choice but to admit¡ª


    ¡°¡ªto be honest with you, I want to break up. But¡ª¡±


    ¡ªbefore Jill could continue with her explanation, the Dragon Emperor had stopped his own heart.

 CH 42.1

    ¡°I thought I was going to die¡­¡± Hadith muttered, while lying in bed. ¡°No, I probably did die back then. You have killed the Dragon Emperor. This is a crime. You have turned your blade against the Emperor¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I apologized already¡­ Your Majesty, you¡¯re the one in the wrong. Attempting to kill yourself by stopping your own heart like that without letting me finish¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re basically saying, you love me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°How many times have you asked this, already¡­ yes, yes, I love you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying the truth, right?! You¡¯ll marry me, right¡ª!? You absolutely won¡¯t go back on your own words, right¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°¡­again, the same exact question¡­¡± Rave came out of the fruit basket placed beside the bed.


    To train his own balance, he put an apple on top of his head, before dropping it to the plate and eating it. It was a mystery where the food went afterwards¡­


    ¡°B, but Rave, isn¡¯t Jill¡¯s attitude too cold¡ª!? This isn¡¯t like what I read in the book¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Books and realities are different. You should¡¯ve been aware of this, already.¡±


    ¡°N, no way¡­ every night, I suffer from nightmares of losing Jill¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and because of that, Your Majesty would tightly squeeze me at night. It¡¯s painful, I wish you would stop.¡±


    ¡°See¡ª!? Look at her behavior towards me¡ª!! Something is wrong, you, are you truly in love with me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Then, I should ask the same about His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡ª¡°¡ªHadith faltered almost immediately.


    ¡°T, that¡¯s, obviously¡­¡±


    Hadith blinked numerous time with his mouth agape. He repeatedly tossed around the bed while the blanket covered his head for some reason.


    ¡°¡­Give me a moment, let me think¡­¡±


    Rave uttered. ¡°This is hopeless. Somehow, I feel the need to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. His attitude is very easy to understand. For the time being, he looks harmless, which I¡¯m thankful for.¡±


    ¡°The terrible way you word that hurts my pride as a man¡­¡±


    Hadith revealed only his face.


    Jill decided to alter the conversation before he needlessly started trying to prove himself. Because it would spell awkward for her.


    The truth was, she knew he was a capable man.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is quite delicious.¡±


    She picked one of the commemoration prizes filling the room and presented it to Hadith.


    ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it? The vast number of townsfolk who visited Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s probably due to the utterly pathetic display of this Idiot in public. That, and how he immediately stopped his own heart afterwards, that¡¯s how you garner sympathy in an instant. All thanks to his pathetic state at that time. Because of that, word spread that the Emperor is a very delicate person and would die if you don¡¯t treat him nicely.¡±


    ¡°Someone also give you a shawl to protect you from the cold.¡±


    She draped the shawl she had procured from amongst the gifts on Hadith¡¯s shoulders.


    Towards her gesture, his eyes fluttered in surprise. Then, a warm smile appeared across his face.


    ¡°¡­I see, they¡¯re concerned about my health¡­¡±


    ¡°Fortunate, right? Finally, everyone understands that even the curse isn¡¯t your fault, Your Majesty.¡±


    Veilburg didn¡¯t burn down. The Northern Division had successfully cooperated with the residents to embark on a town repair.


    The women trapped within the castle were all released. They finally understood it was to protect them from the Goddess¡¯ curse. Sufia was also alright, and would follow to the Imperial City to become Jill¡¯s tutor.


    Although it was only Veilburg, that was an important step.


    People had started to suspect that the continuous deaths of the Crown Princes were a part of some sort of conspiracy, especially when Marquis Veil was proven to be alive.


    Although Marquis Veil himself couldn¡¯t avoid his downfall, Sufia still extended her support towards Hadith as a thank you for having pardoned him before.


    Little by little, things are changing. Which isn¡¯t bad.


    Nothing could be said about the conflict with Kratos since it was a private matter.


    However, it could safely be said that the beginning of the war had been avoided.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fortunate¡­ wait, no, it¡¯s strange. It¡¯s weird for me to be concerned with and supported like this¡­¡±


    Towards Hadith, who had begun questioning himself again, Rave laughed.


    ¡°Did you know that right now, the townsfolk are really looking forward to their Majesty the Emperor to marry Lady Jill as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m glad to hear that¡­ but for the first demand from the people to His Majesty to be about that¡­ isn¡¯t it a bit strange?¡±


    ¡°Oh well, once you go to the Imperial City, you won¡¯t hear those demands anymore.¡±


    Yesterday, Imperial City had welcomed them. The announcement had reached Veilburg. Those in the Imperial City were probably waiting for the settlement of some cases in Veilburg.


    ¡°¡­That said, I have bad premonitions regarding my own brother. If he does something bad¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. As long as I have this ring, I will be officially known as your wife.¡±


    Whatever the external situation was, Jill was still the Dragon Princess. Hadith said so once¡ªremembering it, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    ¡°¡­you¡¯re too strong¡­ a lot of times, I am scared that what I¡¯m experiencing right now is merely a dream¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­where is this conversation heading¡­¡±


    ¡°Because, the fact that you love me¡­ that¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Hadith peered into Jill¡¯s face. Jill stared back at him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t I see, what? What can¡¯t I see? Huh? Are you making fun of me or something¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re being too cold¡ª! Even though I really, really love you¡ª!¡±

 CH 42.2

    Jill, who was about to hand him the hot water, stumbled.


    Hadith was busy with thinking, as such, he was unaware of what he had just said.


    I, I want you to stop that habit of yours!


    Because it felt like he was playing with her heart.


    Hadith wasn¡¯t aware of such at all and began to consult Rave seriously.


    ¡°Hey, do you think that Jill is really, truly in love with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to associate further with this Idiot. I shall go eat outside. I leave this Fool to you.¡±


    ¡°You, if you forsake me like that, I might snap you in half like that Goddess¡¯ spear¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t snap in half. After all, I¡¯m the Dragon of Reason. I won¡¯t lose to something that doesn¡¯t make any sense. I¡¯m different from that Goddess who could break just because of love.¡±


    Jill tensed because of the surprise attack. Forsaking Hadith, Rave left through the window.


    She hoped he didn¡¯t see how tense her face was because she tried to fake being calm¡­


    However, his golden eyes continued to observe Jill¡¯s entirety.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Umm, Your Majesty. I suggest you rest soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Jill, previously, you were angry because I never called your name¡­ but, could it be, you also never called my name because of the same reason? So you wouldn¡¯t fall in love?¡±


    Jill¡¯s breath quickened, and Hadith wasn¡¯t the kind of guy to overlook that.


    ¡°I see. Now I¡¯m a little more confident. Uh-huh, as I thought. You love me, and I love you too. You love me, and I love you too. YoulovemeandIloveyoutoo¡ª¡°


    ¡°I, I understand already¡ª! There¡¯s no need to repeat it over and over like that¡ª! Wa¡ª¡±


    When she tried to silence him, he suddenly lifted her up.


    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you different from others? To love someone like me¡­ you¡¯re going to have a hard time, you know?¡±


    ¡°Why would you say things like that, Your Majesty, you are¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªbecause, to be honest, I didn¡¯t truly believe I would be able to attain happiness. In truth, I also don¡¯t like people all that much.¡±


    Hadith smiled¡ªhis expression wavered with slight guilt.


    ¡°¡­This is a secret even to Rave, you know?¡±


    Jill stared at Hadith¡¯s face, and in return, he stared back¡ª


    ¡ªI don¡¯t understand this guy at all¡­


    ¡°What you¡¯ve just said, that comes under the category of a pick-up line, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you keep saying those kinds of things, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Why would he reveal his innermost feelings to Jill, instead of Rave, who was like a parent to him, and obviously had stayed by his side longer than anyone else? Because Jill couldn¡¯t comprehend the reason, she also couldn¡¯t get mad at him.


    ¡°If loving Your Majesty would result in hardships¡ªthen, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m willing to go through them.¡±


    Jill should¡¯ve considered that she was currently in Hadith¡¯s embrace¡­


    ¡°¡ªw, wait, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°As if I can stop now, when I love you this much¡­ you also broke the Goddess¡­¡±


    ¡°L-listen, how old do you think I am¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Ten years old. I get it. I will wait.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should also reflect upon how your actions would appear to other¡ª¡°


    ¡ªher lips got sealed up with his. It was sweet because until a while ago, he had just eaten sweets¡ª


    ¡ªno, this sweetness was surely greater than any confectionary in the world.


    ¡°Therefore, if it¡¯s only this much, won¡¯t you please forgive me?¡±


    Towards Jill, who completely solidified, Hadith said so.


    ¡ªbachin.


    Rave sighed when he heard a slapping noise and a shout.


    ¡°Without love, there¡¯s no way we could¡¯ve won that fight against that Goddess back then. Really, be it love or reason, I can no longer say that one could exist without the other¡­¡±


    Human beings were unreasonable creatures. Hhe already knew that much, so everything was fine.


    That was why Rave kept watching over them.


    Over these cityscape, the people, sea, kingdom, the land, and thus, the sky¡ª


    ¡ªbecause those were the keys for love and reason to continue to exist alongside each other.

 CH 43.1

    The Water City of Veilburg.


    Hadith arrived at the naval port, which could be called the rendezvous point with the Kingdom of Kratos.


    He was greeted by the soldiers¡ªnot those from the Northern Division, but the private army of Marquis Veil who controlled the area of that territory.


    Feeling the strained atmosphere tinged with intimidation, Hadith who stood on the side of the pier saw the kneeling Marquis Veil.


    ¡°Welcome home, Your Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve returned. Thank you for the welcome.¡±


    ¡°How was Kratos? Did Your Majesty¡¯s concerns regarding the signs of war get resolved?¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat happened to the Northern Division?¡±


    Regardless of how dumb the question sounded, Hadith still asked with a smile.


    Originally, it should be the Northern Division who guarded the Emperor directly.


    However, as of current, only Marquis Veil¡¯s private troops could be seen. There was no sign of the Northern Division.


    When his question was dismissed, Marquis Veil took it as a provocation and was displeased. He unpleasantly furrowed his eyebrows. However, he didn¡¯t fail to reply immediately¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI see that Your Majesty still hasn¡¯t received the news, yet. Bandits attacked and my daughter, Sufia, was kidnapped. The entire time, Northern Division was useless, in the end, I had no other choice but to dispatch my own army¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªI see, so none of the Northern Division survived?¡±


    To Hadith, who interrupted the conversation, Marquis Veil cleared his throat, before resuming his report in a straight posture.


    ¡°There¡¯s none, Your Majesty. All of them have been slaughtered by the bandits. I have already disposed of those who fled from the enemy. Those who didn¡¯t go to work that day were lucky. However, as you can see, because of the lack of personnel, I had to send my own army to greet and escort Your Majesty.¡±


    It seemed that the destruction of evidence had already been concluded.


    Hadith was aware that the attack on the naval port was in fact orchestrated by Marquis Veil himself¡ªhowever, there was no evidence to back his claim. The bandits had already gone, too.


    In any case, if he didn¡¯t look further into the case, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    He had returned late, but it was better than never.


    ¡°Then, to put it simply, there are survivors. Give me the names of those vacationers.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, such a thing can be done¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, give it to me right away. I wouldn¡¯t be able to reform the Northern Division without knowing how many remain.¡±


    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think such a reform can be done.¡±


    Marquis Veil said in a tone as if he was talking to a toddler.


    His underestimation of Hadith was as clear as the day. It was obvious Marquis Veil saw Hadith as an Emperor who couldn¡¯t tell his right from his left, and couldn¡¯t grasp the situation.


    That was fine for Hadith.


    If Hadith wanted to do things peacefully, he had to convince someone like Marquis Veil that he was below him. Otherwise, they would be crushing each other head-on.


    With joint responsibility, we also have to figure out the number of casualties¡­


    Those still breathing were probably aristocrats related to Marquis Veil.


    If he summoned them one by one and questioned them, he might be able to extort the truth from one of them.


    Even though that shouldn¡¯t be the Emperor¡¯s job¡ªHadith laughed bitterly as he reminisced.


    Hadith continued as planned.


    ¡°Lady Sufia seems to have been rescued, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it was possible through my aid. Luckily, the head of the bandits hadn¡¯t killed her yet.¡±


    ¡°I see. I want to speak to them. Arrange for the meeting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate but¡­ the head of the bandits is dead. Surrounded by my army, it seems that he finally realized he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape¡ªthus, he ended himself.¡±


    He made it sounded like a heroic story, even though in truth, the head of the bandits was merely disposed of.


    Hadith had no choice but to consider the next alternative;


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s really fortunate for Lady Sufia to have survived. I shall arrange for a meeting with her later.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the incident has deeply traumatized my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Let me know when is the most suitable time to visit her, then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid it would only trouble you to no end¡­¡±


    ¡°What, so her condition is that bad? I can arrange a doctor for her.¡±


    ¡°No, in this case¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, rather than causing trouble for me, would it be troublesome to you if Lady Sufia and I meet?¡±


    Hesitatingly, Marquis Veil shook his head.


    Sufia and Hadith were so-called ¡®tea friends¡¯. Marquis Veil probably realized his adamant refusal would arouse Hadith¡¯s suspicion.


    Well, you can just keep looking down at me like before, not like it matters¡­


    As Hadith passed by Marquis Veil, he showed him a smile. It was a warning.


    ¡°We shall continue this talk at a later date in the castle. I¡¯m tired and I want to rest in my room. You shall report the rest to me later.¡±


    ¡°As you command.¡±


    Hadith sighed, looking at Marquis Veil¡¯s head. It was apparent the guy was bowing in relief.


    ¡­Goodness grief, all of this happening right after I just returned.


    Marquis Veil refrained from criticizing him earlier, however, the truth remained that the Northern Division was under the direct control of the Emperor.


    As such, everything could be considered as Hadith¡¯s blunder. Those nosy people in the Imperial Capital must be actively plotting something right now.


    Keep in mind that Marquis Veil might had also blabbered a lot in my absence¡­


    At any rate, while Hadith was in Kratos, it seemed that during his leave, somebody had hatched a plan to impeach him.

 CH 43.2

    It was really troublesome because none of the Northern Division¡¯s cases had reached Hadith¡¯s ears.


    Those bandits were a fake enemy.


    Never would he had expected he would catch wind regarding the attack on his last day in Kratos.


    It was just a small visit.


    Yet still, he had a firm reason to visit Kratos. He had to make sure the Goddess was still in Kratos¡ªotherwise, the thought that she might appear out of the blue would nag on him forever.


    Nevertheless, the Goddess didn¡¯t appear like he expected. Of course, he also tried to locate the Holy Spear of the Goddess, however, since he couldn¡¯t detect any of her trace, he failed.


    The current situation exhausted him even more, to the point he was faltering.


    He was escorted to a room by Marquis Veil. The servants were forced out of the house. Hadith dropped his heavy cloak onto the couch. He flexed his neck, before stepping out to enjoy the sea breeze.


    Rave came out, after hiding himself the entire time Hadith was in the Kingdom of Kratos.


    ¡°Aah~ we¡¯ve finally arrived. Have you recovered from your seasickness?¡±


    ¡°Sleeping and the medicine helped a lot.¡±


    ¡°Even though it was only for a moment, you used magic to move the ship to return home, right?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. If I use teleport, my sudden appearance would trouble them. However, it seems that my visit to Kratos ended up in vain¡ªit only increaseed the amount of trouble we have.¡±


    To put it simply, a scheming fool had made his move during Hadith¡¯s absence. Just thinking about how far the impact that incident would spread gave him a headache.


    Towards Hadith who leaned his entire weight on the edge of the terrace, Rave murmured.


    ¡°Still, there must be something we can gain from this¡­ Albeit the fact remains that the Goddess hasn¡¯t appear¡ªis it because there¡¯s no vessel yet?¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, Princess Faelis would be the most eligible for that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    He recalled a sickly girl he had spotted for a moment during the party. No magic power could be felt from her.


    However, his intuition told him that it couldn¡¯t be anyone else but her.


    Not to mention, her bloodline made her the closest to the Goddess.


    ¡°Speaking of which, six years from now, that Princess will turn 14. Which means we have some time left¡ªalthough I don¡¯t know if this excess of time will yield a bad or good result. There¡¯s also the possibility of another vessel. After all, Kratos produces many magical humans.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re basically saying that everyone in Kratos could become the Goddess¡¯ vessel? That¡¯s bad, there¡¯s no moderation. I wish she would only choose from the royal bloodline, just like you, Rave. That would spare us all these unnecessary problems.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t exactly choose, though? It has nothing to do with choosing. It¡¯s a contract I¡¯m bound to for the sake of staying as a deity. ¡­Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Everyone in Kratos could become the Goddess¡¯ vessel¡ªsuch a thing was permitted because it was for the sake of love. After all, the Goddess of Kratos was the Goddess of Love.


    The Goddess always whispered to Hadith¡ªI love you, I love you so much. That¡¯s why I did so¡ªeverything I did is for you. So you won¡¯t be able to gaze at anyone but me.


    ¡°Since there is a Princess, that Goddess will surely focus on her. That means a lot less of a burden for you.¡±


    ¡°Not like we can confirm that for sure. After all, you didn¡¯t come out during my entire stay.¡±


    When Hadith complained to Rave who hadn¡¯t shown himself even once during the Prince¡¯s birthday party, Rave replied with a sneer.


    ¡°¡ªwell, obviously? In fact, you should¡¯ve been grateful I didn¡¯t appear! If I show myself and someone who could see my form appeared, what then? That would instantly alert the Goddess and she¡¯d murder the kid for sure!¡±


    ¡°A girl under the age of fourteen who can see you and could stand against the Goddess? I wonder if such girl even exists.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find her.¡±


    Although Hadith was joking, an answer readily came from Rave who was serious.


    ¡°¡­Yeah, after all, the fifteen years old Prince of Kratos is already engaged. I can¡¯t lose to him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, that was the cause of the commotion during the party. What kind of child is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a little girl¡ªhowever, I saw a lot of potential in her. Her future looks promising. Even at this moment, she¡¯s already brimming with magical power.¡±


    ¡°Really¡ª!? Then she might be able to see me¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Now that you say it, you might be right¡ª!¡±


    Rave was stunned by the shocked Hadith. ¡°You, be more serious, this concerns your life, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t notice¡ª! Ugh, back then, I should¡¯ve kidnapped her¡ª!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that¡ª!? Obviously the Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e would be some kind of noble lady from a very influential family¡ª!? Do you want to cause an international problem¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh right, you¡¯re right¡­ It would cause a great shock if she suddenly cried, wanting to go home¡­ consent is important. First of all, I must gain her consent.¡±


    But, even if he did get her consent, she was still a noble lady from the opposing kingdom¡­ well, still better than the Goddess. Hadith leaked a sigh while leaning his cheek on the terrace.


    ¡°I hope I find her soon¡ªmy bride.¡±


    He yearned for it.


    That was how he unconsciously blurted out those words in Rave¡¯s presence.

 CH 44

    In front of Hadith, who sat in the middle of the banquet, a row of young girls were lined up.


    It was in the courtesy of Marquis Veil.


    ¡­when Hadith thought about it, after learning of his below-fourteen-year-old preference, there was mockery in Marquis Veil¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Apparently, we have misunderstood Your Majesty¡¯s preference. Tonight, I have chosen some girls that would adhere to your Majesty¡¯s liking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Those girls who had been dressed up couldn¡¯t even be considered teens¡ªthey were but children.


    ¡­Some were even single digit in age.


    ¡°It seems that he heard from Lady Sufia that your fiancee¡¯s prerequisite is under fourteen year of age.¡±


    The voice of Rave inside Hadith¡¯s head half-convinced him of the fact.


    Come to think of it¡­ he hadn¡¯t seen Sufia yet. He did promise to protect Sufia back then at the port, but seeing her now would be counterproductive.


    ¡°¡­Please choose whichever you like.¡±


    ¡®Whichever¡¯¡ªsuch word was used by Marquis Veil, who lined up these girls like a merchant would his items.


    They were all fetching¡ªironically, the first thought that occurred to Hadith was; ¡®They must be expensive.¡¯


    ¡­Did Marquis Veil do this to eliminate any future chance of Northern Division¡¯s reformation?


    How foolish can he be?


    Hadith of course didn¡¯t let such thoughts appear on his face. He refused the offer with a smile.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t be good for children to still be awake so late into the night. Let me take care of them.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Which child does Your Majesty wish to be sent to your chamber?¡±


    Marquis Veil¡¯s face didn¡¯t move in the slightest.


    It made Hadith wonder what would happen if he was indeed a person as cursed as his title.


    What would befall those little girls? ¡­Would Marquis Veil care?


    The answer was obvious. those girls were insignificant to Marquis Veil.


    But the single thought that occurred in his mind before¡ªwas he as unpleasant as this man?


    Even so, he chose to do something about it.


    ¡°If Your Majesty can¡¯t choose, sending three or even four children at once can be done, too.¡±


    Finally, the heat of his anger rose to his face, and Hadith¡¯s mouth slipped.


    ¡°¡ªmost importantly.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a pedophile, is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡±


    Due to Hadith¡¯s cold voice, Marquis Veil lifted his face.


    Those aristocratic girls whom were looking at him were also frozen silly.


    Hadith snorted¡ªhow annoying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be outright¡ªtonight¡¯s feast doesn¡¯t suit my taste. I¡¯ll withdraw from here¡ªhow foul.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Enjoy the rest.¡±


    He quickly turned his heels and left the venue. That way, Marquis Veil would understand how big the Emperor¡¯s disappointment was.


    ¡°It looks like even more troubles will befall you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡®Indeed.¡¯ Hadith replied to Rave in his mind.


    To achieve their goal, what would that bunch do next? Would they still try to gain his favor or go on the offense?


    ¡ªit would most likely be the latter. After all, they didn¡¯t manage to get what they came all the way there for.


    How troublesome.


    Why would those girls agree to this? Do they truly belong to the Veil family? Or was it because Marquis Veil bought them?


    They are hopeless¡­


    ¡°Lord Hadith! I¡¯m so glad! We finally managed to meet!¡±


    When he turned around the corner and was about to approach the stairs, he heard someone¡¯s voice¡ª


    ¡ªSufia.


    When Hadith turned around, he frowned instantly.


    The figure that was running towards him was barefoot.


    Not only barefoot, but only wearing sleepwear covered in sheet. She didn¡¯t even put any make-up on.


    Needless to say, she wasn¡¯t like her usual self; a lady who always tried her best to appear like a dignified lady; one that was suitable to be called the Emperor¡¯s tea-friend.


    ¡°What happened? More importantly, what is this appearance of yours? Shouldn¡¯t you be bedridden after being caught up in the Naval Port¡¯s incident?¡±


    ¡°I, I really want to speak to you about that¡ªthe story of those who helped me!¡±


    ¡°¡­I heard your Father saved you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, those who saved me were the members of the Northern Division¡­¡±


    Sufia nodded to Hadith, who widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°One of them used a bow, while the other used a great sword¡­ their names are Camilla and Zeke, they helped me escape from the naval port together.¡±


    ¡°¡­where are they now?¡±


    ¡°¡­They didn¡¯t dare approach the vicinity of this castle because they would most likely be killed on spot. I was asked to deliver a message¡ªmy Father may be involved in the incident involving the Northern Division.¡±


    Sufia continued, trembling slightly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence. The two men who helped me said they couldn¡¯t prove it, but they claimed that the security of the naval port on that day was too lax. He said that the aristocratic members were absent and only commoners were stationed that day¡­ those bandits, they invaded, dressed as the Northern Division. I suspect someone was leading them. Other than that, after the invasion, the rest of the bandits were missing¡­ I¡¯m sure my Father let them escape¡­ In some form, my Father is involved, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­where could those who¡¯ve helped you be now?¡±


    ¡°They told me they would surely be killed if found, thus, they escaped. They only sent me to this castle and told me to tell you this. I was also told against telling you that they helped me. When I tried to figure out who they are exactly from my Father, I discovered that none from his private army knew about them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only to be expected. They would be caught if were revealed they knew something about the incident.¡±


    After a nod, Sufia laughed powerlessly.


    ¡°I¡­ that day, my Father told me to go to the cathedral in the naval port¡­ then, I immediately got caught up in that incident¡­ and when I returned, rather than relieved, my Father was in disbelief. His face told me everything, ¡®how could she still be alive?¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡®She should¡¯ve died.¡¯ That was probably what crossed inside Marquis Veil¡¯s mind that day.


    Especially because he couldn¡¯t exactly kill Sufia before the crowd after that incident. It would be terribly suspicious if his survivor of a daughter suddenly died.


    Therefore, Marquis Veil decided that Sufia had to be ¡®bedridden¡¯ and locked up after that incident.


    ¡°¡­My Father keeps asking me¡ª¡®did you see something? Or perhaps, did you hear anything?¡¯ I kept telling him that I want to speak to Your Majesty, but instead, I got locked up under heavy surveillance¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you escape?¡±


    ¡°I, it will be fine! No one has realized I¡¯m missing, yet! They were busy with preparing the feast!¡±


    Hadith sighed, hearing how reckless she was.


    However, with this, his suspicion was proven true.


    ¡°Thank you. I have to commend you for your courage. ¡­Leave it to me. After this, whatever your Father says, just listen and nod to it.¡±


    ¡°A, alright¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teleport you back. I hope you won¡¯t be too disturbed by this, after all, you just go out of bed.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Umm, the two that have helped me¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have any clues as to their whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°No, but they said they would flee the kingdom¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, they might still be in here. Find them, and give them my thanks.¡±


    Sufia nodded in relief.


    Once he closed his eyes and opened them again, Sufia had disappeared.


    Hadith thought while looking at the traces of his own magic.


    Should I give them some commemoration for saving Sufia?


    But first, he had to purge his surroundings.


    He recalled Sufia saying something about them being commoners, however, that was also the extent of the information.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but say this; I wish Lady Sufia could see me¡­¡±


    Rave perched himself on Hadith¡¯s shoulder.


    When he first heard there was a girl who could speak to the dragons, he summoned Sufia. But, she couldn¡¯t see Rave.


    She also didn¡¯t lie about it. She just said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Your Majesty.¡±


    Thus, to shield her from her domineering Father, he made her his ¡®tea friend¡¯.


    But that too, could spell a problem if he went too far.


    Marquis Veil in particular, wasn¡¯t too fond of Hadith¡¯s friendship with his ex-wife¡¯s daughter, Sufia. He was rejecting his own daughter.


    Other than that¡ª


    ¡ªwill the Goddess appear?


    ¡°¡­If I¡¯m going to eliminate Marquis Veil, at the very least, I must find her a good suitor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Rave nodded back.


    In actuality, Rave couldn¡¯t say that he was too fond of this side of Hadith¡ª


    ¡ªHadith didn¡¯t like leaving things half-done, because that was the same as being irresponsible.


    Such was Hadith¡¯s genuine sincerity.


    Rave just didn¡¯t want to see Hadith appearing in such a way.


    ¡°Lord, Hadith¡­¡±


    The dead bodies were piled on top of each other¡ªthey were all girls.


    A lone girl was stepping on a pool of blood, barefoot. In her hand was a long sword drenched in blood.


    The pungent smell of blood and death.


    ¡°This, night, is an, important, night, for me, and you¡­¡±


    As her cheeks were stained red, Sufia laughed gently. Her pupils were wide open.


    Surely, her fate had already been decided the moment she uttered to him¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m worried about Your Majesty.¡±


    Then, would none of that have happen if she didn¡¯t say that?


    Holding Rave, who had transformed into a silver sword¡ªthe Sword of the Dragon Emperor, Hadith laughed and answered.


    ¡°Good evening to you too ¡ªKratos¡­¡±


    ***T/N:

 CH 45

    The place where the Goddess appeared was a small, musty, dungeon. There was no sign of other people.


    The torches placed at the key points were burning.


    Their long shadows quietly swayed.


    Sufia had a disturbing smile on her face.


    ¡°You came, all the way, to Kratos, just, to kill, me¡ªhow, happy, I am!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it was quite unfortunate that we couldn¡¯t meet during my stay. Even though I ran all over the place solely in the search of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, because, I want, you, to yearn, and seek for me, more!¡±


    The tone of the Goddess gradually became more fluid¡ªshe had adjusted to Sufia¡¯s body.


    ¡°All women, are like that, you know?¡±


    The actual Goddess wasn¡¯t there. She was still sealed inside that holy spear kept by the Royal Family of Kratos. The Goddess couldn¡¯t escape from there until she had found a suitable vessel.


    The Goddess was female. As such, all women over the age of fourteen could be possessed by her. No one above fourteen years old was exempted from that, save for the Goddess¡¯ true vessel.


    But, this could also be considered a chance!


    If he stabbed the Goddess with his sword while she was possessing a human female, the Goddess would lost her divinity and a vast amount of power.


    The myth proved that she wouldn¡¯t permanently disappear, but for the time being, it would render her immobile¡ªuntil she found a new vessel and was revived.


    Rave offered no objection.


    Hadith also wasn¡¯t hesitating in the slightest.


    If losing Sufia meant six years of peace, her sacrifice wouldn¡¯t be of much loss to him.


    That was the only logical choice.


    ¡°What did you do this time?¡±


    The Goddess was obviously wary of the same thing.


    That was why Hadith kept her occupied¡ªto not miss that one in a thousand chance.


    Hadith knew what would please the Goddess most.


    ¡°All, for the sake, of meeting you.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill them while possessing Lady Sufia?¡±


    Without contempt, Hadith begun ascertaining the fact.


    Those little girls from before were thrown into this dungeon.


    Marquis Veil likely blamed and imprisoned them for inciting Hadith¡¯s disappointment.


    They probably couldn¡¯t even comprehend what mistake they had committed in the first place¡ªand, without knowing the truth, they were slaughtered by the Goddess.


    He felt sorry for the children¡ªbut that was it.


    If he showed any sign of weakness for even an instant, the Goddess would jeer and destroy him.


    ¡®You finally understand, right? Now, you know, right?¡¯


    ¡®¡ªthat only I can love you.¡±


    That was all the Goddess had ever wanted to say.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve known that you¡¯re the cause of those dead bodies, I only have hatred for you.¡±


    ¡®Sufia¡¯ glanced at Hadith¡¯s heavenly sword, before distorting her face in a laugh¡ª


    ¡ªquite a boisterous laugh it was!


    ¡°Aah, aaaaah, my Beloved! I¡¯ve grown to love you all the more! That¡¯s very pure of you! Me? I am the one who killed them? No, no, no, you¡¯re very mistaken. I haven¡¯t done a thing!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Sufia did it? Don¡¯t make me laugh, she isn¡¯t that kind of woman.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! You¡¯re exactly right! That¡¯s why I want to punish her! How dare she forget her own place! I will remind her that you¡¯re the Emperor! It¡¯s because you came all the way to Kratos just to see me that I arranged a fun little surprise for you! I plan to use this child to do that¡ªhey, hey, have you noticed anything strange!?¡±


    After said laugh, Sufia¡¯s neck bent at an unnatural angle.


    Hadith narrowed his eyes¡ªthat was when he noticed it; a rope-like mark on her neck¡­


    ¡°This kid is already dead~¡±


    He let out a gasp.


    ¡°She was strangled tight~ really, really, tight~ and with a rope, too~. At that time, she was like, real scared~ That was only obvious, though~! To be strangled by her own father like that~!¡±


    ¡°Her¡­ own, father? You mean, Marquis Veil¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yep, how pitiful of her~! She witnessed it! She witnessed her own father punishing those children! You see, her father was locking those children in a cage! Then, he accidentally killed one of them¡ªlong story short, two died¡ªyes, including this person! Riddle me this; what¡¯s the similarity between their deaths? It¡¯s that they both tried to escape! She failed because all she could afford to do was tremble! She couldn¡¯t even muster a single step!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her!¡±


    Hadith heard Rave spoke.


    But the words of the Goddess always penetrated Hadith¡¯s body like poison.


    ¡°Want to know what her Father said to her during her last moment?¡±


    ¡ª¡®Do you think you can do as you please just because His Majesty the Emperor took a bit of interest in you?¡¯


    ¡ª¡®You¡¯re hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡ª¡®But, it¡¯s all over now.¡¯


    ¡ª¡®No, most importantly¡ª¡®


    ¡°¡ªriddle me this, again. Can you guess what she was feeling during her last moments? To be strangled by her own parent like that?¡±


    ¡®¡ªsince the beginning, you shouldn¡¯t have been born.¡¯


    ¡°Pitiful~ how pitiful, right~? That¡¯s why I, out of benevolence, wanted to inform you of this girl¡¯s death. After all, even if just a little, you¡¯re interested in her, right? Now~ about this little fun surprise of mine, she¡¯s actually included, you know! I hung her like a pi?ata, then swung her around! That father of hers actually screamed and ran away when he saw it, isn¡¯t that great~!?¡±


    From Sufia¡¯s eyes, which couldn¡¯t see anything any longer, tears spilled.


    Was it Sufia? Or was it the Goddess laughing to the brink of tears?


    Hadith gripped his blessed sword.


    ¡°Thankfully, you came. I¡¯m so thankful for that. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t know the truth, right? I¡¯m the Goddess of Love. Naturally, I have to respond to her love. I have to get revenge for her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Silence.¡±


    ¡°Ah~ now you¡¯re the pitiful one, even though I just toyed with your heart a little. Aren¡¯t you a cruel man, to show me that kind of gaze? Do you finally understand? You can¡¯t protect anything! The only one you can love is me! Only me!¡±


    ¡°Sileeeence¡ª!!!¡±


    Hadith swung his sword ferociously, as if to cut that laugher into nothing.


    However, the Goddess that laughed¡­ was currently possessing Sufia.


    When the Goddess laughed, Hadith only saw Sufia.


    Then, like a puppet with its strings cut, Sufia fell to Hadith¡¯s feet.


    Even after the Goddess had escaped, Sufia¡¯s pupils remained wide open.


    Despite so, she would no longer talk to him.


    She would no longer drink tea together with him or laugh with him.


    ¡°Ahahahaha, hwahahahaha, hahaha¡ª!!! Poor you, but rest easy¡ª? I¡¯ll save you, only I can save you¡ª!¡±


    A haze surrounded Hadith. He swung his sword around, but the Goddess¡¯ cackling didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I will punish those who have hurt you, I¡¯ll make this city a sea of fire, so don¡¯t cry~!!¡±


    ¡°Hadith, get a hold of yourself, at this rate¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    In response to Rave¡¯s beckoning, Hadith turned his gaze away from Sufia¡¯s corpse.


    Rave also glanced at Sufia for a moment, but said nothing more.


    As he moved out, the fire was already spreading at an insane speed.


    It might also be due to the strong wind. The city was dyed red all over to the sky.


    The townsfolk desperately tried to extinguish the fire to no avail.


    Because it was the Goddess¡¯ fire. There was no way for humans to extinguish that kind of fire without magic.


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice but to counter it with your fire, Rave.¡±


    The fire that dragon emitted also burn magic.


    If it was the fire of the Dragon God, even the magic of the Goddess would be purified.


    Hadith levitated himself to the sky and looked around, before touching Rave.


    But Rave didn¡¯t immediately transform as per Hadith¡¯s wish.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Everyone will think you¡¯re the one who burned the city.¡±


    What Hadith was about to cast was the Flame of Purification. It was the opposite of the Goddess¡¯ fire¡ªthe Flame of Immolation. Nevertheless, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference.


    But that was but a trivial matter to Hadith.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing compared to the stigma that will stick to Lady Sufia from now on.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are right.¡±


    With a sad face, Rave agreed. At the same time, he transformed completely.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t overdo it, okay?¡±


    His golden eyes were wide open. The blade of his sword increased in brightness, growing larger and larger before it deformed. It glowed red, as if drenched in blood, and with a single swipe, it spread like a whip with a roar.


    Smoke soared from the slash.


    The townsfolk who noticed the attack from above screamed and ran away.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s that!?¡±


    ¡°N, no way, it¡¯s the Cursed Emperor!¡±


    ¡°The Emperor is burning the town!¡±


    Regardless, Hadith turned his back and swung his sword at the castle. The flame emitted from Hadith¡¯s sword purified and counteracted the Goddess¡¯ flame. Of course, no one was aware of such.


    Amidst confusion, the residents flee.


    Surely, they would survive. Then, they would make the statement that a dragon was spotted, trying to turn the entire city into ashes.


    But, that too, was also a trivial matter.


    Compared to the deceased Sufia¡ª


    Compared to those deceased children who died just because of a misunderstanding¡ª


    Compared to those people who were burnt to death¡ª


    ¡°¡ªHadith?¡±


    ¡°Rave, let¡¯s quickly get rid of this flame.¡±


    Everything is alright.


    He could still muster a laugh, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Dragon Emperor. I have to protect my people.¡±


    With a gentle tone, Rave let out a relieved sound.

 CH 46

    The Goddess seemed to have returned to Kratos after setting the city on fire.


    Her current entity must had solely been made of magic. That was why, without her current body¡ªwhich was the spear¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain her form for long due to the Dragon God¡¯s presence.


    Still, Rave remained vigilant, frequently leaving Hadith to patrol around Veilburg.


    Both the kingdom and its people were precious to Rave.


    Hadith thought it was probably due to his nature as the dragon who protected and guided the people.


    ¡°¡ªYour Majesty, are you listening¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Almost the entirety of Veilburg is burnt! Facing this state of devastation, how do you think the surviving people feel!?¡±


    It was a meeting that discussed obvious things.


    Towards the silent Hadith, the gathering princes interjected about the Veilburg¡¯s disaster one after another.


    ¡°¡ªand who do you think is the perpetrator, Marquis Veil?¡±


    ¡°¡ªis it true that Lady Sufia was blinded by jealousy upon the sight of those young girls, proceeded to kill them all, and then committed suicide?¡±


    ¡°¡ªwhat a thing!¡±


    ¡°¡ªthose girls were hired by Marquis Veil. Logically speaking, the motive for murder is there. However, the suspect is already dead because of suicide. Despite so, it¡¯s not impossible for her to have lite the fire.¡±


    ¡°¡ªif that¡¯s so, then even death can¡¯t absolve her of her sin! Even though the Emperor is safe, this counts as treason!¡±


    Marquis Veil, who was unilaterally blamed, had a bitter face.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t have a firm grasp regarding the situation should just remain silent. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Finally, Hadith uttered his first question.


    Sufia was dead before the fire started. Of course, only Hadith knew such. That peeping tom of a Goddess witnessed it and spilled the truth to him.


    The moment he realized his tongue had slipped, Marquis Veil¡¯s gaze wavered. But he quickly regained his composure.


    ¡°My daughter was being manipulated by someone.¡±


    That was indeed fact. She was indeed manipulated¡ªbut only after she died.


    If Marquis Veil had manipulated Sufia while she was still alive, she would¡¯ve kill those girls and then committed suicide right in front of Hadith¡¯s eyes. She was that kind of woman.


    Ironically, Hadith chose to believe in the Goddess¡¯ story.


    ¡°Not only that, even though the Northern Division was stationed, they were of no help during the fire.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lame excuse, Marquis Veil. Are you trying to shield your daughter?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, everything that has happened is quite mysterious in nature. Almost¡­ almost as if it were caused by some kind of curse!¡±


    Due to Marquis Veil¡¯s statement, the entire vicinity became quiet.


    Hadith, who became the main focus, gently asked back.


    ¡°What does that mean? Did I do something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was saying. But, isn¡¯t Your Majesty surrounded by such rumors?¡±


    No one could¡ªor would¡ªprotect Hadith.


    Marquis Veil stood up, his composure completely restored. He appealed with his hand on his chest.


    ¡°I have lost my daughter¡ªmy lifeblood! Even at this second, my heart is aching because of the loss I¡¯ve suffered! But for my beloved daughter to not only murder those innocent children, but also set the town on fire and then hang herself¡ª!? Inconceivable¡ª!! I know her well, she isn¡¯t that kind of girl¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s right.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t that kind of girl.


    She was but an ordinary lady.


    She was but an ordinary lady who died to cover her father¡¯s ass from the sins he had committed.


    ¡°Please, I want you to refrain from slandering my daughter! Have you seen the devastation in Veilburg? My family is one of the victims!¡±


    Towards Marquis Veil, who had appealed with such dignity, everyone was rendered speechless.


    It was Hadith who stood up instead.


    This was his chance¡ªRave was currently away.


    ¡°I understand you well.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, then, let¡¯s discuss about future support¡ª¡°


    ¡°Die.¡±


    The moment Hadith unsheathed his sword, Marquis Veil, whom was about to laugh, became frozen solid. Then, he incredulously stared at what had just fallen to the floor¡ª


    ¡ªhis left arm.


    ¡°H, hiii!¡±


    ¡°Y, y, Your Majesty¡ª!!¡±


    One of the room¡¯s inhabitants fell off his chair, while others visibly tried to escape the room.


    Ignoring everything, Hadith smiled at Marquis Veil, who stared back and forth between his fallen left arm and Hadith.


    His smile was both gentle and merciful.


    ¡°A, ah, my, my arm¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, armless or not, you¡¯re going to die, so don¡¯t mind that.¡±


    ¡°Hi, hyaaaa¡ª!! You, you Cursed Emperor¡ª!!¡±


    Was it due to his confusion, or because he was a well-trained soldier?


    Marquis Veil swung his saber at Hadith using his right arm.


    Hadith laughed at his attempt and pierced his right shoulder to the wall.


    ¡°Just now, you attacked me, right? Thanks for making it actual treason, how time-saving. Now your family is no more.¡±


    Lifting the edges of his lips, Hadith laughed.


    ¡°Both your precious wife and daughter¡ªI¡¯ll kill them.¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s unforgiveable¡­¡±


    ¡°Dead people shouldn¡¯t talk.¡±


    It happened in a flash. Not even Marquis Veil could have foresaw it.


    Even after his head was separated from his body, Marquis Veil¡¯s eyes stayed open.


    Hadith waved his sword in an attempt to shake off his filthy blood.


    ¡°Ah, now my attire is soiled. Prepare the bath.¡±


    ¡°Y, y, y, yes, I shall, soon¡­¡±


    ¡°After that, execute Marquis Veil¡¯s entire family. I don¡¯t care about their age or gender, kill them all. Don¡¯t leave a single person alive.¡±


    ¡°But, that¡¯s, no way¡­ Your Majesty¡­ then¡­¡±


    ¡°What, do you want to join them in the afterlife?¡±


    When asked so, the man shook his head.


    Hadith mumbled while pondering.


    ¡°Great answer. It would be better if you¡¯re always up to the task because I¡¯m expecting you to do more of this in the future¡ª


    ¡ªthat way, I won¡¯t need to kill you.¡±


    Everyone kneeled, their foreheads rubbing the floor.


    Such a sight brought a smile upon Hadith¡¯s face.


    I¡¯m fine.


    Aah, I want to find my bride soon.


    He kept smiling.


    He would become an emperor that wouldn¡¯t make his parents cry¡ª


    ¡ªyes, that he shall be, in a future he believed wouldn¡¯t exist.


    *Author¡¯s note:


    Thank you for reading as always!


    Thank you for reading such a dark story at the beginning of a new year!


    I¡¯ll probably write a lovely short story after this, so please come back again!


    In additions, thanks to everyone, the light novel of The Returnee Noble Lady Attacks His Majesty the Emperor Dragon is set!


    Details will be announced soon!


    Thank you for your continued support for Jill in the new year!

 CH 47

    Because he decided that person was strong, he was determined to become strong under the command of that person.


    But, sometimes, there was a glimpse of a very beautiful woman in that person.


    ¡°Are you ready? Okay, let¡¯s go to the training grounds!¡±


    Towards Zeke who had invited her, the ten year old Jill smiled.


    ¡°We shall use a training sword to avoid causing any injury.¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t use any kind of magical attack, okay? Especially because I can¡¯t use magic.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The sound of wooden swords colliding in the training grounds formerly used by the private army of Marquis Veil echoed.


    At first, they were light sounds, but gradually, they became heavier, and also faster.


    Damn, she¡¯s fast!


    It was hard to catch her movement.


    He swung his sword¡ªone blow, it didn¡¯t contain much strength, but accurately followed the center of gravity to raise momentum.


    In the first place, Zeke¡¯s sword was big, also called a great sword. It wasn¡¯t fast enough to catch up with Jill.


    ¡ª!


    She disappeareds from view again!


    There was a loud sound, and Zeke¡¯s sword was thrown upward to the sky.


    After seeing it fall and roll over the cobblestone ground, Zeke sat down.


    ¡°¡ªI admit defeat.¡±


    ¡°That was fast.¡±


    ¡°Well, defeat is defeat.¡±


    The height of the currently sitting down Zeke¡¯s eyes and the winner¡¯s were almost the same.


    ¡®It¡¯s crazy.¡¯¡ªthat was what he always thought.


    Zeke already accepted the fact that the Emperor was stronger than him.


    Even though that guy called himself the ¡®Dragon Emperor¡¯, he made a fuss everyday about what kind of cake he should bake for Jill next.


    ¡ªDespite so, that guy was well trained.


    Even when that guy was visibly more relaxed around Jill, he still left no openings. Even when that guy was whipping the whip cream, he never let his guard down.


    But, this girl, on the other hand¡ª


    ¡ª¡­even though she had magical prowess, shouldn¡¯t she still be a mere ten year old girl?


    The word ¡®magician¡¯ made Zeke conjure up the image of deep hooded man in his mind. Usually, those so-called magicians would support the soldiers. In short, they weren¡¯t the vanguard, nor did they possess artillery power. As such, they shouldn¡¯t excel in a one-on-one fight.


    Yet this girl fought like a trained mercenary¡ªno, soldier was the word.


    ¡°Why are you so strong?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s physical abilities you¡¯re talking about, I think it¡¯s boosted by my magic. For example, if I¡¯m not serious, I can only fly about this high.¡±


    In response, Jill flew lightly. Now she was as tall as a teen.


    ¡°But¡ªremember when I grabbed you and Camilla and proceeded to fly over the roof? I used magic for that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you using any magic in our fight, just now¡­¡±


    ¡°I would be lying if I say my magic wouldn¡¯t active unconsciously. There¡¯s nothing I can do about that.¡±


    For some reason, he was annoyed by the girl¡¯s bitter laugh.


    ¡°Got it. Then how about this? Use your magic power.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But, didn¡¯t you previously say¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªforget about that! At that time, that Kratos Prince didn¡¯t even use any magic!¡±


    He stared down at the cobblestones. Even though their eye level was the same, still, he couldn¡¯t match her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t stare back at her.


    It reminded him of the dread and the wrath which engulfed his heart at that time.


    If the Emperor wasn¡¯t present at that time, Jill would had surely been taken away by that Prince.


    Both Zeke and Camilla were blown away like garbage.


    He said he was a prince, but all Zeke saw was a boy. Later Zeke discovered that the Prince was only fifteen years old.


    Defeat was defeat. He could admit that straight away¡ªbut still, the humiliation wouldn¡¯t go away.


    He ended up having a flashback to that time the Battle Maiden was fighting that Goddess¡¯ spear in the sky. Jill collapsed soon after the fight and yet there was nothing Zeke could do to help her.


    Don¡¯t say things like, ¡®there¡¯s nothing you can do about it,¡¯ or, ¡®don¡¯t worry about it¡¯¡ª


    ¡ªI, this time¡ª!


    ¡®This time¡¯, what?


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The pondering Zeke lifted his face.


    In front of him was the smile of his Captain praising his determination.


    ¡°I planned to train you on magic later, but I think it would be better to make you adapt to magic now.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes!¡±


    ¡°Rest easy, okay? I¡¯ll adjust my magic so you won¡¯t die.¡±


    Then, Jill visibly enveloped both of her hands with magic¡ª


    ¡ªI¡¯m going to die.


    Zeke instantly forgot what he was frustrated about.


    ¡°¡­Is grilling Zeke part of today¡¯s training regimen?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The burnt Zeke fell face first to the ground, at the same time, Jill lifted her face.


    By the end of her words, Zeke heard the sound of Jill running away.


    Conversely, a single set of footsteps was approaching.


    ¡°Wait a moment, what are you doing, Zeke~?¡±


    ¡°Noisy as usual¡­! Obviously, I¡¯m training¡­!?¡±


    ¡°¡¯Training¡¯, as in, being roasted by magic~?¡±


    It¡¯s the noisy Okama.


    He somehow managed to put strength unto his arms and rolled to lie on his back.


    As he moved his neck, he saw the girl¡¯s profile as she talked with the Dragon Emperor.


    Looking at that scene alone, it was truly heartwarming.


    A kind-hearted girl, conversing with a young man. They looked like a couple.


    Camilla squatted, his body blocking the view.


    ¡°I see~ you¡¯ve procured yet another weird habit~!¡±


    ¡°Weird habit, your ass.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to how stupid you can be~ please keep a general account so you wouldn¡¯t end up this way again.¡±


    He found it tempting to agree with Camila¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t so at all. He quickly got up.


    Jill was embraced by Hadith.


    That captain of his looked like a headstrong, ordinary, girl when she was with the Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you dare laugh.¡±


    ¡°Aha~ in fact, I¡¯m already laughing.¡±


    ¡°When we spoke, captain looked like she¡¯s sixteen, no, seventeen¡­ she didn¡¯t appear like a little girl at all.¡±


    ¡°The sight of her fighting againsr that Goddess¡¯ spear in the sky must¡¯ve had quite an impact on you, huh~?¡±


    It seemed that without the need of him spelling it out, Camila had already guessed his meaning.


    ¡°¡­Am I hallucinating?¡±


    ¡°Exactly so~ but, if you aren¡¯t, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°What, you ask¡­¡±


    What if she is about twenty years old; a so-called adult woman?


    When Zeke pondered said question, as if sensing his thought, the Emperor suddenly turned his eyes onto Zeke.


    He was showing that childish smile as usual¡ªhowever, it was as if his golden eyes were bottomless¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll still think of her as my captain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯ll keep you safe~¡±


    Surrendering, he curled up on the floor.


    Never again, this time, I shall protect her properly!


    I¡¯ll prove it to her!


    Towards the blue skies, such was his oath.


    His determination stretched from that kingdom¡¯s sky to the kingdom without dragons¡¯ sky.

 CH 48

    A little girl said, while being held by a young man.


    ¡°While I¡¯m learning etiquette from Lady Sufia, will Your Majesty be working?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m meeting with the chairman of the firm.¡±


    ¡°Then please don¡¯t forget to bring Zeke with you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget to take your medicine.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Will you come to my office after you finish studying? I think the pound cake is just about done.¡±


    ¡°I understand, it¡¯s a pinky-promise!¡±


    The two who promised to each other were akin to close friends. The young man was the Emperor of the empire while the little girl was already his bride, therefore, no one would be surprised by such scene.


    All I can do is smile while looking at them~


    The Emperor¡¯s smile¡­ certainly, everyone can smile, but what¡¯s truly inside?


    With her hand on her cheek, Camila sighed.


    Zeke, who was once beside Camila, went to the young man¡¯s side, followed by the little girl jumping down to approach Camila.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the wait, Camila. Time to go.¡±


    Like an adult, Jill separated from His Majesty and went to the room where her etiquette tutor waited.


    Instead of discriminating and oppressing people, she would give out instructions and take proper responsibility. The true epitome of a Captain¡ªas Zeke said. Even her appearance, which was that of a ten year old girl, seemed unsuitable.


    However, no matter how much Camila thought about it, that recent conversation somewhat suited her childish appearance.


    ¡­speaking of which, Zeke was saying something weird.


    When that girl was fighting the Goddess, she looked like an adult woman.


    Camila thought it was an illusion. After all, at that time, the night sky glittered with magic. It wasn¡¯t impossible for said magic to play with her vision.


    But, she was suddenly concerned¡ª


    ¡ªwhat could this little girl be?


    If that girl truly wasn¡¯t a mere, cute, little girl but a woman, would Camila be content to just look at her with a smile?


    Camila grew anxious at what she used to perceive as a mere childish smile.


    ¡°Hey, Jill-chan~, what do you like about the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s with the sudden question?¡±


    Jill responded to the question like how an ordinary girl would.


    Camila continued walking through the corridor with Jill.


    ¡°He kept smiling at Jill-chan, I¡¯m worried if you might be misled by that~¡±


    ¡°¡­Misled?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor is certainly super good-looking, but what about on the inside, behind all that~?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, Camila, you¡¯re being profane towards His Majesty right now.¡±


    Even if so, that was the only way Camila could express it.


    ¡ª¡®that¡¯; his innocence which betrayed his outer appearance. His honest cruelty. Everything¡ªincluding his mysterious gentleness.


    ¡°I know Jill-chan has set her eyes on the Emperor¡ªbut, to jump into marriage, isn¡¯t it a bit too hasty~? No matter how strong you are, you¡¯re still a ten year old. Therefore, I¡¯m worried that Jill-chan might be misled by her own feelings.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t deny your points there, Camila.¡±


    Camila put her hand on Jill¡¯s shoulder. What Jill currently required wasn¡¯t a man, but a friend that would listen to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s why~ Camila onee-san is quite worried~ are you really, reaaally happy with your decision? Why would you decide on the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡¯I have no choice¡¯, I thought. I decided to because he¡¯s too pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Be-because he¡¯s too pitiful~?¡± After parroting that, Camila panicked.


    ¡°Wait what¡ª!? It¡¯s because Jill-chan felt sorry¡ª!? B, but, isn¡¯t love supposed to be heart throbbing, something that makes you unable to pry your eyes away from him, instead of, ¡­this¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°I do feel my heart throb, though? His Majesty also faints frequently, right? That makes me unable to pry my eyes away from him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that that¡¯s completely different~!! Love is, love is when everything he does seems cool, to the point it makes you want to scream, ¡®kyaaa~¡¯!!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure about that. Personally, I think the fact that I still want to help him despite how cool or perfect he is, is the definition of my love.¡±


    Camila became speechless for a moment.


    Jill looked up at Camila in both a meaningful and mischievous way.


    ¡°For example, if Camila is in any peril or difficulty, I would be feeling sorry for you, thus lending a hand. It can be called sympathy. Because to me, Camila is someone I am obligated to protect. But His Majesty is different.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ wait~? What do you mean, ¡®different¡¯?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is a person that can manage until the end through anything, even if it means being alone¡ªand I dislike that. I don¡¯t want him to face anything solely by himself, I want to help him. My help might be unnecessary to him, but still, I want to help. Love is a pretty troublesome thing, huh?¡±


    ¡°Somehow¡­ I understand your point~¡±


    ¡°No matter what people say, His Majesty is strong. Much stronger than Camila and even me.¡±


    Camila unconsciously held her chest¡ªit was as if she was being stabbed there.


    ¡°That¡­ that stings~ most importantly¡­ eh? What was it that I¡¯m about to say?¡±


    ¡°Even if you asked me that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I got it. Jill-chan likes His Majesty because he¡¯s strong¡ª¡°


    ¡ªwhile at the same time, Jill considered Camila to be a weaker man than His Majesty the Emperor.


    Protecting and reaching out were within Jill¡¯s kindness. It was a natural thing for Jill.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll stop thinking about it~¡±


    ¡°Eh, okay?¡±


    ¡°Some things are better left untouched in this world~ sometimes, even adults need to look away from the reality~¡­¡±


    ¡°You said something similar to His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Wait, stop talking, I¡¯m in a bit of a mess right now~¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hm, on another side, compared to His Majesty, I think Camila is more of an adult.¡±


    Beside Camila, Jill laughed. Her laugh was childish. Even her stride was small.


    Ah, I understand now~


    There¡¯s no doubt about it, this girl is a woman.


    That¡¯s why she can¡¯t properly understand the feelings of a man.


    ¡°Yes, yes~ I¡¯m indeed an adult, so what? Do you want me to hug you, Jill-chan~?¡±


    ¡°Even Camila is teasing me, now¡­ I¡¯m fine, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Haha~ I¡¯m just joking~¡±


    Stunned by herself, Camila smiled bitterly.


    Jill gave no one else but Hadith the chance. He would be casually hugging her while she said nothing to him and let it happen¡ªyes, indeed, that privilege belonged only to Hadith.


    Even if unconscious, women were always strict at drawing the line.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve noticed from the start~¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Nothing~ just some gibberish~¡±


    Camila was sure she would also have her own privileges, especially during emergencies¡ª


    ¡ªor rather, isn¡¯t that specifically the job of an escort?


    ¡°Fufu~¡±


    ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°I noticed it, you know~ Jill-chan, you¡¯re actually glad to be hugged suddenly by His Emperor, right?¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    Camila was a little frustrated.


    Be still, my beating heart. Don¡¯t let this girl grow into a woman you prefer.


    It¡¯s all Zeke¡¯s fault. Let¡¯s leave it at that.


    Camila decided to devote herself to her duty of escorting Jill.

 CH 49

    ME, as Lord Hadith¡¯s partner¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, can I request that of you? I think it¡¯s just appropriate for you to show up in behalf of Marquis Veil.¡±


    ¡°But, is Lady Jill alright with that?¡± Sufia glanced at Jill who stood beside Hadith.


    Before leaving Veilburg, they would like to hold a ball in the castle by inviting everyone from the vicinity. Hadith, whom had acquired Veilburg by appropriating the previous Lord¡¯s territory, would be the organizer. No one objected to this proposal.


    ¡ªbut, shouldn¡¯t Hadith¡¯s partner be Jill!? Even the Dragon God had recognized her as Hadith¡¯s other half.


    Jill smiled to the appalled Sufia.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m the one who requested for Lady Sufia. It¡¯s okay isn¡¯t it, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to support your wish.¡±


    ¡°B, but still, if Lady Jill isn¡¯t present¡­ what, why? Is Lady Jill not good at dancing, or, you dislike party¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°No, before anything else, there¡¯s something really important we must address¡ªthere¡¯s too much of a difference in height between His Majesty and I. It¡¯s kind of impossible to dance with him.¡±


    Hearing the unexpected reason, Sufia¡¯s eyes grew large as she measured the two.


    Jill placed her palm on top of her head, which only measured up to Hadith¡¯s waist.


    It was as she said¡ªit would be difficult to dance with him even with the help of high-heeled shoes. If they insisted upon doing it, the dance would surely came out clunky.


    After patting Jill¡¯s head, Hadith turned to Sufia.


    ¡°It would also spell trouble if the organizer himself doesn¡¯t participate in the dance. That¡¯s why I want to ask this of you.¡±


    ¡°T, then, during the ball, what would Lady Jill do?¡±


    Hadith smiled. He may be a very intelligent person¡ªyet still, he was still unfamiliar with love. He might not know how Jill would feel if she saw Sufia and Hadith dancing.


    As long as she didn¡¯t confirm this, there was no way she would undertake the request.


    Jill was the one who answered Sufia¡¯s question.


    ¡°I managed to apply to become His Majesty¡¯s escort.¡±


    ¡°I already told you that is no good. It¡¯s better for you to stay home. What if someone comes up to you during the ball and asked the reason you let me dance with Lady Sufia?¡±


    ¡°I know that, but who will protect you then, Your Majesty¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Be honest with me, you¡¯re just eyeing for the dishes that will be served during the ball.¡±


    Jill stopped talking. She was averting her gaze.


    ¡°T, that¡¯s not true, you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Veilburg chefs to prepare the dishes. Therefore, if you stay home, I can make time to cook you a chocolate cake. How about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay home!¡±


    ¡°¡ªtherefore, I request this of you, Lady Sufia.¡±


    Sufia smiled at Hadith who managed to coax Jill.


    When it was about food, it was as if the two were of the same age.


    Lady Jill, even though your usual self is much more mature¡­


    With that sort of outcome, Jill was spared the fate of having to watch Sufia and Hadith dance. Maybe, for the kid-Jill, chocolate cake was more precious than anything else.


    Sufia shrugged and nodded¡ªthere was nothing to be concerned of anymore.


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. After my return to the Imperial City, surely, there will be more parties waiting to be held. You may be asked to do this again in the future. Of course, if you find a new Marquis Veil, that won¡¯t be a problem anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, until then, I shall do my all to support Lord Hadith and Lady Jill.¡±


    Sufia bowed, and assumed it was better for her to be requested rather than other women.


    She still felt a slight sadness because Hadith asked her hand merely because she was a substitute, but she was confident said feeling would vanish in no time.


    Sufia was happy to see Hadith who now could laugh happily alongside Jill.


    If there¡¯s anything to be concerned with, it¡¯s whether or not Lady Jill¡¯s age is appropriate for what awaits her¡­


    That was, becoming the Emperor¡¯s bride. It was inevitable that she would be involved in rivalry with other women in the future. Jill was cute, but still, Sufia was worried.


    For a little longer, Sufia wanted Jill to stay as a carefree child who was satisfied with getting chocolate cake.


    After bowing down, Sufia stiffened when she noticed the kind of face Jill was making.


    Beneath her curtain of hair, Jill wasn¡¯t smiling.


    Jill was staring at her feet, smiling bitterly at her petite body. She then grabbed the hem of Hadith¡¯s cloak.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ªwait for me, okay? I will grow up soon.¡±


    Hadith, who shifted his gaze, could only see Jill¡¯s smile and not her previous expression.


    But soon, he joyfully picked Jill up and held her. Their eye levels now matched with each other.


    The sight of their foreheads almost touching reminded Sufia of little chicks huddling together.


    ¡°I will wait for you. But if you grow up too soon, I won¡¯t be able to hold you like this anymore, which is saddening¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ bear with it?¡±


    ¡°¡ªLady Jill.¡± Towards Sufia who involuntarily called her, Jill turned her gaze.


    Hadith was an adult, while Jill was smart enough to know how to behave so she could stand beside him properly. She was always calm, acting like a grown-up, and laughed only when it was necessary. Camila and Zeke would surely attest to such, Hadith may think the same, too¡ª


    ¡ªbut, Sufia¡¯s perspective had changed.


    Jill is the one who chose me for his partner. Perhaps because she¡¯s assured when it¡¯s me. Because I¡¯m no longer in the way.


    Jill too, who had fall in love with Hadith, was no longer, and could never be a cute little girl anymore.


    Sufia smiled. Someday, Jill would surely realize the meaning of Sufia¡¯s gentle, mature, smile.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s do our best with embroidery and poetry reading again, today. Skill in dancing is also important!¡±


    Jill¡¯s reluctance was apparent, but after sneaking a glance at Hadith, she agreed.


    Sufia knew of Jill¡¯s determination¡ª


    ¡ªI have to do this so no one else can snatch him away in the future.


    I have to become someone who is the most worthy to stand beside him!


    ***T/N:

 CH 50

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, can I keep this¡ª!?¡±


    Having said that, his cute bride ran from the opposite end of the hallway.


    The first thing Hadith did was crouch down to match her eye level.


    Jill presented something she had carefully enveloped in both hands to Hadith¡ª


    ¡ªit was a chick.


    The cute yellow creature nestled into Jill¡¯s little palm as she exclaimed.


    Speaking of which, today, merchants were visiting the castle to peddle before heading to the Imperial City. Jill could¡¯ve bought new dresses, jewelry, and other trinkets¡ªbut instead, she chose that.


    ¡°Jill, it¡¯s going to grow bigger, you know~¡±


    ¡°Yes, and impossible to bring to the Imperial Palace.¡±


    The knights chasing after Jill were sighing with bitter smiles.


    Jill shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll raise it properly! I won¡¯t let it become a hindrance!¡±


    ¡°But still~¡±


    ¡°As long as His Majesty agrees, all is good, right!? Your Majesty, please, I want to take care of it, just like anyone would a dog or a cat!¡±


    Jill appealed to Hadith with a mix of anxiety and expectation.


    He felt dizzy¡ªshe was simply too cute.


    As if he could refuse, anyway. At any rate, Hadith¡¯s cutest bride in the world, who always acted like a proper adult, rarely expressed her selfishness.


    Moreover, isn¡¯t this her first request to me ever!?


    He wanted to jump.


    Jill¡¯s knights were probably also attracted to said rare moment of childishness¡ª


    ¡ªthey both waited for Hadith¡¯s decision.


    After clearing his throat, Hadith replied with,


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Or rather, taking care of a pet is also a good way to learn.¡±


    Jill¡¯s face shone.


    ¡°Really!? Later, you mustn¡¯t take back your words, okay, Your Majesty!?¡±


    ¡°But you have to keep your promise¡ªyou must raise it properly.¡±


    ¡°I know! Thank you, Your Majesty! I love you!¡±


    Jill suddenly screamed¡ª


    ¡ªno, it¡¯s too cute, help.


    Even Rave, inside Hadith¡¯s body, laughed out loud.


    ¡°Oi, aren¡¯t you too compliant to your wife?¡±


    You¡¯re too noisy, Rave!! Isn¡¯t she cute!? She even told me she loved me!!


    Cute Jill and the cute chick. Everything was really cute! What a heartwarming sight! The world was wonderful today¡ªI don¡¯t need to do a politics of fear today, either!


    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t tell me taking care of your pet is going to be part of my job as your knight from now on. That¡¯s a goddamn chicken, you know, a chicken.¡±


    ¡°Good luck~¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to push all the work to me? Okama, you work hard too.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have to learn how to raise it properly! To the library I go!¡±


    ¡°Before that, how about you name it first?¡±


    Towards Hadith¡¯s proposal, Jill turned around, before gazing at the chick. She smiled.


    ¡°Alright, Steak!¡±


    The place froze in an instant.


    The one who finally spoke awkwardly was Camila.


    ¡°No-no matter how much you think about it, Jill-chan, that¡¯s the name of a food¡­¡±


    ¡°Too straightforward? Stew, then!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the problem, Captain, why would you name it as if it¡¯s food¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Saut¨¦?¡±


    ¡ªit became a cooking method.


    It felt like the shiny yellow creature in Jill¡¯s hands was shaking¡ªwas it because of chills?!


    ¡°I hope you get bigger soon!¡±


    Jill smiled innocently. Her cuteness was consistent.


    ¡°Thank you again, Your Majesty! Saut¨¦, from now on, I shall raise you properly!¡±


    ¡°I, I see, so, so you¡¯ve decided that you¡¯re going to name it Saut¨¦?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯m dreaming! To be able to raise my own pet! Someday, I want my own cow and pig too!¡±


    ¡ªfor what?


    As the adults grew meek, Jill turned on her heels with the chick in her hands.


    Did I just hear the chick chirping in terror, or was it just my imagination?


    ¡°¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±¡±


    In the completely frozen atmosphere, Zeke suddenly scratched his back.


    ¡°For the time being¡­ how about we let it escape without her knowing it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s that idea too~¡± Camila clapped her hands and nodded. ¡°Well, yes, let¡¯s just do that! You usually don¡¯t raise chickens in the Imperial Palace, either¡ªor cows, or pigs¡­ it¡¯s not a ranch!¡±


    ¡°Y, you¡¯re right!¡±


    Since Hadith nodded, it meant that they¡¯d gotten permission from the Emperor.


    Surely, Zeke and Camila will succeed at this.


    However, Jill exerted her utmost ability to protect her pet as if it was her own child¡ªin the end, every single one of Camila and Zeke¡¯s attempts failed.


    Even the Dragon God Rave was beaten¡ªit was no longer possible for Sautee to escape.


    ¡ªno way, am I the one who¡¯s going to saut¨¦ it?


    There was no longer any need to ask that question.


    Hadith would watch the chick grow into a literal chicken Saut¨¦, slowly but surely.


    *Author¡¯s Note: Please look forward to Saut¨¦¡¯s next appearance.

 CH 51

    ¡°Huh, Your Majesty, you aren¡¯t making sweets today~?¡±


    Camila and Zeke, who had escorted Jill to Sufia to her etiquette class, returned to the drawing room.


    Even though they should be staying by Jill¡¯s side as her Dragon Knights, they seemed to have been ordered by Jill to stay beside the Emperor, instead. Sometimes, they took turns with Mihari while waiting for Jill to finish with her studies.


    Hadith had no escort as of current. Nor did he need one¡ªbut it was nice to have someone else to worry about him and stay beside him. Especially if it was due to the intention of his bride.


    While smiling, Hadith showed his sewing, and also a stuffed animal he was currently holding.


    ¡°No, I have some other business today.¡±


    ¡°Is that a stuffed bear!? No way, for Captain!?¡±


    ¡°I bought it secretly. I want to give it to Jill.¡±


    When he visited the town together with Jill, Jill was looking inside a certain store¡¯s window. She was definitely looking at that doll, but she denied it. Hadith knew she wanted it.


    ¡°I want to surprise her with this present.¡±


    ¡°A stuffed bear for Captain¡­? Wouldn¡¯t she be more pleased if you bought her a weapon, instead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true~ Jill-chan likes cute things, right~? When responding to the enemy attacks, she¡¯s just being a rationalist.¡±


    ¡°¡ªeven so, Emperor, what are you doing with that stuffed bear?¡±


    Before Zeke could get his reply, however, Camila exclaimed.


    ¡°How about giving it a cute wrapping~!!! It would become a great present~!!!¡±


    ¡°I plan to do that, too. But not before turning this bear into me.¡±


    ¡°¡°Huh¡ª?????¡±¡±


    Hadith, who had finished measuring the size of the bear, took out a felt fabric he had prepared. All the while Camila and Zeke were staring with round eyes.


    ¡°It shall wear a black cloak that I often wear, and also a crown. Because it¡¯s an Emperor.¡±


    ¡°W-wait, could that be¡­ your own clothes!?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. This is Hadith-Teddy¡ªalso known as Haddy. There are a lot more adjustments I am going to add after this.¡±


    Hadith enthusiastically picked up the scissors.


    Zeke muttered, his face was as if he was faced with a dire political issue.


    ¡°Haddy¡­ hand-sewn¡­ by the Emperor himself¡­¡±


    ¡°When we reach the Imperial Capital, I won¡¯t be able to spend much time with her, that¡¯s why, I want to make sure Jill never forgets me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªOi, absolutely don¡¯t put your hair inside that doll, okay, Emperor!?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to do that.¡±


    They exhaled in relief, and sat around Hadith.


    ¡°I mean, Emperor, if you can sew¡­ can you also do housework in general?¡±


    ¡°Rave said that that¡¯s the basic requirement of being a man nowadays.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t see Rave, but Jill already explained it to them so they wouldn¡¯t be confused when his name was mentioned. That too, made Hadith happy.


    Ever since Jill came, everyday felt wonderful.


    ¡°Waah~ somehow, I feel like it would be better if you aren¡¯t an Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, if he weren¡¯t an Emperor, would he be able to live decently?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right~¡±


    It turned out that they were concerned about him. However, Hadith only continued his work silently.


    I hope she will be pleased when she receives this¡­


    He never knew that he could strive that hard just to see someone smile.


    Up until now, Hadith had constantly been smiling at everything he would end up trampling. Or to be precise, trampling them was the reason for his smile.


    He was still too scared to believe that those days were going to continue.


    ¡°Emperor~ what do you like about Jill-chan~?¡±


    ¡ªCamila¡¯s sudden question had Hadith¡¯s needle stuck.


    ¡°W, what are you asking, suddenly!?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a cute reaction but¡­ considering that it came from a twenty year old man, it¡¯s not~¡­¡±


    ¡°How about not asking such controversial questions like that in the first place? It takes this really creepy undertone depending on the answer. Did you forget that Captain is only ten years old?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the question, then~ what if Jill-chan were about the same age as us~?¡±


    ¡°If Jill were¡­¡±


    When Hadith began to imagine, his face turned red instantly.


    ¡°She, she would be this really beautiful woman. But, the current her is also really cute, especially when she laughs¡­ she will stab a whole cake with a fork and eat it, then she will smile a little at me¡­ She¡¯s cute! So cute, so unreasonably cute¡­ no, I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±


    ¡°Oi, water, drink some water and take deep breaths!¡±


    ¡°Sometimes ago, I asked Jill-chan, ¡®what do you like about the Emperor?¡¯¡±


    His heart rate and blood pressure rose at once, but he quickly tried to regain his composure.


    Hadith, who was being cared for by Zeke, looked at Camila. Camila picked up the cookies on the table and said.


    ¡°But I wonder if I should really tell it to the Emperor who doesn¡¯t even know how to make children~¡±


    This time, the needle pierced his finger.


    ¡°Wha, wha, wha¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Camila, you¡­¡±


    ¡°As I thought~ It¡¯s still too early for the Emperor~¡±


    ¡°D, don¡¯t tell me, you talk about such things to Jill!?¡±


    While stopping the bleeding using a piece of cloth, Hadith turned bright red again,


    Jill was only ten years old. But the inside was too manly to be called a child, and there were times when she acted like a full-fledged veteran warrior. But still, she was a cute girl. Camilla said that if they were to degrade her using her age, she would fire them¡ªno, maybe she would even fire them literally.


    ¡°No way would I discuss such topic with Jill-chan~ even if she is very mature. She wouldn¡¯t discuss such topic with a man.¡±


    ¡°In that regard, we are thankful for her matureness which is better than the Emperor¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good¡ªwait, I¡¯m immature?¡±


    ¡°Your previous reaction alone proves that~? Don¡¯t worry, though~? Jill-chan knows how to draw the line.¡±


    ¡°Considering Captain¡¯s age, aren¡¯t you exaggerating?¡±


    Hadith was annoyed by how they acted like they were the adults in the room. Their ages shouldn¡¯t be that different.


    ¡°How uncouth. My royal educator is Rave.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon God, huh.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, that doesn¡¯t sound any less concerning¡­~¡±


    ¡°Why? Well, if you ask me to explain, it¡¯s a bit troublesome, too¡­¡±


    ¡°I see~ yeah, it¡¯s troublesome to explain about ¡®going to the cabbage field¡¯, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Camilla sighed deliberately, before looking at Zeke.


    ¡°Huh~ Emperor, you really didn¡¯t know about ¡®the talk¡¯~? Don¡¯t you worry about your public image~?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you still think it¡¯s a bee who delivers children? That idea is really absurd, what if the children run away¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± After that outrageous explanation, Hadith asked fearfully.


    ¡°W, what¡¯s this talk about the bees? Isn¡¯t it pollen, instead? Cabbage field? Cabbage field would need pollen, but, bees?!¡±


    ¡°Let me explain, it¡¯s a special type of bee, it¡¯s the type that you can¡¯t see¡­¡±


    ¡°So, so it¡¯s the same as Rave? Without magic, you can¡¯t really see him¡­¡±


    ¡°Y, yes, yes, you¡¯re right, Emperor~ strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Huh!? Wait, this explains why people can¡¯t see Rave!? It¡¯s because of the declining birthrate, isn¡¯t it!?¡±


    Suddenly, Zeke called out to Hadith who stood up.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s alright, someday, you will understand.¡±


    ¡°Does this also have a correlation with that fourteen year old age in women¡ª!? Because I¡¯m a man, I don¡¯t know¡ª!! It seems that the Goddess invaded our kingdom since long ago¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°No, your Majesty, no~ you¡¯ll finally see it when you kiss a girl. Romantic, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I see, I see everything now. Once I¡¯m finally be able to see ¡°it¡±, the bees will deliver the children to the cabbage field. Then the man picks it up!¡±


    Zeke and Camila could only nod.


    Hadith, amazed, held his mouth.


    ¡°I, I never knew¡­ no way¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªnow the Emperor has stopped working.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it nice, maybe we can get even with Captain using this.¡±


    ¡°¡ªI, I think, Jill is already with my child!¡±


    ¡°¡°!!!!!!!!!!!???????????¡±¡±


    Hadith swiftly cleaned up sewing tools and stood up.


    ¡°I shall therefore face her.¡±


    ¡°No, wait a minute, Emperor~!¡±


    ¡°We, we are just joking with you!¡±


    ¡°Why are you guys being so noisy?¡±


    ¡°Jill¡ª!!!!!¡±


    Just in time for a break, Jill opened the door and entered. Camila and Zeke were clinging to Hadith, pulling his cloak and whatnot, trembling. Hadith approached her and knelt¡ª


    ¡ªfirst, I must apologize.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Jill. I didn¡¯t know that a child could be made with a kiss¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªHa?¡±


    ¡°I have no excuses. Was he already born? Could it be, all this time, you were rising them all by yourself? Even worse when I realize they may not know their father¡­ but I promise to raise him properly! Just leave the baby food to me!¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about, Your Majesty? You can¡¯t make a child with just a kiss?¡±


    Jill¡¯s denial had Hadith in utter shock.


    Jill, who cleared her throat, asked for permission from Hadith to explain.


    ¡°¡ªthe proper way to make children is, if a couple lives together every day, one day, they will find a child. The locations differ; it could be between trees, in the river, or trapped inside bamboo¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­ so it relies upon luck, huh?¡±


    ¡°Because, isn¡¯t a child a gift from the heaven?¡±


    ¡ªI thought the same!


    But then, what happened after that¡ª


    ¡ªJill smiled meaningfully towards Hadith, who was still reorganizing his thoughts, before turning to the other two.


    ¡°After we grow up, let¡¯s look for them together. Oh, and you two¡­¡±


    Jill cracked her fist towards Zeke and Camila whom were trying to escape the room silently¡ª


    ¡°¡ªcome here for a moment.¡±


    Hadith thought while staring at Jill¡¯s demonic sergeant appearance, and her knights, whom were screaming and apologizing.


    I went along with everyone¡¯s joke, should I leave it as it is?


    He knew what Jill knew, but kept silent.


    It seems that Jill really likes me¡­ and everyone else is also kind towards me¡­ they believe in me¡­


    I wonder what she really thinks about this Dragon Emperor me.


    When will she realize that I¡¯m still deluding myself?


    I keep ridiculing that these days won¡¯t last, while also excitedly looking forward to tomorrow, getting used to it step by step.

 CH 52

    On the way home in the evening after replenishing his sugar, Hadith stopped, noticing just as he was about to leave.


    ¡°Jill?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Huh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Jill, who was looking through the shop window, turned around in a hurry.


    Hadith, on the other hand, turned his eyes towards what Jill was eyeing.


    In the shop window was a stuffed bear sitting on a cushion. Dark brow fur with round ears and black eyes, fluffy and comfortable to hold. It was quite adorable.


    ¡°Do you want that?¡±


    ¡°No, not really¡­¡±


    Even though Jill rejected it, she glanced at the bear in whimsical manner.


    Jill, whom had been escorting Hadith to go shopping, was rarely distracted. She could even ignore yakitori which had a very delicious aroma.


    She truly wanted it, it seemed.


    Jill rushed to Hadith, who peer into the shop window to check the price.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s the truth! I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want the stuffed animal! I no longer have the qualification to!¡±


    ¡°Qualification? You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°But, but, it¡¯s true! When I was about seven years old, my parents bought me the same thing as a souvenir on the way home. But that day, a thief entered the mansion and I used the stuffed animal as a shield! I thought I could fix it later¡­!¡±


    ¡­it seemed that she had gone through a lot of things.


    With both fists clenched, Jill dropped her gaze to the ground.


    ¡°I tried my best to fix it, but it was more difficult than I thought and my stuffed bear entered martyrdom¡­¡±


    ¡°Martyrdom¡­¡±


    Jill nodded seriously when Hadith parroted her.


    ¡°Therefore, I decided to not have stuffed animals anymore.¡±


    Was that how it was?


    ¡°¡­Are you doing this as a repentance?¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for understanding.¡±


    Jill replied with a tired face¡ªit was as if she was a Captain that couldn¡¯t prevent the loss of her men.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I¡¯m no longer qualified to have stuffed animals¡­¡±


    With that, Jill threaded alone.


    There was no happiness or hostility around her¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t good.


    Hey¡ªa voice came from inside his head. Rave said inside Hadith.


    ¡°You understand, right? You must buy it for her later.¡±


    Of course he knew.


    It was just that Jill might not appreciate it the way he thought she would.


    Rave, I¡¯ll need your help later.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me, but what should I do?¡±


    No matter what it took, he must turn it into a wonderful present. With that in mind, Hadith followed Jill.


    Her bed, with a canopy, could fit three large adults. It was luxurious¡ªhowever, Jill couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was plain. Jill sighed. She wondered if she could decorate it with anything.


    The stuffed bear I saw last week was cute.


    The shabby limbs, ears, and soft body were plump and cute. Speaking of which, The Rave Empire had a famous brand of stuffed bears. Certainly, the stuffed animal Jill once owned was also made by the Rave Empire. It wasn¡¯t exactly the same shape because the craftsmen handmade them one by one¡ªno, she didn¡¯t want to be reminded of that. She shook her head profusely.


    That was because if she pondered about it for too long, she would be relieving a painful memory.


    Through the passage of time, the memory had become subtle¡ªbut it was still painful.


    When she became Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she rejected his gifts of stuffed toys. After Geraldo heard about her stuffed animal¡¯s martyrdom, he understood and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not really a problem, is it? After all, it¡¯s not like stuffed animals are a necessity of life.¡±


    Well, even though it was very likely the gifts Jill received from Geraldo were picked by his sister.


    But, as he said, it¡¯s not a necessity of life, yep.


    No matter how old she was, it didn¡¯t matter even if she was a returnee, there were things she couldn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Jill.¡±


    Hadith, who changed his attire in a separate room, came into her bedroom. Jill¡¯s back was turned towards him, blocking her view.


    Because she didn¡¯t feel any murderous intent, her response was delayed. That was when he rolled onto the bed.


    ¡°!? W, what is it, Your Majesty, so sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s finally done.¡±


    Hadith, who had his knees on the bed, laughed and spread something in his arm¡ª


    ¡ªit was a stuffed bear. He was moving its arm to greet Jill.


    It was the same bear she encountered when she was escorting him last week.


    But for some reason, it was wearing a fine cloak and a crown¡ªbut there was no doubt about it, it was the same bear!


    No way¡ªJill widened her eyes.


    ¡°You made it yourself, Your Majesty!?¡±


    ¡°Only the cape and the crown adornment.¡±


    The bear seemed to not have been sewn, indeed.


    ¡°It¡¯s to match the doll with me. The name¡¯s Haddy.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Bear, huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°You, what¡¯s wrong with calling it with it¡¯s given name¡ªmy name?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. We will soon be returning to the Imperial Capital. Then I may have less time to be around you, and we may not be able to sleep together like this.¡±


    Hadith gently gave her the stuffed emperor bear. Jill was visibly perturbed.


    ¡°Um, Your Majesty, I¡ª¡°


    ¡°I want you to think of it as me and have it.¡±


    Love sure was heavy.


    While thinking of it, she put the doll on her lap.


    She felt like the beady eyes were looking at her¡ªcute.


    She stifled her sound and closed her eyes, turning her back to Hadith.


    ¡°I would be happy to take care of it, but, as I thought, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s this bear, it will be okay, he won¡¯t die.¡±


    Jill widened her eyes.


    ¡°Dying the thread with Rave¡¯s blood, I sewed a magic formula inside it. When you pull the cloak, the magic ore hidden beneath the crown will appear in front of it in the form of a muzzle. If you pull it three times, said muzzle would shoot a magical heat ray.¡±


    ¡°¡­heat ray. How powerful it is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯ll only shoot from the front, therefore not damaging the doll. If even a single thread breaks, the doll will enter automatic battle mode to fight enemies within range.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!?¡±


    ¡°Be careful because it may not stop rampaging until all the enemies within range die.¡±


    ¡°How do I stop it?¡±


    ¡°Pull the cape twice.¡±


    Indeed, it was a stuffed animal that was difficult to handle.


    Hadith, sitting beside her, said mischievously as she turned over the doll and raised its arms to check its entire body.


    ¡°More than anything, even if it does break, I can fix it.¡±


    After seeing Hadih¡¯s face, Jill was unavoidably embarrassed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is cheating¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This gift totally spelled that Hadith was a totally different man from that one guy in her once-failed love.


    However, she was still wary. She didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake.


    Silently, Jill hugged the stuffed bear. She was really cautious.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you accept my gift?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She covered her face using the stuffed animal, and nodded.


    Hadith smiled happily, and dropped a kiss on top of her head¡ªonly tonight, would she overlook his action.


    ¡°By the way, you mentioned something about Rave¡¯s blood¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it comes out when I cut him.¡±


    ¡°¡­he¡¯s not angry?¡±


    ¡°¡ªof course I am!!! I¡¯ve been silently watching from over here!!! This is how you repay me after watching over you all this time, huh, you ungrateful Dragon Emperor!!!¡±


    The sweet atmosphere, however, wasn¡¯t preserved for long due to the fight between Hadith and Rave, who made a heavenly entrance.


    Jill smiled and hugged her teddy bear.


    With a prayer that she would get a different ending than in her previous life.

 CH 53.1

    A sword was held against a female commander, who couldn¡¯t conceal her shock when the 12-year-old Jill appeared on the battlefield.


    ¡°No way, you¡¯re their commander?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I believe you¡¯re Crown Princess Elynsia Deus Rave?¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed, I am¡ªand you are?¡±


    ¡°Jill Saber.¡±


    ¡°The daughter of the Saber Family? Aren¡¯t you the fianc¨¦e of Prince Geraldo? ¡­I see, so that¡¯s how things are¡­¡±


    The female commander of the opposing kingdom closed her eyes, seemingly pondering something.


    There was no sign of resistance.


    However, sensing some urge, Jill advanced the talk.


    ¡°I shall make you a prisoner. I guarantee your lives, so tell your troops to surrender. Also, don¡¯t expect reinforcements.¡±


    The operation Geraldo entrusted to Jill went very well.


    Princess Elynsia¡¯s unit had not only been lured out, but also cornered.


    Even if Elynsia¡¯s troops were the valiant dragon knights of the brave first empress, once they were trapped within the anti-aircraft magic circle, they would be reduced to mere sitting ducks. If they still tried to escape, their annihilation would be inevitable.


    ¡°His Highness Crown Prince Geraldo told me to not commit any unnecessary killing.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand. Your advice is probably the wisest decision. Vissel must¡¯ve had played hand in this situation¡­ Haha, what an outcome. In the end, to him, I¡¯m merely a menace.¡±


    ¡°Attack¡ª!! Attack¡ª!!¡±


    Suddenly, there was the roaring sound of a horn. At the same time, magical power erupted from the Rakia Mountains, sweeping through the entire vicinity, shattering the anti-aircraft magical circle¡ªscreams and yells rose.


    There¡¯s another troop¡ª!? From where¡ª!?


    Before Jill could finish thinking, the enormous magical aura transmitted from across the border made her skin crawl. Her subordinate answered her previous question¡ª


    ¡°¡ªright on the summit of Rakia! A crimson war flag! It¡¯s the army of Emperor Rave!¡±


    ¡°Hadith Theos Rave! No way, he crossed over the Rakia Mountains already!?¡±


    Who would¡¯ve thought that it was the greatly rumored Emperor Rave. He must had come to aid Elynsia.


    ¡°Jill, let¡¯s take Princess Elynsia with us and withdraw, this is no longer a battle we can win!¡±


    At the sensible words of her calm lieutenant, Jill bit her lips intently.


    ¡°To withdraw, without even putting up a fight¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°After that previous blow, the anti-aircraft magic circle was destroyed, and there¡¯s also enemy reinforcements. Our troop will inevitably be swarmed by confusion¡­ and to march to the top of the Rakia Mountains in this season will spell death for us. We are completely overwhelmed¡ªI don¡¯t doubt you can see this, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­This is unbelievable, for His Highness Geraldo¡¯s plan to be thoroughly grasped by the enemy!¡±


    ¡°By the Emperor of Rave, whom should¡¯ve been defeated by His Highness Geraldo, none the least. I want to doubt the enemy¡¯s sanity, but I think the most sensible conclusion we can reach is that the Emperor has been deceiving his allies, too, by making them think that there wouldn¡¯t be any reinforcements.¡±


    It sounded so nonsensical, Jill wanted to laugh, but the stunned expression of Elynsia as she looked at the reinforcements confirmed the theory once and for all.


    The lieutenant suddenly turned his gaze towards the Rakia Mountains.


    ¡°We¡¯ve defeated the Dragon Knight of the First Empress, and made her our prisoner¡ªthat should be enough to consider this mission well done. Our new objective is to return with the crown princess; we absolutely mustn¡¯t look away from her.¡±


    ¡°¡ªUnderstood! Withdraw! Inform everybody of our new objective!¡±


    ¡°¡ªdid you, come to save me¡­ Hadith?¡±


    Behind the dispatched messenger, Elynsia briefly muttered so, before ending it with a laugh.


    Jill immediately grasped her sword.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the fact doesn¡¯t change that we¡¯ll be bringing you back with us.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even though I had refused your plan and instead took Vissel¡¯s side, only to end up becoming a pawn in his disgraceful scheme¡­¡ªno, I see¡­ you¡¯ve doubted Vissel since the beginning, huh? You knew this would happen.¡±


    Elynsia casually stood up while lamenting how much of a foolish child she was. There was a smile on her face, but it was really heart wrenching¡ªit was as if she was crying, instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m but a piece that deserves to be disposed¡ªthis pitiful half-sister of yours, who couldn¡¯t even decide whether to become your ally or your enemy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, if you show the slightest resistance¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, there was a shock from below, and Jill¡¯s sword was blown away.


    ¡ªa hidden dagger!?


    Due to how unnatural Elynsia was¡ªto laugh amidst such a predicament, Jill was thrown off guard¡ªthe bow and sword of Jill¡¯s subordinates immediately turned against Elynsia.


    ¡°As if I would let you escape, Princess~ Zeke!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Hold it, Camila, Zeke!¡±


    Some distance away from Jill, Elynsia turned her hidden dagger to her own throat.


    ¡°Crown Princess, what do you think you¡¯re doing!?¡±


    ¡°¡­At the very least, I will not become a burden to him. If I were to become a prisoner, I¡¯m sure he would come to my rescue. You¡¯re a good child, I have always known that. But, merely for the sake of protecting ourselves, we cursed you, called you a monster¡­ even though we, these selfish creatures, deserve to be called such even more than you.¡±


    ¡°¡ªCamila! Shoot!¡±


    Following the commander¡¯s words, Camila pulled the string of her bow and arrows immediately struck Princess Elynsia¡¯s shoulders and feet¡ªbut the princess only laughed, grit her teeth, and remained still.


    The princess held the dagger she was about to use to cut her own throat with dear life.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, forgive this pathetic older sister of yours.¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop, please stop¡­ Your Majesty the Crown Princess, we aren¡¯t going to take your life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be your ally¡ªat the very least, I won¡¯t end up being your enemy, Hadith. That is my form of apologizing.¡±


    With a smile, Princess Elynsia slit her own throat.

 CH 53.2

    Jill could only watch as it happened.


    In a battlefield, lives shouldn¡¯t be wasted in vain¡ªthe enemy should think the same.


    A battlefield was supposed to end with minimum casualties¡­


    ¡­it was precisely that memory which made Jill realize, there was no such thing in the first place.


    Hadith, who hadn¡¯t managed to reach them in time, was left in the dark about the true nature behind his half-sister¡¯s death.


    In the end, his half-sister died¡ªeven though he came to prevent exactly that.


    Surely, he was devastated.


    Surely, he would blame himself for her death¡ªhe would blame himself for not arriving fast enough, for not rushing to her place right away¡­ then he would cry while laughing.


    She, herself, wondered if it was her fault for not tackling the princess immediately¡ª


    ¡ªthe same way she could still recall the vivid smell of the blood which stained the hair she had begun to grow, that question remained in the back of her mind.


    Because that would be the story from now on.


    For Jill, who had gone back from the age of 16 to the age of ten, it was no longer the talk of the past, but the future instead.


    ¡­The outbreak of war between Kingdom of Kratos and Rave Empire, can that future be changed, too?


    She pondered while gazing at the sky of the Rave Empire.


    Why am I here?


    She was beyond the passage of time, and also the borders of magic.


    ¡°Ah! What a good cabbage this is! To turn out so green like this! I shall use this today, then!¡±


    ¡ªyes, why am I here, indeed. What am I doing, really?


    ¡°To be able to obtain fresh vegetables, how great! It was a nice idea to sow those seeds! If this good weather continues, surely, it will flourish! I sure am looking forward to that!¡±


    She could stand it no longer and instinctively kicked him in the back.


    ¡°Why!? Why are you growing cabbages like a drunken grandpa, Your Majesty!?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­ once we get to the imperial capital, we won¡¯t be able to do this anymore¡­¡±


    Hadith, who toppled over and whose face was sinking into the cabbage field, answered without any hint of anger.


    Hadith Theos Rave¡ªthe Emperor of the opposing kingdom who should¡¯ve been Jill¡¯s greatest enemy.


    For some reason, Jill¡¯s husband was now tending thea farm while wearing gloves and an apron¡ª


    ¡ªit was important to note that even today, he was definitely still the Emperor of the Rave Empire.


    Yes, he was indeed the Emperor¡ªeven though he¡¯s the emperor!!!


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t have to be growing cabbages, right!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m growing other vegetables properly, too. Soon, the strawberries will be ready¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s not what I mean! What you should be properly doing is thinking about this situation! Especially from the perspective of a bystander!¡±


    ¡°You needn¡¯t tell me that, I¡¯m thinking properly about it¡ªafter all, today¡¯s dinner is pot-au-feu.¡±


    ¡°Eh, pot-au-feu¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, I also obtained a large salted pork, I will dice it into big chunks and then simmer them. There will be a melting sensation as you chew on it, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­melting¡­¡±


    In the back of Jill¡¯s mind, who is weak to food, floated the image of a simmering, piping, pork pot-au-feu.


    Hadith was good at cooking. The pork he was boasting about must be scrumptious due to the greasy fat¡ªafter swallowing her saliva, she realized something.


    ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s not it, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°The potatoes are growing nicely. This region is warm, the beginning of spring comes quickly, which I am grateful for.¡±


    ¡°¡ªugh! Are you even listening to me, Your Majesty!? You should¡¯ve ordered us to do this instead! Moreover, you¡¯re in a state where you can¡¯t use your magical power freely, but you¡¯re already working hard in the field!¡±


    ¡°Oooi, Your Majesty, Captain, I¡¯m back! Look, I got a big catch from the river!¡±


    ¡°Look, Jill-chan~! Look at this big bird~! I¡¯m the one who caught it~!¡±


    Hadith stood up with a smile after hearing the voices of his subordinates who came back from behind the broken stone wall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s process the bird so that it can be preserved. Should the fish be salted and grilled while it¡¯s fresh?¡±


    ¡°Now, that sounds really nice~ not only is there a river here, beasts also live in the mountains, which make the hunt worthwhile~!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I once worried about what would happen when we reached this place, but it¡¯s surprisingly a nice change.¡±


    The subordinates, whom were nodding to each other, caused Jill to clench her fists.


    ¡°Even Zeke and Camila, too! Why are you guys getting used to this kind of life, instead!?¡±


    Perhaps surprised by Jill¡¯s yell towards the blue skies, the little chick she adopted shrieked.

 CH 54

    Jill opened her eyes wide under the cloudless blue skies of the Water City of Veilburg.


    Long torsos with large wings, his entire body was adorned with bright gleaming robust scales.


    Their legs were as tall as Jill. Despite so, without causing any noise, they gently descended on to the front yard of the Veilburg castle.


    ¡°D, dragons¡­! Your Majesty, there are dragons! Why!?¡±


    Although impressed by the three dragons standing in a row, Jill didn¡¯t know the reason for their arrival. As such, she looked up at her tall husband, who stood beside her¡ªHadith.


    Hadith¡¯s beautiful golden eyes narrowed as he showed a mysterious face.


    ¡°It seems to be a greeting from the Imperial Capital. I have no need for human personnel so I asked my brother to send me the dragons that are being kept by the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Per-personnel!? As in, drivers?! So, we¡¯re going to ride these, then?! Not a horse, or a carriage!?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s right, in Kratos, you don¡¯t use dragons as a mean of transportation. After all, dragons won¡¯t be born in Kratos.¡±


    Jill nodded at Hadith¡¯s deduction.


    There were two large kingdoms in the East and West of the Continent of Prathi across the Rakia Mountains.


    One was Jill¡¯s homeland¡ªthe Kingdom of Kratos. It was a kingdom under the patronage of the Goddess of Love and Earth¡ªthe Goddess of Kratos. The direct descendant of the Goddess, which was the Royal Family of Kratos, also lived there.


    The other one was the Rave Empire, where Jill currently was. It was a kingdom under the protection of Rave, the Dragon God of Reason and the Sky. The descendant of Dragon God Rave was the Royal Family of Rave.


    Although they were supposed to be one land, be it the crops or the climates, the two kingdoms were vastly different.


    ¡°I, I, I¡¯ve never seen them this close¡­!¡±


    The last time she was that close to a dragon was amidst a raging war¡ªthe dragon was spitting flames before being shot down to the ground by Jill¡ªthat can¡¯t be called ¡®seeing up close¡¯, alright¡­


    Jill, moved, put her hands together¡ªHadith who saw that smiled bitterly.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t scared?¡±


    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯ve always dreamed of riding a dragon! I even wanted to keep one! But, dragons hate magical power¡­¡±


    ¡°To be exact, they hate the magical power inherited from the Goddess of Kratos.¡±


    Suddenly appearing on top of Hadith¡¯s shoulder was a mysterious creature with small wings on his snake-like body¡ªthat seemingly dragon creature was the Dragon God Rave.


    Hadith furrowed his eyebrows and whispered.


    ¡°Rave, stay inside me, we¡¯re in public!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t show up then you wouldn¡¯t be able to command those dragons, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, the almighty Dragon God Rave!¡±


    ¡°So, the dragons can see Rave?¡±


    Preparing their departure to the Imperial Capital, people were moving around in a hurry, putting saddles and loads on the back of the dragons. None of them paid attention to Rave.


    Rave, the Dragon God, could only be seen and heard by humans with powerful magic.


    Jill asked her previous question in a quiet voice, Rave followed suit.


    ¡°¡ªof course they can! They¡¯re dragons, after all! In the first place, that condition only applies to humans!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Does that mean even Sautee can see Rave?¡±


    On Jill¡¯s back were two backpacks.


    One contained a hand-sewn teddy bear she received from Hadith, who said rather heavily, ¡®think of it as me.¡¯ The other, the chick that she had started to keep after receiving permission from Hadith. The former was called Haddy and the latter was named Sautee¡ª


    ¡ªeach time her surroundings heard her calling the chick by its name, they pulled their faces¡ªbut Jill didn¡¯t care.


    Sautee, whose leg strength increased in response to Jill¡¯s voice, came out from the gap between the backpack and responded to her.


    No way, is it answering to me?


    Rave laughed and answered.


    ¡°It seems that it can! ¡ªwait! Don¡¯t peck me! It hurts! What¡¯s with this chick!? So, you really want to be saut¨¦ed by Hadith, huh!?¡±


    ¡°Piyo¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Please be a good boy and play with the Emperor Bear, Sautee. Back to the topic in hand, if dragons hates the magic power of the Goddess of Kratos, then, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡­¡±


    Due to the protection of the Goddess of Love and Earth, Kratos, it was normal for the people of Kratos to be born with greater or lesser magical power.


    Born in Kratos, Jill, who had a tremendous amount of magical powers, would probably be hated the most by dragons.


    The anxious Jill was suddenly embraced by Hadith.


    Jill took a breath when Hadith¡¯s face, which every single aspect of was beautiful, approached her suddenly.


    He often hugged her like that¡ªbut that didn¡¯t mean she was used to it.


    Whether it was his long eyelashes, his bottomless golden eyes, which seemed to be drawing her inside, or the shape of his thin lips, which would call her name¡­ she couldn¡¯t get used to any ofthem.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine¡ªafter all, you¡¯re the wife of the Dragon Emperor. You are a princess who has been blessed by the Dragon God. You even wear the golden ring, which is the proof of that. The dragons wouldn¡¯t be hostile to you.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? So, I can ride them, after all!?¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re with Hadith, you should be able to ride a dragon without a problem. Even if they say they ¡®hate¡¯ you¡ªthat¡¯s just generally the case. However, don¡¯t force them to carry you by yourself. If a dragon doesn¡¯t approve of its rider, it won¡¯t protect her¡ªas such, when flying highly, not only will you suffer altitude sickness, you also won¡¯t be able to control the dragon.¡±


    To ride alone would be that difficult?


    A little disappointed, Jill hugged Hadith¡¯s head¡ªin the end, the joy that she would still get to ride a dragon won.


    ¡°I want to ride one! Please, Your Majesty, give me a ride! Quick! I want to quickly fly in to the sky!¡±


    ¡°I get it, I get it¡ªbut, you can already fly in the air as you currently are, so why¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªflying with a dragon has a whole different sensation to it!¡±


    Once again, Hadith replied with, ¡®I get it¡¯, and a voice came from behind.


    ¡°Jill-chan~ our preparations are ready~¡ªwait, huh~!? We¡¯ll be riding a dragon!? No way~!? I¡¯ve never been on a dragon before~!!¡±


    Camila, who turned deep blue, was the knight of Jill, the Dragon Princess. Of course, she would ride on top of the dragon along with Jill.


    Zeke, whom was also the Knight of the Dragon, was frowning deeply as he stood behind Camila.


    ¡°No way, seriously?! ¡­I wasn¡¯t seeing things, those are truly dragons¡­ amazing.¡±


    ¡°Y-you guys will be alright, dragons are kind creatures, after all¡­¡±


    Sufia, who also came to see them off, said in a soothing voice.


    Sufia was not only serving as Jill¡¯s tutor, but also as the Marquis of Veil.


    Instead of moving with them this time, Sufia would be taking charge of that place as Jill and her crew took their leave for the Imperial Capital.


    ¡°Lady Sufia, have you ever ridden one before?¡±


    ¡°J, just a little bit, I got to ride them¡­¡±


    Sufia shyly admitted with her eyes closed. Hadith laughed.


    ¡°I always thought Lady Sufia has a tendency to be liked by dragons¡ªbut not to that extend, that¡¯s truly amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because someone from several generations ago had gotten married with the princess¡­ the dragons are all the friends of the Royal Family of Rave.¡±


    ¡°However, whether or not they are liked by dragons ultimately come down to what kind of individual they are. It seems that there were some people who were hated by the dragons, even though they were part of the royal family, because they were as venomous as snakes.¡±


    No matter how someone looked at it, Sufia, who chatted with Hadith, gave off the vibe of a delicate Marquis¡¯ daughter. Most probably thought a fragile woman like her couldn¡¯t muster any courage to ride on a dragon.


    The mixture of awe and distress on the faces of Camila and Zeke face amused Jill.


    Jill¡¯s laughter turned into a joyful one when Hadith sat on his saddle and the dragon began to rise from the ground.

 CH 55

    From Veilburg castle, where she had remained for about a month, the figures of Sufia waving her hand, and Mihari¡ªthe guard¡ªgiving a salute from the gate could be seen getting smaller and smaller.


    The blue sea of Veilburg shone brightly.


    When they turned to change direction, a storm of cheers rose from the city. From the wall of the military port, Hugo, of the Northern Division, whom was appointed as captain, was giving rough salute.


    Everyone saw Jill and Hadith, whom took it upon themselves to protect Veilburg from the attack of the Goddess, off.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you grateful that you protected them, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s answer, even though they were seeing the same scene, was abrupt.


    However, Jill saw his eyes narrowed in tenderness. Rave, who was perching on his shoulder, also seemed proud.


    ¡°Starting now, we shall be returning to the Imperial Capital of Raelm!¡±


    As Hadith pulled the reins, their altitude increased steadily.


    While Jill was cheering, Camila and Zeke were screaming.


    ¡°What~!? We¡¯re still going higher~!? Noooo~! I¡¯m going to die, nooo~!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t scream, and stop trashing around!¡±


    ¡°Umm, Zeke and Camila are¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The dragons are listening to me. The saddles have been tightened¡ªand even if they fall, the dragons will catch them.¡±


    ¡°Dragons sure are smart!¡±


    From behind the ecstatic Jill, various things like ¡°What do you mean, ¡®if they fall¡¯¡ª!?¡±, ¡°I want to faint¡­¡± could be heard, which was disregarded by Hadith and the dragons.


    Whether it was due to the dragons¡¯ condition being top notch, or because they were in good mood, the speed increased. Soon, they had passed the mountain and the river.


    ¡°Amazing, Your Majesty! This is really fast, won¡¯t we be arriving soon?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just impossible. Dragons can¡¯t fly for hours. From Veilburg to Raelm, that¡¯s like crossing the Rave Empire from East to West, so it will take two days, even at this speed. Not to mention, those two behind us will most likely need some breaks. We¡¯ll probably reach our destination after three days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that I¡¯ll be able to ride a dragon for three days!¡±


    ¡°Then, I guess some service is at due.¡±


    Maybe because of Hadith who laughed mischievously, suddenly the dragons, which were flying amidst the clouds, made a full turn.


    It¡¯s like a dream!


    While cheering, Jill frolicked.


    ¡°Are you having fun?¡±


    ¡°Aplenty! Not to mention, Your Majesty is so cool, riding a dragon like this!¡±


    The figure of Hadith, whom controlled the dragon with a stunning tug-of-war, up close, looked like a dragon knight¡ªeven though Jill once saw him as an enemy.


    Hadith face turned red as his gaze swam to Jill, who praised him with honest excitement.


    ¡°R, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I wish I could see you do this all the time¡ªah, but, Emperor, you better not strain yourself.¡±


    The descendant of the Dragon God Rave, Hadith, whom was said to be a vessel, held too much magical power inside his body. As such, he had poor physical condition. Incidentally, his heart was also weak.


    Trivial things could cause his palpitation to go awry, and once that happened, he would fall down immediately.


    Knowing that, Jill tried to check Hadith¡¯s complexion.


    Before that could happen, Hadith hugged her from behind. He buried his face in Jill¡¯s hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Whenever I see how happy you are, I am energized.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Even though the breeze should had been comfortable, Jill became uncomfortable and lost her balance.


    She no longer heard the screams behind her¡ªperhaps because she had fainted.


    In fact, when she opened her eyes, they were already on the ground, taking a break. Zeke and Camila were both on their saddle.


    Thus, the air journey on the dragons continued peacefully on the first and second days. Jill gleamed the entire time.


    ¡°Hee, so you¡¯re the middle child of the seven siblings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emperor, I have two older brothers and two older sisters. I also have a pair of twin little brothers, and one little sister.¡±


    She was glad that she was able to ride on a dragon, but what she enjoyed the most was that she had a lot of time to talk with Hadith alone.


    She was able to do so back in Veilburg, of course. But other than during their bedtime, there was always someone else¡ªRave was also there.


    However, as of the moment, Rave was helping Zeke and Camila ride their dragons, as such, he had to leave. Or perhaps, Rave was being considerate and giving them some alone time.


    ¡°How about you, Your Majesty?¡±


    The above the sky environment brought a feeling of openness.


    Hearing what she herself had said, Jill regained her senses¡ª


    ¡ªHadith had a brother, and other than that, he wasn¡¯t too close with his family.


    However, Hadith didn¡¯t seem to mind and answered while controlling the dragon.


    ¡°As of now, I have an older half-sister, and two half-brothers who should be the same age as Vissel. After that, I have two younger half-sisters, and a younger half-brother. I used to have a lot more.¡±


    ¡°Because of the Goddess, many died¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, about seven of them¡ªor maybe more. In all actuality, all of them were supposed to die from my curse.¡±


    Towards Hadith whom said so casually, Jill pursed her lips.


    For the most part, the Goddess is to blame¡ªbut there are also those who took advantage of the situation and spun a conspiracy, resulting in Hadith being regarded as cursed.


    The center of the kingdom was such a place.


    Jill, whom was the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Kratos, had seen and heard the story of his past before the Goddess rewound her time.


    There was internal conflict stemming from Kratos.


    Within the Kingdom of Kratos itself, the only ¡®good¡¯ relationship there ever was, was between a certain brother and his little sister. They were close¡ªtoo close, which led to Jill annulling her engagement and then being executed under false charges.


    Let¡¯s not dwell on that anymore. More importantly, this is about His Majesty.


    In the future that Jill knew, after the ensuing rebellion and civil war, Hadith would execute the Royal Family of Rave¡ªincluding his half-siblings, and also his brother, Vissel, one after another.


    After a war with the brother he trusted, who colluded with Kratos, Hadith was fed up with the repeated betrayals and became an outrageously cruel emperor.


    However, as of the current, his hands, arms, and back, which supported Jill were gentle and warm.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m hated, there¡¯s a chance you might get harassed too¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯ll protect you, Your Majesty!¡±


    The words of Jill, whom had regained her spirit, made the stupefied Hadith blink.


    After learning of the disastrous end that awaited her engagement with Prince Geraldo, Jill got married to Hadith as a means of escape.


    However, after having her time rewound, she decided to save the pitiful and kindhearted man, despite knowing how strong he was.


    This time, not only avoiding the war with Kraitos, she wanted her love to be fulfilled.


    There were many problems¡ªsuch as the gap between their ages; which were ten and nineteen, or the fact that Hadith was targeted by Goddess Kratos¡ª


    ¡ªhowever, Jill became the bride of Hadith, and defeated the Goddess.


    ¡°I¡¯ll destroy them all!¡±


    ¡°O, okay? ¡®Destroy¡¯¡ªoh, yeah, right, you did destroy the Spear of the Goddess, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me! If it returns, I will destroy it again!¡±


    ¡°B, but, wouldn¡¯t it be better if only the Goddess is destroyed? Certainly, I am disliked by my surroundings, but you see, Older Brother Vissel is kind¡ªalbeit I don¡¯t know if he will approve of us¡­¡±


    Hadith still didn¡¯t know the biggest betrayal in his life would come from his own brother¡ªVissel.


    Jill smiled.


    ¡°I will not destroy those who¡¯re on your side, Your Majesty.¡±


    If they are enemies, then, I¡¯ll destroy them¡ªJill left those words unsaid.


    Not only that, the first enemy the Emperor will face won¡¯t be his brother, but¡ª


    ¡°¡ªOi, we¡¯ll be able to see Raelm, soon.¡±


    To the voice of Rave, who was suddenly already beside them, Jill turned forward.

 CH 56

    The gentle plains were cut off by a river flowing to the sea, transforming into a steep slope. The forest lined with trees gradually disappeared. A green plateau could be seen under the soaring clouds.


    Is it because of the altitude?


    The air had changed. It had the serenity and sacredness she had once felt in the Imperial Capital of Kratos. It felt like being protected by God.


    Eventually, the clouds cleared, as if they were but fog, and she could see the capital spreading to the zenith.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Imperial Capital of Raelm¡­¡±


    The heart of the Rave Empire. Located in the northernmost part of the Rave Empire, the capital had a high altitude and the air was a little cold.


    The dignified appearance of the Imperial City, towering against the blue sky, made it worthy to be called the ¡®Heavenly City¡¯.


    The city walls that divided the plateau and the city where clouds flowed continued to the cliff. Its height was so tall, it couldn¡¯t be crossed without the help of a dragon.


    The cityscape beyond the wall, which could be seen diagonally from above, was both orderly and beautiful. A number of stairs extended towards the center on the white sidewalk. Smoke billowed from the colorful rooftops and chimneys. In the middle of the city was a clock tower with a bell. Behind it, a white castle with three steeples stood majestically in the sky.


    ¡°Is that¡­ your castle, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Hadith nodded as they flew in parallel with the plateau crossing the castle wall. His voice sounded tense.


    Yes, at least for now, neither the town nor the castle could be called a cozy home for Hadith¡ªit was a battlefield.


    ¡ªGyutto.


    Jill put her hand atop Hadith¡¯s which was holding the rein that controlled the dragon. Without saying anything, Hadith took her hand in his¡ªthat was when it happened,


    ¡°!? Your Majesty! Above the wall, isn¡¯t that a magical barrier!?¡±


    ¡°Jill! Close your mouth!¡±


    It was a device that was also deployed on the wall of Kratos. It was for defeating enemies on the outer wall.


    A transparent wall with a geometrical pattern appeared up on top of the castle wall¡ªseveral beams of light were emitted in a straight line. By lowering the dragon, they managed to dodge the magical heat rays by mere inchs. They escaped while turning in the sky.


    ¡°Why, why are we being attacked!?¡±


    ¡°Rave, escort those two and the dragons to a safe place! Their target is me!¡±


    ¡°Why did this happen~!? Even though Your Majesty is the Emperor~!¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty, I¡¯ll go instead! Your Majesty, Zeke, and the rest should retreat to a safe place!¡±


    ¡°Jill!¡±


    She could hear Hadith panicking. Iit seemed that he wouldn¡¯t escape. As such, Jill kicked her saddle and flew straight to the barrier, avoiding the oncoming beams. It was as Hadith said¡ªthe rays were targeting him! Or, to be precise, the dragon Hadith was riding?


    Is this why the Imperial Capital sent us the pick-up dragons!?


    Perhaps it was made so that a specific dragon would be identified as an enemy. The rays emitted from that barrier were automatically aiming for the dragon Hadith rode¡ªwhich was further proven by the fact that even though Jill was heading straight towards the barrier, none of the rays came for her.


    She unsheathed her long sword, concentrated her magical power at its tip, and pierced the barrier¡ª


    ¡ªthere was a response. The barrier was unraveling and soon would be destroyed.


    It was then, all the hairs on her back stood up¡ª


    ¡ªabove!


    ¡°Jill!¡±


    She tried to avoid it, but she was a step too late¡ª


    ¡ªher long sword was blown away, causing her right arm to be assaulted by a sharp, dull, pain.


    In that moment, Jill realized the ability of her opponent¡ªto be precise, the trap that was set on the barrier to negate her weapon¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    When she screamed, Hadith was already being struck to the ground.


    Her body slid as she went to the ground. When she felt that her fall had abruptly stopped, Jill opened her eyes. It was shocking¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t painful, nor she was injured¡ªwhile holding her up, Hadith was embracing Jill.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Are you okay?¡±


    Her right arm was injured, but there seemed to be no bleeding. Jill rushed to stand and took a breath. Hadith was roughly cut in his shoulder blade. But just like the injury in her right arm, there was no blood flowing. It was caused by magic.


    However, perhaps he had struck his head when1 he fell to the ground because blood flowed from Hadith¡¯s temple as he rose.


    ¡°Your Majesty, back me up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a serious injury ¡­Rave.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The voice of Rave, the Dragon God, as he transformed into a sword, was firm. Jill panicked when she saw how thin the sword was.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Rave is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can still use some magical power.¡±


    Suddenly, a low, high-pitched voice was conveyed through the air.


    ¡°To be able to block even this sword using magic¡­ what a bunch of monsters!¡±


    Someone was looking down at Hadith and Jill whom had fallen to the ground.


    The person¡¯s age was approximately 50. His hair and beard were mixed with gray, giving the impression of being old. But his firm posture and good physique could be considered youthful enough.


    His cloak, which fluttered in the wind, was crimson¡ªthe color only the Royal Family of Rave could use.


    ¡°¡­Uncle.¡±


    Hadith murmured, holding Jill with one arm as he remained standing.


    Quickly, Jill recalled some information from a corner of her memory.


    George Theos Rave¡ªthe brother of the former emperor!


    According to the history that Jill knew, he was the first person to rebel against Hadith¡¯s reign. Having ruled over a special territory called Radel, he condemned Hadith for the tragedy that happened in Veilburg, thinking Hadith burned the city. He then gathered together the Marquis Veil¡¯s people whom were under severe threat of being purged and concluded that Hadith was a false emperor.


    Later, it became the cause of a civil war within the Rave Empire, one which was known as the ¡®False Dispute of the Duke of Radel¡¯¡ª


    ¡ªbut His Majesty saved Veilburg! So why is he be on the offense like this?! The purging of Marquis of Veil was avoided; therefore, he shouldn¡¯t have any reason to condemn His Majesty¡ª


    ¡°Did you think that if you came home as it is, you would be let off the hook?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uncle, that sword is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the divine sword¡ªthe real thing, you know.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s didn¡¯t even lift an eyebrow when George answered cheekily.


    ¡°Meanwhile, what you have there is a fake, it is not!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re claimed to be suitable for the role of the Dragon Emperor because you possess the divine sword. That¡¯s probably because your older brother, whom was threatened by the serial deaths of the princes that you enacted, arbitrarily assumed that your fake sword was the real thing!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is the true Dragon Emperor!¡ªand his divine sword is undoubtedly¡ª¡­¡±


    When Jill tried to stand up, Hadith hugged and hid her from George with a whisper.


    ¡°We¡¯ll escape, Rave, teleport.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s once, sure.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, what do you mean, escape?¡±


    ¡°The magic of the barrier eroded our wounds. If we leave them as they are, neither of us will be able to use magic.¡±


    Jill tried to concentrate her magic on her fingertips¡ªhowever, as Hadith had pointed out, her usual power didn¡¯t come out.


    ¡°I can only use teleport one more time. Moreover, it can¡¯t cover a great distance. But for now, both our escorts and the luggage can also be teleported. With our remaining magic, we should focus on escaping rather than fighting.¡±


    Saying that, Hadith stared at the sword in his right hand¡ªJill also looked at it and nodded.


    The figure of Rave, which could only be seen by humans with high magical prowess¡ª


    ¡ªhowever, once he turned into a sword, everyone should be able to see it.


    The sacred weapon kept getting thinner and thinner.


    The reason was because Hadith¡¯s magical power was disrupted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made an official notice, already. You¡¯re a false emperor. You¡¯re a liar! You deceived us all, the Rave Empire! You aren¡¯t the Dragon Emperor!¡±


    George raised his hand. At the signal, dragon knights emerged from the other side of the castle wall. From the opening castle gates rushed out an army bearing a flag.


    Again, the magical barrier above the plateau began to shine. It seemed to have an automatic repair function.


    Hadith dispelled the simultaneous attacks they had launched using his half-vanishing sacred weapon. George, whom was also blown away, clicked his tongue as he readied his sword.


    ¡°So, you can still use magic, huh!? But not for long!¡±


    ¡°Jill, hold fast.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Rave!¡±


    In response to Hadith¡¯s shout, Jill and Hadith¡¯s bodies floated for a moment. At the same time, their bodies were pulled and swallowed inside the whirlpool of magic, to be teleported somewhere.


    Was it because Hadith¡¯s magical power was unstable? It felt nauseating and uncomfortable¡ªstill, she desperately clung onto Hadith and endured.


    ¡°Little Lady, for a while, I won¡¯t be able to move.¡±


    She heard Rave¡¯s voice, nevertheless, she was unable to give any reply because she was clenching her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to Hadith.¡±


    The exhausted Dragon God¡¯s voice became distant.


    When she opened her eyes, they were inside a forest. It was near dusk.


    Jill and her friends fell in front of an abandoned house near some broken stone walls.

 CH 57

    Jill stood up, leaving Zeke and Camila to the safety of their surroundings, and treated Hadith¡¯s wounds.


    It seemed that Hadith chose to teleport to one of his hideouts from when he was being pushed to the frontier in the past. She was told that it was a secluded place on a hillside near the Rakia Mountains.


    ¡°If we walk a little, there will be a big town. But a highway was made to bypass this mountain, as such, no one will approach us. There¡¯s a dragon¡¯s nest nearby.¡±


    ¡°A dragon¡¯s nest?¡±


    Jill could no longer feel or hear Rave. It was the same with Hadith who could no longer use the divine sword.


    However, Rave seemed to be inside Hadith and able to talk through Hadith since Hadith was frowning and replying to someone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a place often used by dragons to raise their children. They are often found in the hillsides near the Rakia Mountains. Rave said we must never approach it or we would be killed without questions asked. To make a magical barrier without the use of magic, dragon eggs and scales are needed.¡±


    ¡°Even if the one who approaches is you, the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it would be okay if it¡¯s me¡ªhuh? Rave said without him, it¡¯s useless?¡±


    Perhaps annoyed, Hadith shrugged. He seemed to be trying to conceal the pain of the wound on his head. Jill pressed a cloth damped with antiseptic solution against Hadith¡¯s temple.


    ¡°Being the hideout of Your Majesty, this place has all kinds of tools.¡±


    ¡°Un. Although after a few days, it won¡¯t be enough for us to sustain ourselves. I never thought this place would be used as an escape destination.¡±


    ¡°¡ªhow about your magical power?¡±


    ¡°I can hardly use it. Hhow about you?¡±


    Jill dipped the cloth soaked in blood into clean water she had drawn from the well. The water was cold. She stirred it, but there was no sign of her magic warming it.


    ¡°No good, it isn¡¯t reverting back. ¡­Even if it¡¯s called the technique of sealing magical power, my power shouldn¡¯t have been depleted for more than several hours¡­ Not to mention, for this to happen to not only me, but also Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°The weapon that my uncle used was a medium for reinforcing magic. It looked just like a normal sword¡ªwhere did it come from?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one kingdom that can infuse such powerful magic into a weapon¡ª¡±


    ¡ªKratos, the magical powerhouse.


    Jill sighed when she recalled the name of her homeland.


    As I thought, we¡¯re already facing the Royal Family of Rave¡­


    Even though she was prepared, she wasn¡¯t alert.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly powerful, but not permanent. Rave said it will disappear eventually.¡±


    ¡°Really?! When will the effect disappear!?¡±


    ¡°About a year for complete recovery?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too long!¡±


    In front of the stunned Jill, Hadith lit a candle on the shabby table.


    ¡°However, in four months, I think I will recover enough to be able to conjure my sacred weapon. Even you will have some magical power at that point. If you were to forcefully release your magic, there may be a way to release it¡ªhowever, if the seal was made using a strange art, instead, the effect may be prolonged. In any case, we need more information regarding that weapon and our current situation.¡±


    What Hadith had said while organizing his thought was right.


    ¡°From the appearance of my uncle, it¡¯s safe to conclude that we¡¯ve lost our backing. If we move poorly, it would be akin to jumping straight into a trap. Now, let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ even though Your Majesty is the Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°My uncle¡¯s actions are within expectations. It isn¡¯t easy to know what¡¯s happening inside Veilburg, but it would also prove difficult for this to be the result of Marquis Veil¡¯s discretion.¡±


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m terribly sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    Hadith stopped talking and blinked¡ªbut Jill could no longer see his face.


    ¡°Had I been more careful, Your Majesty¡¯s magic wouldn¡¯t have been sealed¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Jill. The magic was originally aimed at me. Your decision and action towards the barrier were accurate.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ because Your Majesty saved me¡­ your magic¡­¡±


    Suddenly, her head was pulled, and she received a kiss on top of her head.


    She was surprised, and her mouth, which was lamenting, stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you experience terrible feelings¡­ I¡¯m sorry for my lack of strength¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, Your Majesty, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡ªuhhyaaa!?¡±


    She shuddered when he blew into her ear.


    Hadith laughed mischievously with playful eyes.


    ¡°If Jill continues to blame herself, then I too, shall continue comforting her.¡±


    ¡°I, I understand! I won¡¯t say such things anymore!¡±


    ¡°This time, the blame is on me because I overlooked things.¡±


    Jill raised her face to stare at Hadith as her face cooled down.


    Due to the setting sun, only dim light came from the glassless window. Only the candlelight on the table illuminated the side of Hadith¡¯s face, whom was gazing into the distance.


    Perhaps because of that, Hadith¡¯s beautiful outline became hazy and he looked awfully terrible.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, are you upset?¡±


    ¡°¡®Why did this happen?¡¯¡ªis what I am wondering. A stain appeared amidst my journey to coolly escort you.¡±


    The edges of his lips were slightly raised.


    Jill, who sat on Hadith¡¯s lap, stretched her back and pulled both his cheeks. No matter how beautiful he looked, if she did that, the handsome visage would collapse.


    ¡°Wha har yu dhoin?¡±


    ¡°To me, Your Majesty is eternally cool. Thanks to Your Majesty, I only suffered a scratch.¡±


    After seeing Hadith¡¯s face returning to normal, Jill realized she had made a mistake in her words. She had forgotten something more important than a mere praise¡ª


    ¡°¡ªThank you, Your Majesty, for your help! I will do my best to help Your Majesty next time!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you so cool¡­¡±


    ¡°No one ever said that about me before¡ªisn¡¯t Your Majesty the one who¡¯s cool?¡±


    When she lifted her face, that moment, she was gently kissed on her forehead.


    She knew it was a kiss of gratitude, as such, she wasn¡¯t flustered. Rather, it felt ticklish¡ªshe laughed. Perhaps dissatisfied with that, Hadith crooked his mouth.


    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty looks like a child.¡±


    ¡°The child is you¡­ moreover, if you dare treat me like a child, would it be fine for me to treat you like a child, too?¡±


    The gesture of pressing their forehead together like that was childish¡ªbut the luster on his golden eyes increased. Jill fervently shook her head.


    ¡°I was mistaken! Your Majesty is a proper adult!¡±


    ¡°I want to quit being an adult¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you want to quit, Your Majesty can do it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty, do your best, and release Captain this instant.¡±


    ¡°When can we go inside~?¡±


    Because of the voices coming from behind, Jill and Hadith separated themselves from each other.


    ¡°If you¡¯re watching, can you at least say so!? Peeping is a shameful behavior!¡±


    Hadith turned away, while Jill got angry first. She felt frightened, then panicked. It seemed that if it was only the two of them, he was fine, but he found being seen by others embarrassing¡­


    ¡­a little excited by her new discovery, afterwards, with the addition of Zeke and Camila, they started gathering information together.

 CH 58

    Their destination was the region of Noitral, which was West of the Rave Empire. It was the territory of Duke Noitral, which bordered the Northern half of the Rakia Mountains. The Rakia Mountains themselves acted as a natural border between Rave Empire and the Kingdom of Kratos.


    Despite there being steep mountain ranges, various towns were built to protect the border. Each town had walls and various academies which were protected by the Knights of Duke Noitral.


    In the first place, the Duke of Noitral was one of the three Archduke families in the Rave Empire. For generations of emperors, it was customary to take a princess from one of the three families which were somewhat related with the the Royal Family of Rave.


    ¡­George, who denounced Hadith as a false emperor, was the son of a daughter of Duke Faert, one of the three archdukes.


    For Hadith, who became an emperor without a proper aristocratic background, those three archdukes were relatives, but also political enemies. Jill felt impatient¡ªhe might be chased soon.


    But Hadith revealed that the inside wasn¡¯t like what she was expecting.


    ¡°Compared to the other two, the Duke of Noitral is knightly, and is often neutral amidst power struggles. Rather than aiming for the throne, he would rather stand around and talk about the defense and management of the territory.¡±


    ¡°Then, he can be our ally?¡±


    ¡°Un. The Duke of Noitral¡¯s princess¡¯ son, the prince, is already dead.¡±


    Towards Hadith, who said the previous words with humor, Jill¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°Is it¡­ related, to the conspiracy about Your Majesty¡¯s curse, after all?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be better if we don¡¯t ask for his help¡­¡± Hearing Zeke uttering so, Camila frowned.


    ¡°¡ªin the first place, is there any other aristocrat who would extend his aid to the Emperor~?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know. My mother was a commoner¡ªa dancer, or something like that.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that her status was low¡ªshe was born a commoner. However, because there used to be many heirs to the former emperor, she was allowed into the royal family.


    ¡°Then, what about Your Majesty¡¯s brother, Prince Vissel~? As of now, he¡¯s the crown prince, right?¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s backing is my uncle. My uncle only has one daughter and that child is my older brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°¡®The enemy of our enemy is our friend¡¯¡ªthat kind of pattern, huh?!¡±


    Jill wanted to support the barking of Zeke, but she decided not to.


    Because Hadith believed in his brother. If possible, she didn¡¯t want to say anything that may cause a crack on their brotherhood.


    ¡°In other words, what lead His Majesty to become the current emperor, excluding the Goddess¡¯ curse, was the conquest of the former emperor and the divine sword¡­¡±


    ¡°The divine sword is of the utmost requirement. Especially when others can¡¯t see Rave. If the sword is proven to be fake, it would be easy to kick me off the throne. The measures taken by my uncle were correct. Even without me, the Imperial Capital would still be the political powerhouse with my older brother, Vissel, being there.¡±


    ¡°Then, aren¡¯t we basically stuck in a rut?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing~¡±


    Zeke, whom was scratching his head, blinked. Camila¡¯s gaze also wandered around. Jill also lowered her head, unsure what was Hadith implying. Hadith was smiling.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you still have something up your sleeves?¡±


    ¡°That fake divine sword won¡¯t last long. Soon enough, it¡¯ll break. We¡¯ll wait until that happens.¡±


    ¡°Break, you say¡­ ah, the recoil from the magical seal, you mean?¡±


    There was no doubt that the false divine sword George had used was a medium for powerful magic. In addition to Jill, he had also sealed the magic of Hadith¡ªeventually, it would be reduced to a normal weapon.


    ¡°The restoration of the magical powers of both Jill and I mean that the sword is losing its power.¡±


    ¡°I see, then surely, waiting is the best choice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also reckless to rush into the enemy¡¯s trap.¡±


    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s prioritize our safety and lay low. Then we can figure out how to overcome the enemy~¡±


    What Hadith said was persuasive. Jill was a little proud when she saw the relieved faces of Zeke and Camila¡ª


    ¡ªand that was how she became careless¡ª


    ¡ªw, who would¡¯ve thought! We really are going to do nothing! Nothing at all!


    At first, ten days had passed in which they prioritized their safety and focused on letting their injuries heal. Half a month went gone by with them trying to make a living, and it would be another month before some change or instruction would come.


    The only results during that phase were cabbages and potatoes, which were carefully tended by Hadith. She ended up kicking Hadith who chose to grow cabbages. His previous back pain had been completely cured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s! Do! Something! ¡ªAnything!¡±


    Finally, unable to stand it anymore, Jill declared such at the dinner table where they were having pot-au-feu for dinner.

 CH 59

    ¡°What do you mean? What should we do?¡±


    Hadith sat opposite of her with his apron on. Jill clenched her fist.


    ¡°We should devise a strategy for recapturing the Imperial Capital! Your Majesty, it couldn¡¯t be¡ªfor the past month, was all you did grow vegetables?!¡±


    ¡°Not just vegetables, strawberries are on the way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! Camilla, Zeke! Don¡¯t you have anything to say?!¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, living in the countryside is fun~¡±


    ¡°Fishing¡¯s alright, too.¡±


    Camila and Zeke had begun adapting to their current environment.


    Perhaps feeling sorry for Jill, who desperately facepalmed, Zeke gave her a forkful of pork as he soothed her.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Our enemy must have begun hunting us. There¡¯s a chance we will be taken out if we leave this place.¡±


    ¡°Why would they do that¡ªwhy are all of you staring at this me?¡±


    The frowning Hadith had a beautiful, eye-catching, appearance¡ªeven if he was currently wearing an apron and a bandanna.


    Certainly, if they stepped a foot outside of that area, they would be noticed instantly.


    Regardless, Jill was upset.


    ¡°I know His Majesty mustn¡¯t go outside. But at the very least, if it was only us¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if we need to do something, we will do it¡ªbut what do we need to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­L, like, digging trenches in preparation for an enemy attack¡­¡±


    ¡°If we make such a thing~ on the contrary, won¡¯t thing get messier~?¡±


    Camila had a point. However, there was no reason to stay doing nothing as they were.


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s been almost a month!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a month. Our magical powers haven¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    Towards Hadith, who remarked proudly, Jill glared in annoyance.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Your Majesty say that it will take about half a year?¡±


    Hadith suddenly averted his gaze. Jill leant forward.


    ¡°This can¡¯t go on! Your Majesty is the Emperor! Won¡¯t it be seen as strange if the Emperor doesn¡¯t return to the Imperial Capital after not only returning from Kratos, but also staying in Veilburg for almost three months!?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ is that so? This isn¡¯t good? But isn¡¯t everything fine as it is? I don¡¯t have any particular reason to go back¡­ it¡¯s such a hassle¡­ my current life is fun¡­¡±


    Hadith mumbled while poking a potato with his fork. Jill slammed her palm against the table.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Hadith stretched his back. Jill asked, staring at him.


    ¡°Back in Veilburg, you were actually devising a plan to retake the Imperial Capital, right? In fact, even with the current situation, there¡¯s a way to turn the tide of the battle, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°¡­My wife is being scary¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to avoid the question! ¡ªI picked up something because it was blown away by the wind.¡±


    From her pocket, she took out a folded newspaper.


    It was probably distributed in the foothills of the town. The newspaper which dated half a month ago contained a preliminary report that the leader of the Dragon Knights of Noitral had been appointed to do a search by the Imperial City.


    ¡°They were apparently dispatched to search for Your Majesty, right!? While we¡¯re tending to crops, hunting, and eating delicious pot-au-feu, the search is getting closer and closer! What will you do if they find this place tomorrow!?¡±


    ¡°Worry about that when it happens. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right~ we have no money, no contacts, no information, no equipment¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªwe are also not getting paid.¡±


    ¡°¡ªI understand.¡±


    Hahahaha¡ªJill released gentle laughter while her gaze was cold with pressure.


    Expressionlessly, Jill explained smoothly without waiting any longer.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do everything alone. According to this newspaper, it seems that with the increase of Dragon Knights, they are also looking for Dragon Knight apprentices. As long as someone has the ability to pass the entrance exam, it seems that gender, age, and identity don¡¯t matter. Tomorrow is the day for said exam¡ªand I¡¯ll be participating.¡±


    ¡°W, Jill, but you don¡¯t have magic¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If it¡¯s only muscular magic, I have enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡¯Muscular magic¡¯¡ªwhat is that?¡±


    ¡°Magic as muscle strength.¡±


    She stared coldly at the adults who were pulling their cheeks.


    ¡°Even without magic, I have my training. Even if I don¡¯t have magical power, if it¡¯s people of the same age group, I won¡¯t lose. If anything, I want to also join the following course. That will earn me some money, contacts, and information, which aren¡¯t all bad, hence why.¡±


    ¡°J, Jill, no need to be so angry¡­¡±


    Instead of answering, she forcefully stabbed her fork into her potato.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disagree with me, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°But, that¡¯s dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything will be fine. Your Majesty shall prepare breakfast, lunch, and dinner here as you wait.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªeither that, or a divorce.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Hadith hurriedly nodded.


    The reason why she just couldn¡¯t stay calm was because despite the fact that her magical power was blocked, her physical condition was good. Or was it because her life there was actually comfortable and the mental burden was light?


    But those would soon be trivialities.


    Soon, Jill would begin working again and her heart would be at ease.

 CH 60

    The one-story hut at the foot of the mountain had a large living room in front of the entrance, a kitchen and bathroom on the left, and a bedroom on the right. Other than that, on the far right, were two other bedrooms.


    One of the bedrooms belonged to Jill and Hadith while the others settled for using simple means to sleep. Camila and Zeke slept in the living room with cushions and blankets. Judging from their sex, position, and relation¡ªit might be a reasonable room arrangement.


    However, Zeke, who became the knight of a certain little girl, was dissatisfied with said arrangement. Even if she was the princess.


    ¡°Oi, Your Majesty, as soon as we go back to the Imperial Capital, you will sleep in a different room than the Captain, right?¡±


    ¡°Different room? But why?¡±


    Hadith replied with an expression that said he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the question. After all, when he was changing his attire, he made sure to do it in the living room, where Jill couldn¡¯t see¡ªjust like right now.


    Since Hadith had taken such an attitude, Zeke became vigilant.


    ¡°You must have been kept awake at night since you¡¯re sleeping beside a ten-year-old.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re a couple.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course I know that!¡±


    ¡°I see, you¡¯re already thinking about returning to the Imperial Capital¡­¡±


    Hadith laughed, pissing Zeke off.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you, Your Majesty the Dragon Emperor, returning there? Or perhaps, you really don¡¯t plan to?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Hadith, who denied such idea in an instant, seemed to have a grasp on the situation. It was as Jill had pointed out¡ªit was as if he had calculated every step.


    ¡°Starting from tomorrow, I leave Jill to your care. Jill is smart, and she¡¯s aiming to gather every bit of information she can get about this empire¡ªbut she is still at that age.¡±


    ¡°Captain can¡¯t be stopped, huh.¡±


    ¡°Basically, I don¡¯t want to interfere with what Jill wants to do. I don¡¯t want to be hated, after all.¡±


    ¡ªor is it because of trust?


    Because he was being stared at, Hadith, who took off his underwear, turned around.


    ¡°Do you enjoy watching a man change his clothes?¡±


    ¡°Your body is very well trained.¡±


    ¡°But not as trained as yours.¡±


    ¡°I used to have a simple life, after all.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t experienced a life in the outskirts of kingdom quite like this before, being royalty¡­¡±


    Hadith, who wiped his body with a cloth in a bathtub, had neither unfamiliarity nor dislike towards it.


    In the first place, Hadith¡¯s luggage consisted of a portable food in a pot, a map, a linen cloth of all sizes, a simple emergency kit containing medicines and disinfectants, and currencies.


    It were completely distressing and unlike the usual disposition of an emperor. As if he was used to being abandoned like that.


    ¡ªnow that I think about it.


    ¡°¡­Something smells strange¡ªwhat did you put on just now?¡±


    ¡°Essential oil. Do you want to use it too? It feels refreshing. It can get rid of body odor. For hair, I recommend this balm¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªare you a maiden!?¡±


    ¡°Jill said she likes this smell. Said that it helps her sleep. Other than that, before my beloved girl, I want to appear beautiful.¡±


    No, I can¡¯t catch up.


    Zeke sighed and laid down in his simple makeshift bed while keeping an eye on Hadith.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I wish I could get paid.¡±


    ¡°Then protect Jill.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to tell me that. That¡¯s my job, that¡¯s what I am going to do.¡±


    When he closed his eyes, the smell of essential oil wafting in the room was certainly pleasant.


    I hope I am not smelling something strange with a hypnotic effect¡­


    Nothing about Hadith smelled like an emperor. Those noble who denounced him as a false emperor¡ªZeke understood their feelings a little.


    ¡°When the worst came to be, hand me to my uncle.¡±


    Zeke accidentally opened his eyes again¡ª


    ¡ªafter finishing with wiping his body, Hadith laughed quietly while putting on his nightwear.


    ¡°To protect Jill, you¡¯ll at least do that much, right, Knight of the Dragon Princess?¡±


    Zeke unconsciously balled his fist, before pulling the comforter over his head and closing his eyes.


    That would mean betraying not only Captain, but also the others.


    Even if he was confident he would survive, that didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t be heartbreaking¡ª


    ¡ªor, as long as he didn¡¯t believe it, would it not hurt?


    As he thought, he really didn¡¯t understand what that Emperor was thinking.


    One thing was certain¡ªhe cared about Jill.


    Zeke decided to remain silent and sleep.

 CH 61

    After passing through the West gate, the first thing she noticed was a paved boulevard leading to the center of the city.


    The buildings and shops were lined up side by side¡ªthey all had different heights. The bricks and walls were colorful. There were many people who came and went, and the street stalls were lined up evenly on the path by the side of the main street. The hustle and bustle didn¡¯t stop. A child rushed to the fountain in the open space with adorable voice.


    Jill, who went through the path along with Zeke, exclaimed after being dazed by the sight.


    ¡°What an enormous city!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a walled city ruled by the Lord of Noitral, after all.¡±


    She thought it was one of the towns around the territory of Duke Noitral, but it turned out to be the main city of Noitral, which was ruled by the main family.


    ¡°That means the Dragon Knights are also here¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, also led by Duke Noitral.¡±


    Aren¡¯t they the most elite of the Dragon Knights!? Jill almost roared.


    ¡°I wonder how the other exam participants are doing¡­! Everyone looks enthusiastic¡­!¡±


    ¡°The ones who¡¯re truly aiming to become Dragon Knights are gathering. Gender, age, and identity are not an issue¡ªit means that even a suspicious fellow can pass as long as they beat the others.¡±


    Despite so, being in the city under the rule of Duke Noitral also meant being closer to the central¡ªthe Imperial City of Raelm, in a political sense. It was akin to jumping into the middle of enemy territory.


    ¡°Moreover, Georg Theos Rave has already displayed his ¡®heavenly sword¡¯ by gathering the Three Dukes and the influential lords in the Imperial City. Then, finally, he requested each territory to search for the false emperor Hadith, including the Three Dukes¡¯. I already foresaw this happening¡ªnow, His Majesty is definitely being hunted.¡±


    Zeke sighed after reading the newspaper he had procured on the way, thinking about the on going development.


    ¡°The only good thing is that there are no photos as of now. His face is too good, therefore the caricature is rendered useless. ¡®Black-haired, golden eyes¡¯¡ªalong with it, a ridiculous but accurate description about him is also included, which reads ¡®beautiful face that you¡¯ll never forget once you see it¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I think the one who wrote that description is wise.¡±


    Again, she realized that once someone saw Hadith, his true identity would be revealed immediately.


    ¡°There¡¯s another piece of information on it. ¡®Traveling with a blonde little girl.¡¯¡±


    Of course, that little girl was Jill.


    Georg remembered Jill, whom Hadith had protected.


    ¡°Inquiries should have already been sent to Veilburg.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only information about the two of you, and no mention about me or Camila. This could also be a trap.¡±


    ¡°Will Lady Sufia be alright¡­¡±


    ¡°We can only hope so. Besides, the higher-ups may have more information¡ªwhat are you going to do now? Will you stop your plan?¡±


    Asked by Zeke, Jill shook her head.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been noticed so far, let¡¯s just proceed with the plan.¡±


    ¡°Well, regardless of how they might recognize your face, a blonde little girl isn¡¯t an unusual sight.¡±


    ¡°¡ªHis Majesty also gave me a lunch box. I can¡¯t go home until I eat it.¡±


    Jill¡¯s backpack contained a lunch box and a water bottle that Hadith woke up early to make.


    He also went to see her off. That was why, she wanted to bring home an achievement.


    ¡°You should just devour that lunch box and return home¡­¡±


    ¡°But dinner tonight is stew?! I want to enjoy His Majesty¡¯s rice after working hard¡­¡±


    ¡°Now I know you absolutely don¡¯t want to go home. But, do you think you truly stand a chance when you have no magical power?¡±


    ¡°I grew up in a warrior clan!¡±


    ¡°¡­Warrior clan.¡±


    Even though he seemed doubtful, Zeke still followed her.


    To reach the barracks and camp of the Dragon Knights, they should advance straight down the main street, and upon seeing the government office, they should turn left. At least that was what the castle gate soldier told her. Today was the day for selecting apprentice Dragon Knights, so she could pass the castle gate just by tying a yellow cloth around her right arm to prove she was one of the examinees.


    As she thought, there was no way she could miss such an opportunity.


    ¡°What about you, Zeke? Confident you will be accepted?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just a knight, sure. Being a Dragon Knight, on the other hand, I dunno. There¡¯s also the issue of whether or not you will be compatible with the dragons. Passing this kind of irregular test, Camila is more suitable than me.¡±


    ¡°Uhuh, Camila would be good at it. This exam would be akin to shooting an apple on someone¡¯s head to her.¡±


    During undercover investigations in her former life, Jill was often assisted by Camila.


    Zeke turned a confused eye to Jill, who laughed before remembering that that was a story that shouldn¡¯t have happened yet.


    ¡°¡­You talk as if you¡¯ve witnessed it before¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, no, I mean, I just thought that she would be good at it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I guess, more importantly, there¡¯s a commotion in the square¡­¡±


    Seemingly not really mindful to the conversation, Zeke pointed towards their destination. Jill¡¯s line of sight also moved.


    There was a crowd of people in the square where the main street overlapped. The ones gathered on the left side of the road were those wearing yellow cloths on their arms¡ªnamely those who were going for the Dragon Knight apprenticeship.


    ¡°What happened to the exam!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve come all the way here!! Such a great opportunity¡­¡±


    ¡°As of the moment, the responsible Dragon Knights are out, therefore, please wait patiently here.¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, how long is it going to be!?¡±


    ¡°Please, just wait patiently.¡±


    Perhaps the tension came from their growing anxiety because they were about to take the exam. Abusive languagewas being hurled amongst the repeated questions and answers. A few young men blocked the passage to the barracks of the Dragon Knight¡ªall of them were wearing the same knight uniform.


    ¡°Are those people the Dragon Knights?¡±


    ¡°Probably¡ªwhat are we going to do, now? There¡¯s no other choice but to wait.¡±


    ¡°First thing¡¯s first, what are circumstances?¡±


    Jill looked around.


    The townspeople were watching the examinees gathering in the plaza, hurling questions and what-not. They might¡¯ve gathered after hearing the commotion. Zeke was looking in the same direction as her.


    ¡°It would be bad if we get careless and noticed. Won¡¯t you just leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­How much time until the exam?¡±


    ¡°Well, it should be¡ª¡±


    The afternoon bell interrupted Zeke¡¯s answer.


    For a moment, as if all the questions and answers had been forgotten, the noise in the square stopped.


    Immediately afterwards, the wind shook off the lingering sound of the bell.


    Half of the square was covered by a large shadow. The first people to point their hands were the residents.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s a dragon¡­!¡±


    ¡°H, how surprising, not only the Dragon Knights, this city has dragons, as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Shit! Someone, stop that thing!¡±


    Along with the cry of the Dragon Knights, a broad dragon trampled the fountain in the square.


    The dragon was unmanned¡ªwhich meant, it wasn¡¯t a kept dragon.


    Towards the dragon, whose eyes were gazing at the people, someone let out a scream.


    ¡°¡ªa rampaging dragon!¡±


    A loud scream. Just like that, fear descended upon the square.


    The screaming dragon spout flames towards the skies.

 CH 62

    ¡°Everyone! Calm down and evacuate!¡±


    Instructions flew from the Dragon Knights. However, confusion had already spread to both the examinees and the townspeople in the square.


    Screams and angry voices rose¡ªpeople started running while pushing each other. Because of that, the instructions of the Dragon Knights fell on to deaf ears.


    ¡°Oi! Captain, what are you planning to do¡ªas expected!¡±


    Jill rushed ahead, from behind, Zeke¡¯s cry could be heard.


    Perhaps frustrated, the dragon gradually moved, and the ground shook each time. A Dragon Knight fell in front of said dragon, about to be trampled mercilessly.


    Zeke took out his great sword and slipped in from underneath. In the meantime, Jill embraced the Dragon Knight and escaped.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes, how about you?¡±


    ¡°I am fine, just go evacuate the residents! The street on the South side is open, so head there!¡±


    Due to everyone scampering away all at once, the East and West main streets were blocked. The dragon turned around and saw Jill. She took the long sword from the waist of the Dragon Knight without hesitation.


    ¡°Damn! This sword feels heavy! If only my magic is still available, such a small dragon, I could bring about its demise through a blow to the jaw alone!¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t too big to handle. She focused her remaining magical power on her arm muscles and soles of her feet. The dragon looked down at Jill¡ªapparently, he recognized Jill as an enemy.


    ¡°Hey, you! It¡¯s useless! The sword won¡¯t work against the dragon¡¯s scale!¡±


    ¡°Just get away, already! You¡¯re in the way!¡±


    After Jill shouted at him, the Dragon Knight nodded.


    Even if it was a small dragon, it was taller than a two-story house. The dragon roared its flames¡ªJill ran away from it. She aimed at its soft belly and the inside of its feet.


    ¡°Zeke! Assist me!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Zeke leaped in front of the dragon who swung its forefoot up to crush Jill. Even though she can¡¯t use magic, she is still damn courageous about it!


    When the dragon shifted its attention to Zeke, Jill get under the dragon¡¯s bosom and slashed at its hind legs. Because of her lack of magic, it only resulted in a cut.


    However, it was enough to surprise the dragon.


    Its huge body staggered and the rear legs collapsed, leaving it straddling the stone pavement. Although she managed to avoid it¡ªbarely¡ªshe lost her posture due to the trembling of the ground. Aiming at Jill, the dragon swung down its tail.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    If she couldn¡¯t avoid it, she must intercept it.


    She gathered all her available magical power¡ª


    ¡ªhowever, shortly after she held her sword, the dragon stiffened.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, the exam is over!¡±


    A cool female voice resounded.


    The dragon collapsed on the spot as if it had lost its power. Jill, crushed by the tail that slowly fell, crawled out.


    ¡°Oi! Are you safe!?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    She stood up with the help of Zeke.


    There was a shadow again¡ªit was another dragon.


    However, this time, there were people aboard it.


    While the manned dragon floated in the air, the same voice from before descended.


    ¡°Such a great move¡ªnever would I¡¯ve thought that a child would be able to perform that. The other one, too, fought against a dragon without magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys pass. You¡¯ve shown your capability, and the results are good. It¡¯s a prototype exam, hence it¡¯s different from usual¡ªbut it yields good harvests.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means everything that happened after the roads were closed was merely the exam.¡±


    Zeke frowned at Jill, who answered with a sigh.


    To confirm Jill¡¯s answer, the Dragon Knights begun to give quick instructions¡ªit was as if the previous commotion had never happened. The Dragon Knight rescued by Zeke and Jill gave a thumb-up when their lines of sight met.


    Residents whom were supposed to have evacuated also returned after a short while. The residents were also looking at the square.


    ¡°In other words, it was all a mere act!? What about the destroyed fountain!?¡±


    ¡°It was going to be demolished in the near future, anyway. So, we thought about destroying it during the exam.¡±


    ¡°Then¡ª!? The rampaging dragon!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dragon that belongs to the Dragon Knights.¡±


    Zeke growled and crouched down.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it only attacked the Dragon Knights and the examinees¡­¡±


    ¡°A smart child, isn¡¯t it? However, there needs to be a considerable trust and the dragon also need to be trained to listen to commands. Therefore, apprentices, don¡¯t try to imitate this. First, you have to make sure whether or not it¡¯s a rampaging dragon.¡±


    ¡°¡­But, I also think it was quite stiff?¡±


    Towards Jill¡¯s question, a woman on the back of the dragon¡ªwhose face couldn¡¯t be seen due to the backlight¡ªtilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Stiff? This child? Hmm¡­ maybe it¡¯s feeling sick somewhere¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Umm, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, pardon the late introduction.¡±


    From the saddle of the dragon, a woman hopped down.


    Before she knew it, the dragon flew and the soft breeze danced.


    She brushed her long, silver locks behind her ear, and her black pupils looked straight at Jill.


    Donning a knight uniform, her cloak was crimson.


    The color that was exclusive to the Royal Family of Rave.


    ¡°I am Elynsia Deus Rave¡ªthe princess of the Rave Empire.¡±


    It was the princess of an enemy kingdom that was supposed to die in the future.


    The bitter memories resurfaced all at once. But it was different now¡ªshe was still alive and laughing, as the evidence showed.


    ¡°Would it be easier if I introduce myself as the next Duke of Noitral? I have been leading the Dragon Knights here for half a month. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Despite being a princess, Elynsia tenderly reached out¡ª


    ¡ªswallowing down all the agitation concerning the future, Jill squeezed out her hand.


    ¡°I will be in your care.¡±


    Would Elynsia be able to start over? Would she pick Hadith¡¯s side and help him in this life?


    That¡¯s right, after all, His Majesty¡ª


    Then, she suddenly remembered.


    ¡°My lunch box!¡±


    She rushed to the bag she was carrying. Jill, witnessing the tragedy that had befallen Hadith¡¯s handmade three-tiered sandwich through her very eyes, collapsed on spot.

 CH 63

    ¡°Jill-chan really stands out~ is this okay, Your Majesty~?¡±


    Surrounded by tall and thick walls were four exceptionally high observation towers at each corner of the city¡¯s four walls. They overlooked the surrounding area and the city.


    Camila lifted her face from the telescope. Meanwhile, Hadith was clutching his chest, trying to calm his fluttering heart.


    ¡°As expected, my bride is too awesome¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you aware that we¡¯re doing this by your command? It¡¯s already hard enough to come here without being noticed¡­~¡±


    ¡°To top it off, she¡¯s also very cute¡­ I have to prepare a special dinner to celebrate her passing the exam.¡±


    The sight of her carrying the lunch box is too adorable¡­


    Camila sighed.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re ignoring me~¡­ Well, not a problem¡­ Your Majesty, a while ago, did you stop that dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But keep that a secret from Jill, and also the fact that we¡¯ve been following her today.¡±


    He knew that the dragon would be used for the entrance exam. Therefore, Hadith decided to watch from a distance and help if there was an emergency.


    ¡°Because Jill is a serious person, she might get angry because I was being dishonest. Even if I didn¡¯t stop the dragon, I am sure my Older Sister would¡¯ve stopped it.¡±


    ¡°Well, if a Dragon Emperor were to face against a dragon, it won¡¯t be a match, or an exam. But isn¡¯t Jill-chan the Dragon Princess? There¡¯s no protection of any kind on her?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Jill is a Dragon Princess whom has been blessed by the Dragon God. Despite so, dragons are the alter ego of the Dragon God¡ªthey¡¯re divine ambassadors, meaning that they are under the Dragon God. Moreover, she possesses the magic of the Goddess, which dragons dislike. I think it would be hard for her to make them obey. Also, bBecause Rave is too indulgent, those dragons aren¡¯t disciplined.¡±


    Then, Rave started groaning in his head, so Hadith frowned.


    Rave complained, saying that dragons were sacred creatures, therefore, mustn¡¯t easily obey human. There was also the fact that dragons were made in his image. Rave who found those dragons precious wanted them to be as free as possible¡ª


    Was I spot on? Hadith decided to say nothing.


    ¡°In addition, the Dragon Princess exists for the sake of the Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what you said. But what will you do if Jill get angry~?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve explained it properly¡ªto which she answered that if the Goddess returns again, she will basically turn Her into wood chips. I couldn¡¯t stop laughing, I thought I would acquire bronchitis.¡±


    ¡°¡­At that time, I had fallen asleep, already¡­ that sounds like Jill-chan, indeed~¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the Goddess will truly be reduced into wood chips¡­¡±


    Remembering the conversation incited a laugh from Hadith. He had to cover his mouth with his hands.


    The fact that Jill managed to split the Goddess spear in half was already shocking enough. However, if she managed to turn the Goddess into wood chips, Hadith thought he would never cease laughing. Also, Jill seemed to think that the Goddess was merely a black spear.


    In truth, the Goddess¡¯ true appearance was a pretty and lovely maiden which fascinated everyone who saw it¡ª


    ¡ªit would be better if I don¡¯t say that out loud.


    When facing the Goddess, Jill looked reliable, but also a little scary. He felt some kind of anticipation when he thought mentioning it would cause her to become jealous¡ªdespite so, he was also aware that in the end, he would be the one suffering the consequences. That much, Hadith already knew.


    He had also discussed it with Rave¡ªthe prize he would receive on the dawn of victory would remain as a prize only if he stayed still.


    ¡°But, despite not being able to use your sacred weapon, you still followed her, Your Majesty~¡±


    ¡°We were fortunate. If the dragon was instead a high-ranking, powerful, and intelligent one, it won¡¯t obey unless I carry the heavenly sword with me.¡±


    ¡°Then, if you¡¯re able to command dragons, shouldn¡¯t recapturing the Imperial Capital be an easy task~?¡±


    The Dragon Knight Jill had chosen was intelligent.


    However, inside the smiling Hadith, there was a gentle Dragon God whom was akin to a supportive parent.


    ¡°I told you, dragons are the ambassadors of the Dragon God Rave. Regardless of being used in conflicts between the people, a dragon attacking the people or the member of the Royal Family of Rave would result in harm. Furthermore, it¡¯s exactly those people and the royal family that the Dragon God should be protecting. Hence why, it would be considered unreasonable. If overdone, Rave would lose his status as a deity, which would cause this emperor¡¯s protection to diminish.¡±


    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t that mean that dragons are pretty much weak against internal conflict~?¡±


    ¡°But, just as a dragon is allowed to protect itself, it would be a different story if the Dragon God¡ªthe Dragon Emperor is harmed. It¡¯s acceptable for me to purge humans using dragons if it means protecting myself. Whether that human is a commoner, or a member of the royal family, or even a dragon.¡±


    The sensible Dragon Knight seemed to have captured what Hadith intended to say. The tips of her eyebrows, which were trimmed every morning, seemed to go down a little.


    ¡°Which means¡­¡±


    ¡°That will be the last resort. None of the Royal Family of Rave knows the horror of throwing stones at me. The only existence that is thought to be permissible to harm me is¡ª¡±


    ¡®¡ªonly me.¡¯


    Hadith¡¯s eyes became wide open. He looked around sharply¡ª


    ¡ªthe voice he had heard just now, it was the Goddess¡¯.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Majesty~?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I think it¡¯s just my feelings¡­¡±


    In the middle of shaking off said feelings, Hadith reconsidered¡ª


    ¡ªbecause Jill was with him, the Goddess couldn¡¯t follow Hadith. Other than that, the Goddess must had been quite exhausted after her previous battle with Jill, and it would be difficult for Her to move.


    However, if there was a vessel, the story was different.


    In the first place, such a possibility existed¡ªthe origin of Georg¡¯s false sword proved that.


    It was truly unpleasant.


    However, that kind of situation, which he would usually try hard to ignore, now didn¡¯t feel so painful¡ªhow mysterious. In fact, it felt a tad bit fun.


    Because someone said she would protect him. Someone asked him to keep on living. Someone promised to make him happy¡ª


    ¡ªdespite so.


    I wonder to what extent you truly love me.


    Hadith¡¯s dark attachment, surely, Jill hadn¡¯t noticed that yet.

 CH 64

    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°See you.¡±


    After receiving a bag containing a lunchbox and a gentle kiss from Hadith, Jill went to Zeke, whom was waiting in front of the stone wall.


    Saut¨¦, the chick which seemed like it only consisted of a head, chirped. The clever chick was also seeing her off.


    ¡°Saute, you mustn¡¯t eat from His Majesty¡¯s fields! Camila, I entrust His Majesty to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes~¡±


    ¡°Zeke, let¡¯s see who can reach the road first!¡±


    ¡°Just run, already, otherwise I¡¯ll leave you behind.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s reply was lacking in motivation, but he still went after Jill down the mountain path.


    On her fifth day of work, she had become quite accustomed to said mountain path. The stream flowed across the stones as it slowed down and the road leading to the castle gate came into sight.


    ¡°Zeke, don¡¯t hesitate to overtake me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can do that. I¡¯m still your knight. That said, you¡¯re as lively as ever, huh, Captain?¡±


    ¡°Because today¡¯s lunch comes with dessert!¡±


    Staring at Jill, whom happily spun around the road, Zeke¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed feelings.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten why you took the risk of becoming an apprentice Dragon Knights, right?¡±


    ¡°I still remember, you know.¡±


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s fine. Listen well, Captain, you mustn¡¯t stand out¡ªwell, you already are, but don¡¯t become more conspicuous than this.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll stand out more than me, Zeke. I got first place in the rookie training competition the other day! However, I lost in the quarterfinals¡­ hence why, I mustn¡¯t lose again.¡±


    When she felt a bit down, Hadith promised to make a jam for Jill using the strawberries he had harvested. She was truly looking forward to it.


    ¡°I never thought I would get in the top ten¡­ In the first place, I¡¯ve never won anything during my time in Veilburg¡ªisn¡¯t that quite a shocker?¡±


    ¡°Even if you have no magical power, it will be more of a shocker if you actually lose against those newcomers.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to be ambitious, but even if they are ¡®newcomers¡¯, they could¡¯ve belonged to the Order of Knights at some point, or are experienced mercenaries¡ªthere are a lot of them who are skillful. Sure, there are those who¡¯re still green, too¡ªbut all of them are older, and not to mention, are all men. Captain is not only the youngest, but also the only female recruit.¡±


    Then, he pointed an index finger at the tip of her nose.


    ¡°Be aware of your position, okay? Even if the leader is a woman, the Dragon Knights is a society of males, and there are a lot of immature ones who become apprentices. It¡¯s about time for their screws to be loosened. I will also pay close attention, but do be careful¡ªthere might be those who¡¯ll attempt silly mischief against a woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡¯Silly mischief¡¯?¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s¡­ well, ask Camila.¡± It would be ridiculous if he was the one who said it!


    Jill laughed at Zeke as he softly averted his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I shall just aim for their weak spots.


    ¡°I understand. I am in the wrong. Let¡¯s stop this conversation. I intended to give you some advice, but I felt like at this rate, that Emperor is going to kill me.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty? But Zeke is only worried about me, there¡¯s no reason for His Majesty to get angry¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point. You have to keep in mind that a man is that kind of creature!¡±


    At the end of the conversation, her hair got ruffled. Thus, she had to adjust it using her hands as she passed through the gate.


    She had become accustomed to the sight of the bustling market in the morning. She saw many faces.


    ¡°Jill-chan, do your best today, too. Here, as a thanks for the other day¡ªfor you, too, Sir.¡±


    The fruit store clerk threw apples to Jill and Zeke. When they went around the city, the clerk was involved in a horse-drawn carriage accident, thus they helped clear the shop. From that moment on, they started receiving that kind of greeting.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Zeke responded immediately before biting into the apple.


    ¡°On my way home, I will be shopping, so expect me to come, Old Man.¡±


    ¡°Well, that will depend on how good of a Dragon Knight you become. Today is the baptism of dragon, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The clerk laughed at Jill and Zeke.


    ¡°What, so you guys didn¡¯t know? When you go to the training ground, there¡¯s a dragon that¡¯s always with Lady Elynsia, right? Yes. There¡¯s that thing called the annual baptism of the dragon amongst the Dragon Knights¡ªto put it short, it¡¯s a dragon aptitude test.¡±

 CH 65

    The training ground, which they rushed towards, was full of excitement.


    Despite them being apprentice Dragon Knights, the garrison and the stables where the dragons resided were usually off-limits. First their general ability and aptitude needed to be assessed, afterwards, they would learn how to care for dragons and also received more explanation regarding dragons in general.


    Jill honestly thought it would be a long time before she had her first contact with a dragon¡ªbut, as the fruit store clerk had said, Elynsia was present alongside her dragon. Jill beamed.


    Although they were lined up in a single row called ¡®alignment¡¯, everyone¡¯s attention was focused solely on the dragon.


    Looking at such newcomers with a bitter smile, Elynsia, whom was in front of them, exclaimed.


    ¡°Today, you will be greeting my dragon! It¡¯s quite simple, really, you only need to bow your head and say hello! That way, the aptitude can then be determined. Rosa¡ªmy dragon¡¯s name¡ªis close to being the highest-ranking dragon. I want all of you to take a look at the color of this child¡¯s scales!¡±


    Elynsia stroked the red-scaled dragon beside her.


    Rosa let out a voice from her throat as she squinted her purple eyes.


    ¡°The rank of a dragon is determined by the color of its scales. From the strongest, it would be silver, black, then red. Or, as people often said, the colors of the day, night, and dawn. Rankings within the same color are identifiable by their eye colors . Gold eyes are high, whilst purple are low. Even if red dragons are third in the hierarchy, there are no silver dragons¡ªthere are no silver dragons with golden eyes other than the Dragon God Rave.¡±


    Vaguely, Jill could picture the figure of Rave, whom would laugh shamelessly¡ªindeed, his body shone silver as his golden eyes gleamed¡ªthe combination of two legendary colors.


    So, Rave is indeed a Dragon God¡­ well, obviously, he could transform into a heavenly sword, after all.


    For some reason, she felt both relief and sympathy.


    ¡°There are also no silver dragons with purple eyes because only the Dragon God Rave is allowed to have silver-colored scales. However, there are black dragons with golden eyes¡ªthese too, are legendary existences. According to one theory, it¡¯s the color Rave had when he was still the Dragon Emperor. Perhaps because of this, the Royal Family of Rave is often born with black, gold, or purple colors in either their hair or eyes. I believe their colors that symbolize dragons¡ªI also have black eyes.¡±


    Hadith possessed a beautiful black hair and bright golden eyes¡ªthe colors of the legendary Dragon Emperor. She thought it was also decided that he who would become the Dragon Emperor would inherit the heavenly sword. Despite so, if the blood of the Royal Family of Rave was drawn, an argument could be made that his hair and eye colors were simply the product of a coincidence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to our main topic¡ªdragons. In other words, black dragons rarely appear in the world, not only those with gold eyes, but also the purple ones. If the silver dragon is the god, then the black dragon is probably the king or the queen. They have the same wisdom as people and can speak in our language. It¡¯s said that the scales of dragons, which have lived for hundreds of years, have evolved over and over again, which leads to a change in their colors¡ªbut in any case, evidence is hardly available. So far, I believe you can understand that Rosa is practically the highest-ranking dragon.¡±


    Rave was the only silver dragon. Black dragons were also close to being legendary creatures.


    Then, the highest rank of dragon that humans could handle was the red dragon, which was actually the third in the hierarchy of dragons.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that red is the color exclusive to the Rave Royal Family because it¡¯s the color of the dragon. Since white and black are reserved for the Dragon God and Kings, we instead chose red to pay our respects. The colors of the remaining scales from the strongest would be orange, yellow, and green¡ªakin to the colors of rainbow. In addition, tea and ash colored dragons are also often seen, and there are also spotted ones, but they fall under different categories. We also use that to signify the ranks of the Dragon Knights. Because apprentices are at the bottom, your armbands are light blue¡ªwhich isn¡¯t the color of any dragon.¡±


    No uniforms were provided for the apprentices. Instead, armbands were distributed. Jill glanced at her arm and saw the color¡ªcertainly, it was light blue. Meanwhile, the armor of the senior knights watching at them were green.


    ¡°The highest-ranking knights who can ride red dragons don¡¯t wear red uniforms because that color could only be used by the Rave Royal Family. Instead, they use purple armor¡ªthe same color as the eyes of the red dragon.¡±


    Saying so, Elynsia showed her armband. It was gold¡ªhowever, it probably wasn¡¯t because it was the eye color of the highest-ranking dragon and more because it corresponded to the color of the Dragon God.


    ¡°By the way, of course, not to mention light blue, there are also no dragons with blue scales. There¡¯s a myth saying that the Goddess Kratos, who yearns for the sky, stole those dragons. The Goddess mistook their blueness for the sky, and made it a color exclusive for the Kratos royalty.¡±


    Suddenly, Jill recalled the anecdote of Kratos.


    ¡­It seems that in Rave Empire, there¡¯s also that kind of anecdote. In Rave, does the color remind the people of the stolen dragons?


    The difference in interpretations between the two kingdoms was certainly interesting.


    The same could probably be said about the color red, which was an exclusive color in the Rave Empire. Just now, it was explained that red was chosen in honor of the ranks of dragons, but there also existed a mainstream theory that in Kratos, the color red wasn¡¯t forbidden. The Goddess let people use such a color because it was the color of human blood¡ªto symbolize that they wouldn¡¯t be ruled by dragons.


    ¡°Please keep in the hierarchy and classes of the dragons in mind. The main subject starts from here. Now that the hierarchy of the dragons has been explained, we move on to the compatibility test. To put it simply, humans recognized by higher dragons are naturally recognized by lower dragons. Of course, I am referring to green, tea, and other colored dragons. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about them if Rosa acknowledges you.¡±


    However, Elynsia laughed.


    ¡°If Rosa returns your greeting, there¡¯s no doubt that even if you¡¯re merely an apprentice, you will be able to ride Ace-class orange dragons. If you¡¯re permitted to touch her, being able to ride a red dragon is no longer a dream. You¡¯re on the course of success. Well, most of you will probably be ignored by her, but everyone wants to start big, right?¡±


    In a respond to Elynsia¡¯s question, everyone cheered. Jill also raised both hands with glittering eyes.


    The order of greeting Rosa was according to their rankings in the previous match¡ª


    ¡ªin other words, Zeke would be the first.


    Attracting everyone¡¯s attention, Zeke did as Elynsia told¡ªhowever, there was a great reluctance on his face. Zeke kneeled and lowering his head¡ªit was said that the so-called humble attitude was a greeting to dragons.


    As everyone looked at him with bathed breath, Rosa, who stared at Zeke and seemed like she was about to hang her head, suddenly pushed him, causing him to land on his bottom.


    After that, she turned away from such Zeke and ignored him.


    The incomprehensible gesture of the dragon caused Elynsia to laugh brilliantly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? She¡¯s giving you a payback for what you did the other day.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡ª!? What¡¯s so great about that¡ª!? You asking for a fight¡ªno, umm, just kidding, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Midway, Zeke probably realized Elynsia was the leader, and started becoming formal. However, Elynsia didn¡¯t mind. After laughing briskly, she continued with her explanation.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t ignore you completely, and it carries a positive prospect when she makes fun of you. You can probably handle a green dragon. Moreover, if Rosa suddenly returns a greeting here, those seniors Dragon Knights would completely be crushed¡­¡±


    Elynsia¡¯s words caused the senior knights who also attended the baptism to laugh.


    What a nice atmosphere¡­ she¡¯s having us indirectly intermingle with the elite Dragon Knights¡­


    When Zeke stood up and left, Elynsia extended her hand.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, even if you receive a green dragon, you¡¯re still considered a great Dragon Knight. Most Dragon Knights receive green dragons, then tea, gray, and spotted dragons. Come on, don¡¯t be so down, who¡¯s next!¡±


    A newcomer went forward with a rush of momentum, however, the dragon threatened him by slamming her foot on the ground with a bang. Afterwards, the dragon only spared a glance¡ªand without anyone being able to make the dragon respond to their greetings, Jill¡¯s turn soon came.


    Elynsia laughed meaningfully as Jill stepped forward.


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s you. I wonder how will you manage.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best!¡±


    Declaring so, Jill closed her eyes, hung her head low, and kneeled.


    I hope we can get along well! I want my own dragon! I wish to coolly ride one, just like His Majesty! Yes, if I can¡ª


    The wind blew softly. In a short moment, the gentle atmosphere vanished. Iin its place was a murderous intent.


    Instinctively, Jill kicked the ground and leaped away. Sharp, large claws grazed her, tearing her attire from shoulder to chest. A faint heat and pain struck her¡ªshe was slashed.


    ¡°Rosa!? What are you doing!?¡±


    Rosa roared, ignoring Elynsia¡¯s command. She spread her wings wide and stayed on Jill. Her dazzling purple eyes gleamed in hostility.


    ¡°Rosa! I am telling you to stop! Jill, you have to make yourself scarce, I will take care of this!¡±


    She could understand even if she didn¡¯t have any knowledge about dragons¡ªRosa was aiming for a completely threatening behavior. Zeke hugged the dazed Jill and left the scene.


    ¡°Captain, are you okay? Your wound?¡±


    ¡°I, I am okay¡­ My clothes got ripped however, it¡¯s only a scratch.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the first aid room.¡±


    ¡°But why¡­ I am the Dragon Princess¡­ I am His Majesty¡¯s wife¡­¡±


    At her words, Zeke paused for an instant. Wordlessly, he continued towards the first aid room.

 CH 66

    Jill, who returned home after a long time, was greeted by a sweet and sour smile¡ªHadith was boiling strawberry jam in a pan.


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you early? Welcome back¡ªJill?¡±


    Turning off the heat of the stove, Hadith appeared wearing an apron and bandanna. He was probably concerned because Jill was only wearing a blouse instead of her military uniform.


    Standing at the door, Jill frowned. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at Hadith¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m home¡­ there was a bit of a fuss and I got injured¡­ I will rest in my room.¡±


    ¡°Injured? The apprentices aren¡¯t yet ready to enter the actual battle, right? No way, someone like you would actually hurt herself in training?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s but a scratch, not to mention, it has been treated.¡±


    She passed by Hadith and entered the room at the back. She wanted to be alone for a little bit. It may be impossible because she shared a room with Hadith and it had no key, but she closed the door properly.


    She placed her bag on a small, wooden, round table and threw herself on the solid bed. There was no dust and it smelled like the sun because Hadith cleaned it every day.


    I am useless¡­


    Letting out a weak noise, she immediately hugged Haddy which was beside her.


    Not only was her magical power sealed, she also caused the same thing to happen to Hadith. When she joined the Dragon Knights with the purpose of collecting information, she was instead greeted with hostility by a dragon. Rosa quickly calmed down, but it seemed that Jill was the only one she was ever hostile with.


    If a purple-eyed red dragon was hostile towards her, it was most likely that other dragons would react the same.


    Although nothing had been said yet, humans who received the hostility of the dragons wouldn¡¯t become Dragon Knights. She might not even be able to stay in the Dragon Knights¡ªthen, her means of collecting information would also vanish.


    I thought that with my magical power being sealed, I could somehow pass the aptitude test¡­ but it seems that the dragon saw through me¡­ even though I am the Dragon Princess¡­


    Jill¡¯s eyes went to the ring on her left hand¡ªit was shining no longer. Rave also disappeared¡ªit was her who could no longer see him.


    Without my magical power, I won¡¯t be of any help towards His Majesty¡­


    The reason why Hadith wanted Jill was not only because she was under the age of 14, but also because she had high magical prowess¡ªnow that she understood it wasn¡¯t because he had a penchant for little girls, the requirement became scary in another sense.


    At such times, she just wanted to fall asleep¡ªthen, surely, she would be fine again.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about how she couldn¡¯t help Hadith due to her lack of magic anymore.


    ¡°Jill, I will open the door.¡±


    She heard the door open. Jill held her breath, pretending to be asleep.


    ¡°I heard from Zeke¡­ you got injured because of a dragon.¡±


    Hadith quietly approached, seemingly unaware that Jill was pretending to sleep. Then, he sat down on the side of the bed.


    ¡°Right now, I am speaking to Rave¡ªyou¡¯re being noisy, Rave, it¡¯s just a discussion. I¡¯m giving you a choice, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    But, if she talks about the incident with the Dragon God, wouldn¡¯t that be called cheating? Thinking so, she continued to pretend asleep.


    ¡°Besides, the one who will be making the choice wouldn¡¯t be me, but Jill. That¡¯s why, Jill, this might come off as harsh, but I still want you to hear it nonetheless.¡±


    I am asleep, I am asleep¡­ despite so, Jill did actually listen.


    ¡°Which do you want? Baked, simmered, or steamed?¡±


    ¡°What kind of choice is that!?¡±


    Jill jumped up, and Hadith gently smiled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I am talking about that red dragon who hurt you¡ªdon¡¯t be noisy, Rave; I will kill that dragon, I will definitely kill that dragon¡ªthis is the decision of the Dragon Emperor. You can only decide which method of cooking and seasoning it will go through.¡±


    ¡°Wait, dragons can be eaten!? No, eating them is okay!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡ªI told you, shut up, Rave¡ª! Even dragons consist of meat¡ªtherefore, they should be edible! Jill got hurt! There¡¯s no way for that dragon to redeem itself now other than by becoming a delicious dish!¡±


    Jill panicked¡ªsomehow, it was as if she could hear Rave begging for the red dragon¡¯s salvation.


    ¡°Your Majesty! I am fine! It¡¯s but a scratch, I am merely shocked, that is all!¡±


    ¡°I heard it from Zeke, you didn¡¯t even touch my lunchbox! The lunchbox I made with all my love! All because of that dragon! I even included a dessert! Silence, Rave, Jill is more important and cuter than a dragon! What!? So, if the Dragon Emperor requests for a dragon to die it might die!? Oh, so you¡¯re on the side of that dragon, now¡ªfine, I will be the one who protects Jill!¡±


    ¡°I am fine, please calm down, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t quarrel with Rave-sama.¡±


    ¡°Jill is the bride of my own choosing! I won¡¯t listen to any complaints about that! Not even from you, Rave!¡±


    About to interrupt, Jill¡¯s head went blank for a moment¡ªafterwards, shame arrived.


    Aah, I simply dislike myself¡­


    Hadith himself seemed unaware of what he just said, and was engrossed in his dispute with Rave.


    ¡°Something called the trials of the Dragon Princess can just kill themselves! Who cares if that red dragon thought she was standing in as my mother-in-law or whatever! If she dares bully my wife, she¡¯s nothing but an ingredient! If you¡¯re dissatisfied with that, look for another vesse! You thick, snake-looking¡ª¡±


    When she hugged Hadith, whom was provoking Rave, he stopped immediately. Even though both of her arms were encircling his body, he didn¡¯t resist. Perhaps because he also lacked magic and strength¡ª


    ¡ªdespite so, even if she hugged his body with all her strength, he would surely accept her. His body, which was bigger than her, and its strength¡ªas of now, it was the most reliable thing she had.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes, what it is, Jill?¡±


    ¡°I love you!¡±


    She lifted her face, stared straight at his face, and declared so.


    After a brief silence, steam could be seen smoking out of Hadith¡¯s head.


    ¡°W, why so suddenly!?¡±


    ¡°I am fine! Even if I can¡¯t get along with that red dragon, I am sure I can defeat it!¡±


    She wondered why she was so dejected a while ago. She raised her fist and leaped high.


    Just because my time got rewound, it doesn¡¯t mean everything will go my way. Obviously, don¡¯t be weak, me!


    She mustn¡¯t lose sight of what she had to do. Jill¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to become the Dragon Princess¡ª


    ¡ªit was to make Hadith happy. The title Dragon Princess was nothing more but a means to achieve it.


    ¡°I shall do my best to prevent myself from being fired from the Dragon Knights¡ªfor now, I am hungry. I want to have the lunchbox! By the way, what¡¯s for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ a pie stuffed with vegetables and minced meat¡­¡±


    ¡°Really!? I am looking forward to it!¡±


    ¡°W, what about your injury!?¡±


    ¡°I am fine! I feel way better now¡ªthanks to Your Majesty!¡±


    She pumped her fist, and Hadith¡¯s eyes swum as his face became flushed.


    ¡°I, is that so? Well, then that¡¯s alright¡­ um, about the thing I said just now¡­¡±


    ¡°When it comes to dragons, it¡¯s alright, now. I¡¯ve decided on my goal.¡±


    Jill looked up at Hadith whom was sitting on the bed. Beautiful black hair and golden eyes¡ªJill¡¯s husband was so beautiful, she wanted to show him off to the world.


    ¡°¡­For a dragon, I will aim for a black one¡ªone with golden eyes.¡±


    Hadith put his finger on his chin and thought seriously.


    ¡°A black dragon with golden eyes? I have never seen one before. Where would such a dragon be, Rave? Tell me, and I will refrain from turning that red dragon into an ingredient, so tell me¡ª¡®In the first place, why do you want such a dragon¡¯ asked Rave.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the same colors of His Majesty! That¡¯s why I want one! I want to ride it!¡±


    In the eyes of Hadith, only Jill was reflected¡ªsuch a fact always made Jill happy.


    ¡°So, I will do my best. Pplease cheer me on, Your Majesty!¡±


    She had decided so¡ªshe mustn¡¯t stay dejected anymore.


    She shall think about the future while setting such a simple goal.


    Bringing her lunchbox with her, Jill left the room with light footsteps.


    Hadith was left alone on the bed, still in a daze as he stared at Jill¡¯s disappearing back.


    For him, nothing would be better than her cheering up, despite so¡­


    ¡°¡­The same colors as me, she said¡­ she wanted to ride it, she said¡­¡±


    Hadith suddenly fell to the bed, hiding his bright red face with both hands as he agonized.


    ¡°I know Rave! That¡¯s not what she¡¯s implying, I got it! Don¡¯t laugh! I am not thinking about anything weird! Oh no¡­ I got too emotional because of a dragon¡­¡±


    Rave said something, however, Hadith had already closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm his heart.


    Because it¡¯s also outrageous-sounding at the same time! No dragon would readily acknowledge a Dragon Princess, despite so, I can¡¯t help but get excited because she¡¯s such a wonderful Dragon Princess¡ªI think everything will be okay now¡­


    Because she was one who never dwelled too long on misery.


    Hadith laughed, picturing Jill flying across the sky on a black dragon¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but feel proud.

 CH 67

    With her mood was lifted, her perspective also broadened.


    Zeke¡¯s aptitude with the dragon made him an eligible Dragon Knight candidate. If he was compatible with a dragon, he would have more opportunities to come in and out of the dragon stables, or have more contact with dragons. Jill, on the other hand,was to be be sent to the Dragon Knights¡¯ secondary auxiliary work. Due to their separate positions, they naturally split up. Thinking carefully, it was a good development for gathering information.


    To Jill¡¯s delight, Zeke uttered.


    ¡°Then I will also help¡ªisn¡¯t it obvious? I am your knight after all.¡±


    ¡°I am His Majesty¡¯s wife. Even if it¡¯s a mere apprenticeship, they might still come after His Majesty. Gather information about the strength of the Dragon Knights and also the Imperial Capital.¡±


    ¡°Listen. I am. Your. Knight.¡±


    ¡°I am, the wife, of His Majesty. That¡¯s why, I shall entrust the task to you. In the unlikely event that my identity is revealed, Zeke will be in a deeper trouble than me because you¡¯re considered the insider amongst the Dragon Knights.¡±


    Zeke, with his arms crossed, pondered for a long time¡ªafter a while, he showed a resigned expression.


    ¡°I understand¡ªbut don¡¯t overdo it. Because of yesterday¡¯s incident, it¡¯s likely that a fool will come to lick your feet, Captain. They don¡¯t seem competent for now, but things will likely change once they become Dragon Knights¡ªthere might also a change of treatment.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s concern was a hit.


    ¡°So, there will be a patrol of the city this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re the one appointed for the task.¡±


    ¡°Understood, iInstructor. Does that mean I won¡¯t be able to attend the training?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Another team is waiting at the fountain square in the center of the town. Follow their instructions. Use the apprentice¡¯s armband as a mark.¡±


    If it was determined that someone was unsuited to be a Dragon Knight, it seemed that the apprentice would be charged with another task.


    The person who has become a Dragon Knight will then teach the apprentices how to treat a dragon¡­ or so to say.


    During that period, the apprentices were encouraged to give their best, and the armed forces were fairly equal¡ªhowever¡­ they were Dragon Knights.


    Feeling that something was amiss, Jill pursed her lips.


    She heard a sneer from behind her, but she stretched her spine and returned the salute.


    ¡°Understood! I shall start patrolling!¡±


    ¡°Return at noon for the afternoon session¡ªalright, next!¡±


    The next person, whom was called, turned pale. That person was probably in similar predicament as Jill¡ªas in, not compatible with dragons.


    Jill left the training ground, softly shaking her head to Zeke, who seemed like he had something to say.


    To be able to receive a lecture meant she wasn¡¯t laid off. But some thought they might not be back by noon.


    Let¡¯s leave the information gathering regarding the Dragon Knights to Zeke. I will be collecting information about the Imperial Capital.


    The question was what was waiting at the fountain square. It was said that there was another team, however, it was probably a group of people deemed unsuitable to be Dragon Knights.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the Dragon Knights were the most elite¡ªthus, bullying and a domineering attitude were also rampant. There was no such thing as an organization that was clean from top to bottom. Window departments were everywhere.


    I guess that¡¯s one thing that is similar between Rave and Kratos¡­


    No uniform was provided for apprentices. Only an armband. Jill reached the fountain square and blinked. She started looking around.


    During that day¡¯s test, there was a person sitting at the edge of the fountain¡¯s remnants¡ªwhich was trampled by the dragon¡ªand reading a book. He had a light blue armband on his left arm, showing that he was an apprentice, just like Jill.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    When she spoke, the person sitting on the fountain lifted his face.


    White skin and platinum hair¡ªin addition, he wore a simple white shirt, which emphasized his bluish eyes.


    Although he was a youth, he was too old to be called a boy. His gentle smile hinted none of his knight identity. However, his quiet look was deep and sharp.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the girl who joined the other day. I heard rumors about you¡ªfor your age, you¡¯re quite skillful.¡±


    A slightly high-pitched voice resounded gently.


    But she must never let her guard down. Those intelligent eyes of his¡ªJill knew them well. Indeed, she knew all about him¡ªfor they had met six years from now.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lawrence, nice to meet you.¡±


    None of that matters for now¡ªshe extended her hand.


    ¡°I am Jill, I will be in your care.¡±


    ¡°So, your name is Jill? It has a nice sound to it.¡±


    He laughed without a care¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be strange if he realized Jill¡¯s true identity.


    A person who could do such a feat¡ªshe knew him well.


    Because he was formerly Jill¡¯s aide, and as of now, he should had already become the subordinate of His Highness the Crown Prince, Geraldo De Kratos.

 CH 68

    Lawrence Merton and Jill met shortly before entering the military academy that Geraldo created in preparation for battling against the Rave Empire.


    Jill, who became Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, first went through princess education¡ªdespite so, six months later, Geraldo immediately decided that Jill was better suited to being a soldier than a lady. In addition to the regular army, Geraldo wanted a magical expeditionary team under his direct control¡ªthus, she was made the commander.


    They entered the military academy together, and were in there for about a year before they started their servitude. The extraordinary speed was proof of Geraldo¡¯s eagerness to wage war.


    Now that she thought about it, Lawrence might have been the one tasked to watch her every movement. Jill¡ªno, there was a line for everyone.


    True to her analysis on Geraldo¡¯s character, one year after she had graduated, the war with the Rave Empire started. By that time, her first troop had already gone through their first battle along with several other battlefields. Both in name and reality, he had become an aide to Jill.


    Lawrence, whose magical prowess was below average, was deemed a failure in Kratos. But, he had a lot of intelligence and knowledge to compensate for his lack of magic.


    To Lawrence, whom always showed a gentle smile and didn¡¯t show his true feelings easily¡ªit was either Camila or Zeke who nicknamed him, ¡®Tanuki Warrior¡¯.


    There was also the fact that six years later, he chose Jill over Geraldo.


    But that was the story of future Jill, whom had built a relationship of trust with him¡ª


    ¡ªas of the presence, he was definitely Geraldo¡¯s subordinate.


    The fact that he was currently there at the moment, it meant¡ª


    ¡ªis this guy performing espionage? I should¡¯ve heard a little bit about him from Geraldo back when he was my subordinate¡­ my unit, regardless of everyone¡¯s past, was¡­


    She had only learned about the past of Camila and Zeke in the Rave Empire. Perhaps her former self focused too much on doing her job.


    She couldn¡¯t help but regret. In the first place, she didn¡¯t think that the secretive man, whom had but one or two quirks, had ever told her honestly about his past. Or perhaps, he didn¡¯t want to let Jill know so he wouldn¡¯t be taken advantage of.


    ¡°Jill, huh. The daughter of the Saber Family of the neighboring kingdom has the same name¡ªdo you know anything about that?¡±


    ¡ªno, that may not be the case.


    ¡°H, huh!? Really!? I didn¡¯t know! By the way, where are the others?¡±


    Lawrence laughed at Jill, then answered as she gazed around.


    ¡°Oh, I joined the team about a month ago, but lately, no one has come. Did you come here alone? Are there others?¡±


    ¡°They said there are others, but as I thought¡­ is this their method of elimination?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s also nice when there¡¯s only a few people like this¡ªit¡¯s time, let¡¯s start our patrol.¡±


    Looking up at the clock in the fountain square, Lawrence stood up with his book and walked forward. While matching his pace with Jill¡¯s, he kept talking.


    ¡°The apprentices who are determined to be good matches for a dragon starts their careers by becoming dragon caretakers. On the other hand, the apprentices with poor aptitude are thus tasked to patrol the city to accustom themselves to the land.¡±


    ¡°¡­To accustom themselves, to the land?¡±


    ¡°This is my theory, which is also taught in the lecture, but the existence of dragons is a territorial issue of the Rave Empire. Dragons are born and grow up under the sky with the protection of the Dragon God Rave. About them hating magic, mythologically, there are many humans with strong magical powers in the enemy kingdom¡ªKratos. I think it¡¯s a defense instinct to hate such people. The fire of dragons burns away magical power¡ªto put it the other way around, it doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t have magical power.¡±


    ¡°Certainly¡­¡±


    Although you actually don¡¯t have a lot of magical power¡ªshe didn¡¯t say that, though.


    ¡°Therefore, people who have a strong desire to protect this city and empire¡ªdragons are more likely to get attached to such people, who are probably close to the image of the Dragon God Rave.¡±


    ¡°Ha, I see, that¡¯s why we become the policeman of the city.¡±


    If they properly looked after the people, and also grew attached to the city, then their aptitude with dragons might change.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s only a theory, it¡¯s not very reliable¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s actually easy to comprehend. In other words, it¡¯s a matter of patriotism.¡±


    In that case, it was no wonder that Lawrence, who came to spy on the Rave Empire, wasn¡¯t compatible with dragons.


    I am not thinking of attacking the Rave Empire, however, if it¡¯s related to what I¡¯ve done in the past¡­ then probably, I indeed had such intentions in the past.


    She beat and shot many of them down, and even attacked the Rave Empire. She occupied that exact fortified city, where Elynsia died because she was confused by the struggle of succession. Jill had even fought with the Rave Imperial Army to recapture that city.


    None of that had happened yet¡ªbut Jill remembered them precisely.


    ¡°It sure is difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°Despite so, do you still want to be a Dragon Knight?¡±


    ¡°Or rather, I just want a black dragon with golden eyes¡­¡±


    After widening his eyes, Lawrence laughed in amusement.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. First of all, they¡¯re hard to find¡ªI also doubt the members of Rave Royal Family can meet one.¡±


    ¡°By the way, it seems that the Imperial City has grown noisier.¡±


    She tried to sneakily gather info in her small talk. Lawrence briefly nodded.


    ¡°Are you talking about the talk that Hadith Theos Rave is a false emperor? Something about his heavenly sword is a fake. It seems that the dukes are currently in search for Hadith Theos Rave to procure the truth¡ªbut in reality, it¡¯s such an opportunistic situation. You just can¡¯t decide which side is right.¡±


    ¡°Eeh, is that so?¡±


    Lawrence smiled at Jill, who thought that the Three Dukes were dancing on top of Georg¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Everyone is concerned¡ªabout whether or not Hadith Theos Rave¡¯s 20th birthday will claim the life of the former king, Georg¡¯s little brother.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    That was quite an unexpected perspective for Jill, who only knew about Hadith¡¯s curse from the Kingdom of Kratos.

 CH 69

    The young emperor of the Rave Empire was cursed.


    Because Jill was from another kingdom, she thought that was the case. But in the Rave Empire, it was different. They had witnessed how the princes died one after another on Hadith¡¯s birthday¡ªthe incident also lasted until Hadith became the Crown Prince. It was actually the Goddess¡¯ harassment to isolate Hadith and kept him for herself¡ªbut the others thought the curse stemmed from Hadith.


    However, the only people who would believe such a fact were probably the townspeople of Veilburg whom were under the direct attack of the Holy Spear of the Goddess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I don¡¯t think people would easily forget such an incident. Therefore, until the end of summer, I think no one will pick any side¡­¡± said Lawrence.


    Was Hadith born in summer?


    When she realized she was oblivious towards such a basic thing, she was reminded of how new their relationship was.


    I see¡­ they¡¯re afraid of the curse, that¡¯s why they¡¯ll refrain from picking a side until summer¡­ by then, things should¡¯ve calmed down.


    However, if it was that way, didn¡¯t that mean, in a sense, the Goddess was protecting Hadith?


    In Jill¡¯s annoyance was a murderous intent.


    She wondered if her irritation leaked to her face¡ªa short distance from her, Lawrence blinked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re making a scary face¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I understand the situation. Therefore, although their formations have been arranged, the search party to locate the Emperor isn¡¯t all that active. I also thought it¡¯s about time for the search to start.¡±


    ¡°Regarding political conflicts, this territory is often neutral. I think they¡¯re actually reluctant to put out a search. The reason they need elite Dragon Knights is probably to ensure their safety, too.¡±


    So, rather than searching for Hadith, or trying to maintain their neutral position, they instead opted to recruit apprentices for the Dragon Knights to strengthen themselves.


    To think that in my previous life, you and I were the ones who smashed those elite dudes to the ground! Now that I think about it, that¡¯s why this guy was familiar with the dragon ecology¡ªit¡¯s because he had been on an espionage mission here!


    It was indeed Lawrence whom had devised a method to take into account the time limit and habits of the dragon¡¯s activity¡ªwhich resulted in half of Elynsia¡¯s Dragon Knights being crushed.


    Also, according to Lawrence, Jill who opted to beat a dragon to defeat it was strange.


    ¡°Despite so, the Dragon Knights must have some excellent superiors behind the scenes¡ªespecially in the logistic units.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t kicked out immediately even though I have a poor aptitude with dragons.¡± Said Jill.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not uncommon for an apprentice who studies in the classroom and become able to handle dragons well to be appointed as a Dragon Knight¡ªeven if he doesn¡¯t have good affinity with dragons. It¡¯s quite often of a story, you know, a knight who is able to ride a high-ranking dragon that no one else can handle turns out to be a former supply unit member. However, most people who aren¡¯t turned away and instead stationed here are often foolish and are focused solely on their aptitude¡ªin the end, they give up.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s really some kind of elimination method, although a little different¡ªwhy don¡¯t you tell other people about this?¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s only a theory. In fact, it would actually be humiliating to be turned into some city¡¯s policemen while others get to learn how to take care of a dragon early. Even handymen are often made into laughingstocks by the city because they keep being compared to the team that devoted itself to the regular, actual, routine of the Dragon Knights.¡±


    ¡°Even though in reality, both roles are equally as important¡ªhow ridiculous.¡±


    But that was how things were for apprentices. Even in the military academy, she had met some bullies. However, such things also allowed her to uncover both her weakness and strengths¡ªand finally developed into a full-fledged, self-sufficient, person.


    Lawrence halted beside Jill.


    ¡°¡­Sir Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°Just ¡®Lawrence¡¯ is fine. We¡¯re almost the same age¡ªJill, in truth, there are some rumors circulating¡­¡±


    At Lawrence¡¯s meaningful smile, Jill took a step back.


    I, I know this smile of his as well! When he shows this kind of expression, he¡¯s in the middle of catching his prey!


    ¡°Rumors hinder accurate information gathering, so I don¡¯t need to listen to it!¡±


    Jill screamed and covered her ears, causing Lawrence to smirk. However, he laughed and both her hands were pulled off.


    ¡°What are you attempting to do¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t say that, listen to me. The Duke of Noitral¡ªthere¡¯s another rumor regarding why Captain Elynsia is reluctant to dispatch a search party.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hear it! I can¡¯t hear it!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you insist, then so be it, even though I was about to talk about the monkeys dispatched from Kratos¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, when she thought she was in deep water, with the sudden gust of wind, a huge shadow appeared above her.


    It was a dragon. Jill looked up at the sky¡ªshe was saved! She found something she could use to change the topic! She couldn¡¯t see the color of the dragon¡¯s eyes, but she could see the color of its scales.


    ¡°A red dragon¡ªLady Elynsia¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Now should be time to guide the apprentices to the dragon stables.¡±


    She wanted to ask how he knew about that, but that felt like catching a snake out of a bush. As such, she decided to just ride with the flow of the current conversation.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s another Dragon Knight. How surprising, another red dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°No way, only the Royal Family or Rave or the Three Dukes are supposed to have red dragons.¡±


    ¡°Hey, the two of you there¡ª!¡±


    When she thought she heard a voice from the sky, she thought she was merely hearing things¡ªdespite so, the person who jumped off the dragon landed on the ground elegantly.


    That person has a good pair of trunks¡­ the magical power imbued in it is high, too¡­ in Kratos, it would fetch a high price¡­


    Shouldn¡¯t it be rare in the Rave Empire? Jill seriously observed the person standing up while dusting himself off.


    ¡°You guys are apprentices to the Noitral Knights, right?¡±


    The young man asked, looking at the armbands of Jill and Lawrence. Before Jill could answer, the person yelled towards the sky, to the dragon.


    The man, who raised his voice, had beautiful eyebrows.


    ¡°Brynhilde! I am sorry, but please go to the stable, first. I will catch up later.¡±


    The dragon cried, disgruntled, but stopped flying around and instead went away. After seeing the dragon off, the young man turned to them. His deep purple hair, which was trimmed, flowed in the wind. His silver eyes narrowed at Lawrence and Jill. It was a high-pressure gaze, as if he was inspecting goods¡ªdespite so, there was elegance and dignity which somehow didn¡¯t make her uncomfortable.


    ¡°I would like to ask for a guide. I am in a hurry to meet Princess Elynsia¡ªshe should be the leader of the Dragon Knights now, I believe.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but who are you?¡±


    The young man frowned for a moment at what Lawrence said¡ªwhich could be called offensive. In the end, the young man only shook his head resignedly and put his hand on his chest.


    ¡°Excuse me¡ªI am Listeard. Listeard Theos Rave.¡±


    Lawrence lifted his brow¡ªit seemed that he didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Jill also didn¡¯t recognize his face. Unlike Elynsia, they never met in the battlefield.


    ¡°You can also refer to me as the second prince of the Rave Empire. A little brother coming to visit his older sister¡ªeven though we¡¯re strangers, what¡¯s so weird about that? You aren¡¯t trying to prevent our meeting, right?¡±


    The reason they hadn¡¯t meet was because Listeard had died before the war between the Kingdom of Kratos and Rave Empire had started.


    He opposed the methods of his half-brother, Hadith, caused a rebellion, and was subsequently executed.

 CH 70

    Jill led Listeard to Elynsia¡¯s office, but when she attempted to leave, Elynsia stopped her.


    ¡°Ah, hey, can you remain here?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that alright with you?¡±


    To Jill who asked back, Elynsia nodded with a slightly blue face.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to have a waitperson. There¡¯s a reason for this¡ªfirst and foremost, that guy is loud.¡±


    ¡°¡ªTo hear such words coming from you, Elynsia, my half-sister¡­ no way, you¡¯re saying that I am a nuisance? No matter how many times I sent letters, I received no reply¡ªcould that have been deliberate? I don¡¯t want to think that someone like Princess Elynsia, whom is also the First Princess of the Rave Empire, would resort to such a despicable feat.¡±


    ¡°See? Very loud, right? I am not facing this alone.¡±


    When asked for her consent, Jill could only pull her cheeks. After saying a curt sorry to Lawrence, he excused himself with a bow.


    ¡­Huh? Lawrence backed down quite easily. Could he be planning to wiretap the conversation? No¡­ if that happened, I am sure Her Royal Highness Elynsia or His Royal Highness Listeard would notice¡­


    If possible, she didn¡¯t want to leave Lawrence alone. Unlike Camila and Zeke, Lawrence was a respectable aristocrat of the Kingdom of Kratos. As one of Geraldo¡¯s men, he could use his abilities and circumstances as a means of escape at any time. Not to mention, the amount of time she had spent with that person taught her just how big of a nuisance it would be if he became their enemy.


    However, as of the present, the priority was different.


    After carefully inspecting the surroundings, she decided obey Elynsia for the time being. Without permission, Listeard went towards the shelf and brewed tea.


    As he sat down on the sofa and sipped his tea, he spoke;


    ¡°As always, the tea leaves at my Older Sister¡¯s place are disgusting.¡±


    ¡°By ¡®disgusting¡¯, do you mean your previous actions of brewing and drinking my tea without permission? As long as you can drink it, isn¡¯t it already fine enough? For your information, this isn¡¯t the court, but a place for knights.¡±


    ¡°My Dragon Knights always prepare the finest of tea leaves.¡±


    Their conversation was evidence to a certain extent of trust.


    Even the half-siblings are on good terms with each other¡­ the same could probably be said of His Majesty¡¯s brother and sister¡­ no way, is only His Majesty left out?


    Looking from far away, Jill stood as a guard in front of the office¡¯s door, akin to an escort.


    ¡°Then, I will be frank, Older Sister¡ªwhich side do you choose?¡±


    ¡°¡­Good grievance, you. Even if she is an apprentice of the Dragon Knights, Jill is here, you know. Be a little more concerned about your surroundings.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s an apprentice who can¡¯t comprehend the concept of ¡®confidentiality¡¯, I highly recommend to just lop off her head.¡±


    Receiving his glance, Jill immediately nodded in succession. He definitely meant that.


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think that question is troublesome in nature. There literally exists no man in the Rave Empire who doesn¡¯t know about how Uncle has named himself the new emperor, and how a certain moron got exiled from the Imperial City as the false emperor. Be it the three dukes and the other lords¡ªeach of them is waiting with bathed breath towards which side will triumph in the end.¡±


    By ¡®a certain moron¡¯, did he mean His Majesty?


    There existed a degree of scolding in his tone, as if trying to determine if the other party was hostile or not.


    ¡°Well then, I shall ask you the same, which side are you?¡±


    ¡°Even if we want to determine something, that moron must be hiding in the clouds.¡±


    Dan¡ª! Listeard slammed his fist against the table.


    ¡°My Uncle has ordered a search, but nothing has come of it! If I dispatch my own search party, that would be akin to expressing support for my Uncle! This problem is the kind that should be resolved once that moron and my Uncle stand on equal footing!¡±


    ¡°You say some outrageous things. What about you, between Uncle and Hadith¡ªwho do you think possesses the real sword?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡ª! The heavenly sword, which has been missing for 300 years, finally returned to the Imperial Capital through the hands of that moron, who came from the frontier? Then it turned out to be a fake, and the sword my Uncle possesses is the real one?! Whether it¡¯s fake or the real one was conveniently found¡ªboth stories are utterly foolish.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you¡¯ve come to a conclusion as to which one is the real thing.¡±


    Elynsia¡¯s bitter smile caused the sloppy Listeard to lose his momentum.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s a bumpkin who isn¡¯t at all up to my standards, but he¡¯s the Dragon Emperor. Definitely.¡±


    In front of Jill¡¯s eyes, Elynsia nodded.


    ¡°Indeed. I agree with you. That boy is the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, I haven¡¯t acknowledged him as the emperor! Who would? The Imperial City was occupied, but that moron chose to turn a blind eye to it and hid amongst the clouds! If he¡¯s that unmotivated to be emperor, then he should transfer the title to me right at this second!¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you the same age as Hadith? Vissel would be the next in the line of succession.¡±


    ¡°I am two months older than him. Also, considering my social status, I am more eligible than him. At the very least, I wasn¡¯t abruptly pulled off from the frontier and swayed to become the Crown Prince¡ªand subsequently the Emperor¡ªwith no backing¡ªjust like that moronic little brother of mine.¡±


    While staring at Listeard, who muttered so with a sullen face, Jill was somewhat moved.


    ¡­That¡¯s a way to say it, but isn¡¯t he a good person at heart!? In all actuality, don¡¯t you have an ally or two right here, Your Majesty!?


    There was no hostility in Elynsia¡¯s words.


    If she made a proper decision, surely, these two would be on their side.


    That way, Hadith would no longer need to spend time tending vegetables. The fact that the person himself was having way too much fun doing said activity was beside the point.


    ¡ªwhy doesn¡¯t she try to delve deeper, here?


    ¡°¡ªnot to mention, I heard that moron got married!? Not only doesn¡¯t he have a single backer, and is still wet behind the ears, I heard his bride is a child!? Th, that moron, seriously, how far is he going to stray? When I heard he had a penchant for little girls, I felt miserable for him¡ªhe IS miserable¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°Y, yes, I share your opinion, that¡¯s just way beyond my comprehension. For now, I am just being optimistic and hoping that it¡¯s just a false rumor¡­¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly became suffocating¡ªto which Jill decided to stay silent.

 CH 71

    While Jill was remaining quiet, Elynsia suddenly gazed outside the window.


    ¡°In any case¡ªyou and I, we won¡¯t be on Hadith¡¯s side.¡±


    Once again, Listeard moved his eyebrows.


    ¡°Even if you know that moron is the Dragon Emperor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something that needn¡¯t be said, Listeard. My mother is the wife of the Duke of Noitral, and your mother is the wife of the Duke of Lerzatz. The only reason Uncle can¡¯t do anything to us is because of our backing¡ªboth the Noitral and the Lerzatz.¡±


    ¡°Exactly so. We¡¯re unlike that moron¡ªwe are the members of the historic Rave Royal Family, we draw the blood of the Three Dukes. But that¡¯s also why I can¡¯t leave my Uncle¡¯s outrage alone.¡±


    ¡°However, neither Duke Noitral nor Duke Lerzatz approve of Hadith. Each of them has lost a prince. Each of us has lost a brother.¡±


    When Jill heard such things about Hadith, the hope that had once surfaced suddenly sank.


    That Goddess, I should split her in half one more time!


    Jill felt angry when she thought that the Goddess was still laughing from somewhere.


    ¡°¡­For being unable to locate Hadith, my Uncle grows impatient. A pressuring notice has arrived at my door. My Uncle is a strict person, he isn¡¯t soft like that moron. For the sake of legitimacy, he is willing to sacrifice. That moron¡¯s birthday, which is during summer, might get tampered with.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s because the heavenly sword is there, or because the countdown has started, and he absolutely needs to claim the throne before summer passes. I assume that is why he¡¯s trying to gain a name for himself as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he do so before that moron ascended to the throne?! Back when the curse was still claiming one prince after another, why didn¡¯t he declare himself as the true Dragon Emperor!? My uncle¡¯s way of doing things is despicable!¡±


    At the fussing Listeard, Elynsia squinted. Her cheeks were slack.


    ¡°I understand your feelings. But look at the reality. I wouldn¡¯t bet it on Hadith. In the Imperial Castle, there¡¯s also your mother and sister.¡±


    Elynsia continued, soothing Listeard, whom was gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I think I understand where you¡¯re coming from. At the very least, you want to help Hadith to appear on the stage¡ªthat¡¯s why you require my assistance. We are both neutral, but I have less of a burden. Unlike you, in the Imperial Castle, none of my family remained. Not only my older brother, but also my mother, they have died long ago¡ªand I have no other siblings.¡±


    Towards Elynsia¡¯s self-deprecating analysis, Listeard¡¯s brows further dropped.


    ¡°¡ªyou could take it that way. It¡¯s just that if Older Sister sides with Hadith, then I¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI won¡¯t consider you an enemy. That¡¯s all I can promise.¡±


    A familiar word touched Jill¡¯s chest.


    Indeed, that woman had said a similar thing, and at the end, ultimately chose suicide.


    ¡°Jill.¡±


    ¡°Huh, yes?!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry for taking so much of your time. There¡¯s the talk of Rosa yesterday. First of all, let me apologize on behalf of Rosa¡ªI am glad you aren¡¯t injured.¡±


    Suddenly, Jill shook her head, confused.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault¡­ I am sorry for my bad compatibility¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Even I found it surprising. There¡¯s no way Rosa is hostile towards you, she¡¯s just intimidated by you.¡±


    ¡°Intimidated by me? Rosa¡­?¡±


    Listeard, whom was pondering something with pursed lips, suddenly turned to Jill.


    ¡°Is that true, Older Sister? That red dragon is intimidated by this child? Not warning her?¡±


    Jill blinked¡ªso it was supposed to be a surprising thing?


    ¡°It seems that I am hated by dragons¡­ even though I love them a lot!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to be ignored by a red dragon. If you kick some pebbles along the side of the road because you don¡¯t like them, are you intimidating them?¡±


    ¡°No, I am sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡±


    For red dragons, were humans akin to pebbles on the roadside?


    ¡°In short¡­ um, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Although many of the apprentices misunderstood, Rosa threatened you because she either considers you a peer¡ªor a threat.¡±


    Jill pointed at herself in confusion. To which Elynsia nodded and affirmed.


    ¡°Red dragons have a very unusual conduct towards humans. The people who conduct research on logistic support have been wanting to verify that. I won¡¯t force you because there¡¯s a risk that Rosa might attack you again, but if you think it¡¯s worth it, please cooperate with me.¡±


    ¡°Older Sister, no way¡­¡±


    Elynsia went on, holding up one hand to stop Listeard from saying anything further.


    ¡°Of course, I will be there to stop any incidents from happening. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Alright. If doing so will aid you in any way then sure, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Then, when the time arrives, I shall summon you¡ª¡±


    ¡°For such a measly thing, aren¡¯t I here? Shall I take care of her, Older Sister?¡±


    Even though he was sullen until a while ago, Listeard stood up.


    Elynsia¡¯s expression turned steep as she contemplated.


    ¡°She¡¯s an apprentice of my Dragon Knights¡­¡±


    ¡°What about it? As if I would give up persuading you that easily, Older Sister. If you¡¯re so worried, then attach an escort or an attendant to me during my stay. I didn¡¯t bring any subordinates.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s something you should be proud about. I can already picture you going out of control, heading out alone while leaving your subordinates behind. If I contact them right now, they will fetch you with a dragon.¡±


    ¡°No matter how fast you contact them, it will still take two days to reach this place. How about tasking this girl to be my caretaker until then?¡±


    Eh?


    Listeard continued without looking at Jill¡¯s face.


    ¡°As for the verification regarding the red dragon, won¡¯t me being the witness be akin to killing two birds with one stone? Furthermore, not only is Brynhilde a red dragon, she also possesses golden eyes. She¡¯s of a higher breed than Rosa, Older Sister¡¯s dragon. There¡¯s no downside to this plan at all.¡±


    ¡°Listeard, don¡¯t just recklessly interject yourself into the conversation. What are you planning?¡±


    ¡°Planning? I am merely a younger brother who wants to help lessen his older sister¡¯s business. Or perhaps it is you who is with a plan instead, Older Sister. That would explain why you¡¯re so reluctant to accept my help.¡±


    For the first time, Elynsia stared at Listeard without even bothering to hide her irritation. With a chin raised, he was clearly looking down at her. Listeard was rather good at putting on a smug face.


    It was Elynsia who finally relented. She sat in the office chair helplessly.


    ¡°¡­Have it your way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, kind Older Sister. Well then¡ªyou, I will be in your care.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes!¡±


    As she stretched her back and saluted, Listeard nodded happily.


    From the door Jill had opened, he then excused himself. His movement was that of a person whom was used to being served.


    ¡°Well, then, I shall excuse myself as well, Captain Elynsia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jill¡ªI am sorry, but please take care of my little brother.¡±


    Feeling a somewhat deeper meaning to what Elynsia had just said, Jill lifted her face. However, she only saw the gentle smile of Elynsia.


    Jill, who bowed, chased after Listeard in a hurry.

 CH 72

    ¡°Since you¡¯re still an apprentice, that means you¡¯re still unfamiliar with the Dragon Knights. Well then, follow me.¡±


    After he had uttered so, Listeard started walking while also leading Jill.


    W, will this be okay? It¡¯s as if I¡¯m the one being escorted¡­


    Moreover, he adjusted his pacing to Jill¡¯s¡ªhe was a gentleman.


    ¡°Is Your Majesty Listeard familiar with the interior here?¡±


    ¡°I have visited this place once¡ªabout a year ago.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty did?¡±


    ¡°I really needed to see it in order to create an inspection report regarding the Dragon Knights. Speaking of which, the Dragon Knights of Noitral are one of the best in the Rave Empire. There¡¯s no way I would miss a chance to learn from them. Thanks to that, I also gained many connections¡ªsome of which could be called my true friends. I also meet my current lieutenant during that time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t that mean you recruited him from here¡­¡±


    Due to Jill¡¯s tweet, Listeard turned around and grinned.


    ¡°Well, that was part of my learning from the Order of the Dragon Knights of Noitral, hahaha!¡±


    It was amazing he could still show his face around there.


    Despite so, his dignified attitude made it difficult to hate him.


    The Dragon Knights in the hallway who seemed to recognize Listeard glanced at him with wry smiles. However, some of those Dragon Knights didn¡¯t even bother to mask their dubiousness and hostility.


    ¡°Why is that person with His Majesty Listeard? Shouldn¡¯t she be patrolling?¡±


    When she headed towards the dragon stable, Jill noticed their misunderstanding. It seemed that said dubiousness and hostility were directed towards her.


    Some of the apprentices, who seemed to be tasked with carrying straw, noticed Jill and subsequently gave her sharp stares. Zeke stopped working and called out to them.


    ¡°Who cares about them? Get back to your work.¡±


    However, their gossip, along with sneers and laughter, never stopped.


    ¡°No way, is she about to be snatched away by His Majesty Listeard to join his Dragon Knights, too?¡±


    ¡°As if, she¡¯s probably running an odd job as his maid.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, she¡¯s a girl after all. As long as she knows how to behave, she could have a lot of work to do.¡±


    ¡°All the apprentices over there, if you have something to say, come here and say it to me directly.¡±


    Suddenly, Listeard raised his voice and the surroundings became quiet.


    Looking back, Listeard quietly stared at the working apprentices.


    ¡°I asked her for guidance. Shouldn¡¯t those complaints be directed at me, instead? Or am I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong? Why won¡¯t any of you come and voice your complaints to me? Just because I am the second prince of this empire, there¡¯s no need to be shy, right?¡±


    ¡°Well then, can I say something?¡± It was Zeke who raised his hand in a careless manner.


    Jill shook her head, trying to tell Zeke she was fine. Despite so, Zeke still proudly came up to Listeard.


    What are you trying to say, Zeke?!


    Everyone watched the scene while gulping. Zeke stared straight into Listeard¡¯s eyes and said;


    ¡°Do be careful. Don¡¯t let her serve you any tea because the taste is otherworldly gross.¡±


    Silence soon engulfed them.


    Listeard was also blinking his eyes.


    ¡°¡­I see. ¡­And you are? Who are you to her?¡±


    ¡°Just a colleague. Don¡¯t be fooled by the bento she carries around. This person is really useless with regards to sewing and basically any other form of housework, I can confirm. She¡¯s not the best person around here to take care of you, just letting you know.¡±


    ¡°I, I understand¡­ alright, I will be careful. Thank you for your advice¡­¡±


    With her face lowered, Jill snickered quietly.


    Tonight, I will especially cook for this guy, then.


    Of course, Jill herself shall eat the delicious food made by Hadith.


    ¡°But she¡¯s proficient with a sword. So, never provoke her.¡±


    After saying so in a low voice, Zeke went back to work.


    What was he trying to accomplish, really¡­? Well, the mood has shifted, though.


    The apprentices were resuming their tasks as if nothing had happened. Listeard put his hand under his chin as he gazed down at Jill.


    ¡°He¡¯s not only telling me to behave, but also is basically warning me? ¡­Are you two truly just colleagues?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes. After all, I am this kind of apprentice, no wonder he¡¯s worried.¡±


    Listeard didn¡¯t answer and only turned on his heels.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡°Umm, Your Majesty Listeard! Previously, thank you! I will be in your care!¡±


    ¡°I was merely speaking to them. There¡¯s no need for you to thank me.¡±


    Even though he was walking straight ahead, he still adjusted his pace to Jill¡¯s.


    He was a nice person¡ªa smile crept to Jill¡¯s face.


    ¡ªthen, she recalled the ¡®future¡¯, which happened before her time got rewound.


    Listeard was executed when he attempted to stop Hadith. As for Elynsia, she decided to commit suicide so as to not became a burden to Hadith.


    Even though it seems that the two of you want to be good siblings to His Majesty¡­


    ¡­but said feelings never got through.


    Even though nothing had happened yet, she was already overcome by sadness.


    ¡ªis there something I can do? No, I must do something about it.


    ¡°Brynhilde.¡±


    While she was thinking, they had arrived at the dragon stables. It seemed that the saddle attached to the torso of the red dragon had been removed.


    The red dragon in the square in front of the stable slowly turned around and stared at Jill¡ª


    ¡ªit had golden eyes.


    ¡°You know how to greet a dragon, right? Try saying hello to her.¡±


    ¡°Eh, right. Alright, excuse me¡­¡±


    Puzzled because Listeard was suddenly rushing her, Jill stepped forward.


    She could be attacked by said dragon.


    But surely Listeard would stop the dragon, and she could use her lack of magical power as an excuse.


    But, for the dragon to be intimidated of me¡­ that¡¯s unusual¡­ could it be, I am actually terrifying?


    She stopped and glanced at Brynhilde.


    Her golden eyes were looking down at Jill. She thought that those eyes seemed wise.


    What she was going to do, was to do it right.


    What should she do to prevent the dragon from getting intimidated?


    Since she was the Dragon Princess, the correct answer was to order the dragon.


    But it was necessary to make a mistake¡ªto protect Hadith.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doin¡ªHilde!?¡±


    By the time Listeard called out, Brynhilde was already spreading her wings out and floating in the air. She suddenly averted her gaze and soared into the sky.


    ¡°¡­I, got ignored.¡±


    Muttering so, she actually felt relieved.


    With this, the fact that Rosa was threatening Jill before could be chalked up as the dragon being in bad mood or something along that line. Jill casted a hopeful glance towards Listeard.


    ¡°H, how could this be!?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­it seems that she has run away.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. She has escaped indeed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brynhilde, a red dragon with golden eyes, ran away after seeing a human being.¡±


    ¡ªfor the high-ranking red dragons, the humans were but pebbles along the side of road. There was no way they would escape at the face of one.


    W, wait, could this be worse than me merely intimidating it!?


    ¡°Once, Brynhilde showed the same reaction¡ªonly that one time, though.¡±


    Listeard, with a wrinkle between his brows and a steep face, closed the distance between them.


    Slowly, Jill retreated a step as she maintained an amiable but stiff smile. Cold sweat drenched her back.


    ¡°Uh, uhm, it¡¯s about time for lunch, and there will be a lecture soon, so this is it for today¡­¡±


    ¡°Hadith Theos Rave. Brynhilde had the exact same reaction when she saw my moronic half-brother.¡±


    ¡°Well then I shall excuse myself.¡±


    She rushed out like a rabbit without a sound¡ªbut soon after, Listeard chased after her while kicking up some dust.


    ¡°You are running away¡ª!? You sure that¡¯s the best choice¡ª!? Who are you¡ª!? What are you hiding¡ª!? Spit it out¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaa¡ª!!!¡±


    Jill screamed and switched to full speed. However, not only was her physique that of a little girl, she also lacked magical power¡ªwhile her opponent was an adult. She couldn¡¯t lose him.


    Their game of tag in the barracks of the Dragon Knights continued until Elynsia put a stop to it.

 CH 73

    The one who welcomed Jill, who wore a tired expression, was her own husband, whom had just returned from a relaxing day of harvesting his field.


    Due to Jill¡¯s wobbly steps, even Saute made sure not to block her path.


    ¡°I am home, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Y, yes, welcome home¡­ where¡¯s Zeke?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s somewhere else. He got a different task to do.¡±


    Jill stepped into the field and hugged Hadith, before toppling over. With a quick snap, Hadith caught her.


    He smelled nice¡ªjust like that of the soil and the sun. She inhaled the healing scent, then exhaled.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I love you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I see that you¡¯re exhausted. I will prepare a delicious dinner.¡±


    Jill was lifted as she hugged Hadith¡¯s neck.


    Elynsia warned Listeard, ¡°Stop chasing an apprentice, not to mention, a little girl.¡± Listeard reluctantly withdrew, but continued watching Jill over the course of the lecture, not letting her away.


    He was merely watching her, but that was already taxing enough. Under that watchful gaze of his, she was afraid of any subtle hints her movements might give away. As a matter of course, the gossip about her grew worse. By that point, all she wanted to do was go home. She didn¡¯t even want to think about tomorrow. Zeke ignored her pleas for help.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cook rice for Zeke today, Your Majesty. I will pick a cabbage and that shall be his dinner for today.¡±


    ¡°? Well, if you say so. Here, Jill.¡±


    A sweet and sour strawberry was pressed against her lips¡ªdelicious.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the strawberries are here?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen today?¡±


    By leaning her head against Hadith¡¯s neck, she was able to recover some of her energy. She continued to munch on the strawberries harvested from the fields. Slowly opening her eyes, she sighed.


    ¡°Truly, all I ever wanted to do today was to go home and see Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Y, you can continue saying those sorts of words, but it won¡¯t be so easy to get a reaction out of me anymore! E, even someone like me can get used to receiving those words! ¡­N, not to mention? I, m-me too, I was, mis, missing you¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡°So, the saying is true¡ªwhen you¡¯re exhausted, all you want is to see your beloved person¡­¡±


    Contrary to his previous statement, Hadith staggered as he clutched his chest.


    ¡°I, I am fine, getting used to it, I am getting used¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­If you force yourself to use magic, you will collapse, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s certainly a possibility, but¡­¡±


    From Hadith¡¯s arm, Jill plopped down. Her gaze wandered. Then, a basket which had been placed on the ridge was taken by her.


    ¡°I shall give you a hand, Your Majesty. Speaking of which, where¡¯s Camila?¡±


    ¡°¡ªYeees~? I am here, I was here waaay before you started getting flirty with the Emperor, Jill-chan.¡±


    Camila, whom was sitting on a wooden box overlooking the field and the eaves of the house, answered. Jill blinked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice. I currently only have eyes for His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡ªUggh¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty~ do your best to stay alive~ and Jill-chan, please stop attacking His Majesty~¡­¡±


    ¡°Hadith, I found you¡ª!!!¡±


    The sudden scream caused Saute to shriek and escape. Camila gripped her bow while Jill jumped in front of Hadith and muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, get ready to escape.¡±


    ¡°¡­But, this voice¡­¡±


    The bushes moved swiftly, interrupting Hadith¡¯s words. Hadith stopped Camila by raising a hand when she was about to shoot.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering where you were hiding, but it turned out to be this place¡­¡±


    Jill instinctively screamed at the person who stepped out with a great force.


    ¡°Your Majesty Listeard!?¡±


    It seemed that Listeard had never intended to stop chasing her from the get go.


    However, despite the momentum, Listeard didn¡¯t move from his spot and only opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Towards the dumb question, despite his serious gaze, Hadith gave an equally stupid answer.


    ¡°Harvesting vegetables.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As if seeing a rare specimen of a beast for the first time, Listeard gazed at Hadith from top to bottom. It seemed that Listeard truly didn¡¯t want to believe what he had just heard¡ªto the extent that Jill felt sorry for him.


    I am already used to it, though¡ªthe appearance of His Majesty in an apron¡­


    But Listeard might not be able to forget such an appearance for the rest of his life.


    After all, Hadith was supposedly the emperor of the Rave Empire.


    Listeard, pale-faced, covered his face and started hyperventilating.


    ¡°V, vegetable, ¡­the emperor of my great empire¡­ while amidst national crisis¡­. is harv-harvesting, vegetables¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, how are you doing?¡±


    Hadith asked the question, and it was as if Jill could hear Listeard¡¯s blood vessels popping.


    ¡°What have you been doing, you moron!?!? All this time, I thought you¡¯re preparing for a revolt!!! B, but¡ª!!!¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking that? People can¡¯t live without food?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a more pressing problem than that!? Forget it, for now, just come with me to Older Sister¡¯s place!!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Nah.¡±


    ¡°¡®Nah¡¯¡ª!? That¡¯s a very unforgiveable thing to say¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m home¡ªeh, w, wha? What are you guys fussing about? Wait.¡±


    For a moment, Zeke glanced between Jill and Camila, before getting distracted by Hadith and Listeard.


    Jill answered while narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°His Majesty was discovered. It seems that I was tailed¡­ I let my guard down¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Wait, Jill-chan~? Could you have done it on purpose~?¡±


    ¡°Not on purpose. But I was wondering if His Majesty were to be found, this guy would be the best person for it.¡±


    That was why she slowed down her pace when she returned home, Jill smiled dully.


    ¡°Even though he is a prince, he didn¡¯t bring any soldiers, and he¡¯s trying to look for His Majesty alone. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s enemy.¡±


    Zeke sighed with a haggard look.


    ¡°¡­Well, I did wonder how long we would live like this¡­¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s also a little lonely. I was very happy at the fact that His Majesty was waiting for me at home while I was at work¡­¡±


    ¡°Jill-chan¡­~¡±


    ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t wannaaaaa¡ª!!!¡±


    Hadith¡¯s scream cut through Jill¡¯s sentiment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna leave¡ª!!! I get to cook rice here every day and wait for my wife¡¯s return¡ª!!! I can become just an ordinary boy¡ª!!!¡±


    ¡°¡®Ordinary boy¡¯¡ª!? What are you talking about, you fool¡ª!! That ain¡¯t happening¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°As if you have the right to say that¡ª!! Your side is the one who drove me out of the Imperial City¡ª!! Well, not that I hate it now that things have come to this¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you in a position to say that now that you¡¯ve been dismissed!? That is exactly the part of you that I hate!!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, leave. I can turn this place into the new Imperial City just fine¡ªI am the Emperor¡ª!!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡ª!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Can we actually say goodbye to this lifestyle¡­¡±


    ¡°First we will have to convince His Majesty~¡±


    Jill¡¯s shoulder was patted by Zeke, while Camila gave her a reassuring look. Thus, Jill stepped forward to persuade her husband.

 CH 74

    ¡°¡­Haven¡¯t I told you to steer clear of my way, Listeard?¡±


    At midnight, they managed to make their way into the capital without Hadith being noticed. Jill brought him to the Dragon Knights¡¯ office immediately to see Elynsia. Listeard was the one who answered.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve found him, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°So, you managed to find him, good job.¡±


    ¡°Even you doubted this girl right, Older Sis? It doesn¡¯t matter if the Dragon Emperor married a little girl, because she would still be considered the Dragon Princess. Otherwise, I don¡¯t have any other idea why the red dragons consider this girl as their peer.¡±


    Staring at Jill, who stood beside Hadith, for a moment, Elynsia¡¯s expression tightened.


    ¡°I pretended I didn¡¯t know¡ªand, the bottom line is, it seems that Hadith himself is unwilling?¡±


    Because Hadith and Listeard kept yelling to each other, Jill was barely able to talk to Hadith on the way there. Now that he had been found, Hadith was persuaded by Jill and the others. For the time being, he agreed to merely talk, and still acted pouty¡ªjust like a child.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Only after Jill had pulled the hem of his clothes did Hadith begin to talk.


    ¡°¡­Besides, it¡¯s not like I can do anything. Older Sister Elynsia can command the Dragon Knights, but your backing, the Duke of Noitral, doesn¡¯t support me. The same can be said for Listeard. I can¡¯t stand the possibility of being stabbed in the back.¡±


    Listeard growled with a bitter look while Elynsia showed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s much we can do until summer. At the very least, you should wait until my magical power has recovered.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s true, your magical power has been sealed¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, so if you¡¯re trying to get rid of me, now is the perfect chance?¡±


    Hadith raised the corners of his lips as he stared at both Listeard and Elynsia.


    ¡°¡­However, there¡¯s also a good chance that my Uncle will self-destruct before then.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elynsia, who had been listening entire time, replied. Hadith glanced up, his eyes were slanted.


    ¡°¡­To slander the true heavenly sword, it¡¯s an unforgiveable act. That¡¯s all I am going to say.¡±


    ¡°Can you elaborate more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that benevolent of a person. All in all, everything will be solved even if I leave it alone¡ªI am going home.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, no.¡±


    ¡°As a man, I have sworn to kneel before my wife, but I¡¯m not willing to give up this issue. It¡¯s no use trying to persuade me, just like what you did in Veilburg.¡±


    Hadith, who said coldly, turned his heels¡ªhowever, he immediately lost his posture because Jill had kicked him down, and then stepped on his back.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you sometimes avoid saying what¡¯s truly on your mind¡ªcan you tell me your honest thought?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, isn¡¯t the way you treat me just plain wrong!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I¡¯m not thinking of raising troops with the support of Your Majesty. I merely think that it would be better if you have a proper chat with your brother and sister.¡±


    While lying on the floor, Hadith blinked. With her leg off his back, Jill crossed her arms.


    ¡°His Majesty Listeard looked for His Majesty using his own two feet, he didn¡¯t even bother to bring any soldiers¡ªhe¡¯s that worried.¡±


    ¡°¡­He is¡­ worried about me?¡± ¡°Oi, don¡¯t say something unpleasant like that! I just can¡¯t let this continue, is all¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty Listeard, too! You were so eager to find Hadith, so don¡¯t make excuses now! You¡¯re merely overcomplicating things!¡±


    Jill turned around and Listeard shut his mouth.


    ¡°Also, please speak in a kinder tone to His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°You frightened His Majesty! Look at him, he is wary! Think of it like this; you¡¯re talking to a boy around the same age as me! First of all, please tell him that you¡¯re worried about him!¡±


    Listeard kept glancing alternately between Jill and Hadith. While his eyebrows were furrowing greatly, he finally reached out to Hadith.


    ¡°¡­For now, stand up.¡±


    Hadith didn¡¯t move, and only stared at the hand Listeard had extended towards him. Listeard continued, tightening his expression.


    ¡°¡ªwell, you see¡­ I know you would be fine, but now seeing you in person, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Say something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, so you can talk to me like a normal person¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°¡ªYour sister is still in the castle at the Imperial Capital, right? That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t overdo it. Thank you.¡±


    In the end, Hadith stood up, without taking the hand of Listeard.


    Listeard blinked hollowly, staring at his hand which was rejected.


    ¡°Older Sister Elynsia, too. Thank you for taking care of Jill.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? As a Dragon Knight apprentice, Jill is a promising person. I will also pretend our meeting never happened.¡±


    ¡°Older Sister!¡±


    ¡°You too, Listeard. Hadith has a point. But I have to agree with Listeard, I¡¯m glad you are well¡ª¡­I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re wearing an apron, though.¡±


    Listeard was trying to say something, and when the apron was mentioned, his expression turned comical. Bringing Hadith there had already been hard enough, therefore they didn¡¯t even think about changing his garments.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, therefore I offer my gratitude to you, Jill.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh yeah! Now that I think about it, I remember! Is it true you married this little girl!?¡±


    To the yelling Listeard, Hadith showed a troublesome look.


    ¡°A while ago, didn¡¯t you acknowledge Jill as the Dragon Princess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point! You, what have you done, making a girl this little your marriage partner!? Jill, were you threatened into marrying him!? He hasn¡¯t done anything weird to you, right!?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty Listeard, but I am alright. I also decided to marry His Majesty out of my own accord. Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty Elynsia, it¡¯s my duty as a wife to protect His Majesty.¡±


    She kept a firm posture and explained. Listening to her, Listeard immediately showed an indescribable face while Elynsia repeatedly blinked while nodding awkwardly.


    ¡°I, I see¡­ Hadith, your face has turned strange, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I¡¯m used to hearing those kinds of words from her! I have been accustomed to those words¡­!¡±


    ¡°Here, water, drink it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, Your Majesty, come here¡ªI will take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­By the way, who are those two?¡±


    Seeing Zeke and Camila sitting not too far away on a sofa, Listeard asked.


    ¡°Those two are my subordinates. I heard that they¡¯re also called the Dragon Knights.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ no wonder that Zeke guy warned me this afternoon¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, our talk is over. It¡¯s late into the night. Everyone should go wherever they need to go.¡±


    After everything, Elynsia ended up dodging the issue. She was hard to be persuaded because she already had her own analysis of the situation, and also her own set of principles.


    Listeard was trying to say something, but it seemed that he was at loss for words.


    However, wasn¡¯t it not because they decided to stick to their own beliefs and were unable to reach a middle ground that such a miserable ¡®future¡¯ happened? Yes, the future which would happen six years later.


    Hadith, who had regained his composure, stood up and reached to Jill.


    ¡°It¡¯s as my Older Sister has said¡ªlet¡¯s go home, Jill. Jill¡­?¡±


    She had to resort to harsher method, it seemed¡ª


    ¡ªJill stepped forward without taking Hadith¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I will be straightforward¡ªYour Majesty Elynsia, Your Majesty Listeard¡ªplease lend His Majesty your strength.¡±

 CH 75

    Jill.¡±


    She knew Hadith was frowning and that he also opposed her idea, but Jill bravely ignored him.


    ¡°Not only are the two of you His Majesty¡¯s siblings, you¡¯re also this empire¡¯s vassals¡ªit shouldn¡¯t be your intentions to keep a false emperor in charge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°Listeard, don¡¯t make careless remarks.¡±


    Elynsia took charge of answering instead of Listeard.


    ¡°The words of a child are right¡ªthat¡¯s how it usually is in the world. Despite so, reality isn¡¯t so sweet. It is as Hadith has said.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who is being sweet, Your Majesty Elynsia? What do you think would happen if I announce that His Majesty is here? Would you truly remain neutral?¡±


    Elynsia¡¯s complexion took an apparent shift. Her hand slowly creeped behind her, reaching for her weapon¡ª


    ¡ªbefore that could happen, however, Jill kicked the floor using all that remained of her magical power.


    ¡°Zeke! Camila!¡±


    Believing that her intention could be conveyed through a single line was na?ve.


    According to Jill¡¯s command, Camila had steadied her bow while Zeke turned his great sword towards Listeard.


    ¡°What kind of¡ª!?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds for Jill to twist and overwhelm Elynsia¡¯s arm before seizing her against the desk. Elynsia¡¯s dagger, having been kicked by Jill, slid across the floor and hit the wall.


    Jill felt sorry that it had resorted to such¡ªshe had to do it, otherwise the situation would have grown beyond control.


    ¡°If you truly wanted to live in peace, you would¡¯ve detained me from the start and used me as a hostage against His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Older Sister! Oi, Hadith, what do you think you¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°Ara~ don¡¯t move, Prince~ my hands are quite slippery~¡±


    Camila¡¯s words, and also the fact that her bow was aimed at him, caused Listeard to stiffen. Zeke then told him, with his great sword against his neck.


    ¡°No using magic or being loud. Otherwise I will make sure that before help arrives, your neck will no longer be attached to your body.¡±


    ¡°Make a decision, Your Majesty Elynsia¡ªand you too, Your Majesty Listeard.¡±


    As Listeard stared at Jill, he inhaled roughly.


    ¡°Which side do you choose? His Majesty or the False Emperor?¡±


    That was the only answer she needed.


    Elynsia moved her mouth, beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    ¡°¡ªand what would you do if I refuse to answer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as sweet as His Majesty, as such, I won¡¯t let any of you go.¡±


    ¡°What does Hadith himself think? He refuses to be backstabbed¡ªunfortunately, so do Listeard and I.¡±


    ¡°My Emperor isn¡¯t that weak.¡±


    That was what she believed, without even looking at Hadith¡¯s face.


    Remaining silent, Jill put her effort into restraining Elynsia.


    ¡°Then, your answer¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªCaptain, are you awake, there¡¯s an emergency!¡±


    Along with the voice, a violent pounding resounded from the door. At the moment everyone was distracted, Elynsia twisted herself and fled, thrusting a paper knife against her desk.


    ¡°Withdraw your men¡ªenter!¡±


    Immediately after Elynsia gave permission for the soldier to enter, Jill screamed.


    ¡°Camila, Zeke, hide His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty~¡±


    By the time Camila shoved Hadith behind a long curtain hanging from the ceiling and made a wall of people with Zeke, the soldier came in.


    Jill exhaled in relief.


    Suddenly freed, Listeard, although seemingly in a dilemma, decided to not start a fuss.


    ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Lord Georg¡ªno, there¡¯s a report that the imperial army has burned down a nearby village!¡±


    To the report of the trembling soldier, Elynsia¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°But this is the territory of Duke Noitral, how could that happen!?¡±


    ¡°It seems that they received information about the false emperor being hidden here, more importantly¡ª¡±


    The terrace window was suddenly opened with a bang and blocked the report.


    Strong wind blew into the room. The flapping wings of the dragon, and also its roar, could be heard. Listeard looked out and surprise filled his eyes.


    ¡°Brynhilde!? You, why¡­ Roza too, and even the other dragons!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    The one who had summoned the dragons to the terrace was none other than Hadith who emerged from behind the curtain. Jill was also in a hurry.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am coming with you!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Hadith.¡±


    It was Elynsia who stopped them. The soldier, who was reporting, blinked when he heard the name.


    Hadith turned around, and due to the hostility his eyes emanated, Jill gulped.


    ¡°Are you trying to detain me?¡± Said Hadith.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m coming, too. This is my territory.¡± Said Elynsia.


    ¡°I¡¯m also coming! As if I could leave the two of you alone!¡± Said Listeard.


    For a moment, Hadith showed an incomprehensible expression towards the words of his half-siblings.


    However, he immediately looked away and replied with, ¡°Do as you please.¡±

 CH 76

    Elynsia and Listeard followed using their own dragons because they were more accustomed to them.


    Jill was riding a green dragon alongside Hadith who supported a blank face. Right behind them were the red dragons.


    Because the dragon was carrying the Dragon Emperor, the other dragons naturally allowed said dragon fly ahead of them. The red dragons, Rosa and Brynhilde, also didn¡¯t dare overtake him.


    She was sure Elynsia and Listeard were convinced that Hadith was the Dragon Emperor¡ªprobably because they had seen such scenes many times.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Your Majesty¡¯s fault, okay.¡±


    A few minutes after they started riding the dragon, Jill said that to Hadith whom remained silent. That was when he returned her gaze. Then, he immediately shook his head.


    ¡°I know. He is doing this to threaten anyone who would dare hide me. It¡¯s such a classic method¡ªthis way, not only would he learn of my location, he would also be able to prevent others from being my ally. ¡­I already knew he would eventually resort to this.¡±


    ¡°Despite so, it¡¯s not Your Majesty¡¯s fau¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªno, I was just thinking. What you said to my Older Sister earlier.¡±


    Earlier? When she was threatening Elynsia?


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I did something selfish. Moreover, I threatened Your Majesty¡¯s sister¡­¡±


    Not that she was sorry about it¡ªbut she was a little concerned.


    It was already too late¡ªway to late to be concerned about it¡ª


    ¡ªbut what if Hadith hate such a violent girl, one who would just threaten anyone when she saw fit?


    ¡°B, but, I was going to stop if Your Majesty stopped me!¡±


    ¡°I know that. I¡¯m the one who made you do it.¡±


    Hadith released the reins and stroked Jill¡¯s head. Even wWithout his control, the dragon still flew straight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that that¡¯s not it¡­ it¡¯s what you said about me before¡ªthat I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    ¡°? Yes?¡±


    Jill lifted her face and looked at Hadith¡¯s face.


    ¡°My Older Sister and the others have their own circumstances. It¡¯s not just a matter of personal feelings. Their burdens are too heavy. In truth, I just want us to get along¡­ It¡¯s not that I hate the possibility of being backstabbed, instead, I just know it¡¯s something that will eventually happen.¡±


    Jill listened intently to Hadith who spoke slowly as to organize his thoughts.


    ¡°But when you, above everyone else, said such a thing¡­ I began to think that we do have hope of getting along¡­ what do you think?¡±


    Because he had asked for her opinion, she felt embarrassed¡­ she mustn¡¯t give a careless answer.


    ¡°Whether or not you can get along with everyone¡­ I don¡¯t know the answer. It is as Your Majesty has said¡ªit¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t solely depend on yourself, but also the others.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ I see, it seems that my hope is far-fetched¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªthere¡¯s one thing I can say for sure. If it doesn¡¯t work out, then I will be here to pat Your Majesty¡¯s head.¡±


    Although it was a little difficult, she managed to reach out and stroke the top of Hadith¡¯s head. Hadith, who lowered his head, laughed a little.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to comfort me?¡±


    ¡°This is encouragement. Please don¡¯t give up so easily, for you are my Emperor.¡±


    Towards her high expectations and trust, Hadith seemed to laugh.


    ¡°¡­To be liked and relied by someone sure is a scary thing.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this your purpose since the start? For me to fall in love with you? Now, I am not afraid to acknowledge my feelings.¡±


    ¡°¡ªyou¡¯re right. ¡­ah, there!¡±


    In tThe direction where Hadith shifted his line of sight, red flames could be seen burning.


    From behind them, Listeard¡¯s scream could be heard.


    ¡°I shall rescue the people on the Northern side! Older Sister, you extinguish the fire!¡±


    ¡°I will be the one who will put out the fire¡ªRave, lend me your aid.¡±


    Hadith, who summoned the Dragon God¡ªwho was perhaps inside himself¡ªstruck the neck of the green dragon they were riding on.


    ¡°As the substitute of the Dragon God, help me.¡±


    The green dragon suddenly opened his mouth. With the unexpected action, it spat out a blue flame towards the fire that burned the village.


    Listeard turned deep blue.


    ¡°You! What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, that is¡­ a flame of¡­ water?!¡±


    As noted by Jill¡¯s words, the light blue flame exhaled from the dragon¡¯s mouth extinguished the fire. The ¡®Aquatic Flame¡¯ poured like rain, calming the red fire which raged like a demon.


    Looking at the sight below, Listeard muttered.


    ¡°For a dragon to spit out a ¡®Aquatic Flame¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it the power of the Dragon God?¡±


    Without denying or affirming the words of Elynsia and the others, Hadith circled the sky above the village until the flame was completely extinguished.

 CH 77

    Before the green dragon had completed its second round above the village, the fire had been completely extinguished. Elynsia and Listeard came into play.


    They instructed the Dragon Knights they had brought along to rescue the villagers and grasp the situation.


    It would be bad if someone saw Hadith now¡ªafter all, it would be inevitable for them to think the fire happened because of him.


    In the dark night, Hadith and Jill watched the rescue operation, holding their hands in a secluded spot, where they wouldn¡¯t disturb or be noticed by anybody.


    By the time the dark skies turned white, the situation finally calmed down.


    The first to come to them was apparently Listeard.


    ¡°¡ªI went around and asked about the circumstances. It seems that the army who came to the village is bearing a crimson flag.¡±


    It was the Rave Imperial Army.


    Moreover, under the direct command of the emperor.


    Originally, said army could only be used by Hadith.


    Hadith waited for the rest of the explanation expressionlessly. Thus, Listeard resumed with a difficult face.


    ¡°¡­It seems that the fire was lit to lure you out.¡±


    ¡°Are there any dead?¡±


    At the brief question from Hadith, Listeard glanced at him briefly before shaking his head.


    ¡°There are a lot of injured, but because of the commotion, they managed to escape¡ªtherefore, there are no dead. Be it you, the origin of the matter, or the action of Uncle¡ªit seems that the villagers equally resent both.¡±


    ¡°The fact that everyone is safe is what matters the most¡ª ¡­Or not. Many people are injured and the fields were burned.¡±


    The village was clearly visible because the sky had gradually turned white. Burnt-down houses, villagers who were being treated in the wilderness¡ªthe fact that no one had died was beside the point.


    ¡°For the time being, for the sake of protecting the city of Noitral, Older Sister has begun to move¡­¡±


    ¡°That may be Uncle¡¯s aim.¡±


    Once the residents of the village suspected of hiding the false were evacuated, there will surely be a follow-up from Georg, said Hadith. Listeard showed a haggard expression.


    ¡°¡­To think it to that extent, well, in the first place, that¡¯s one of your difficult habits. Indeed, that should be assumed, too¡ªfor now, let¡¯s return and persuade Older Sister.¡±


    Hadith released Jill¡¯s hand, and chased after Listeard.


    I know he will do his best¡ªthus, Jill watched.


    ¡°Listeard.¡±


    ¡°Call me ¡®Older Brother¡¯. How many times do I need to remind you that I¡¯m two months older than you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    Listeard turned around. His expression ¡­was calm.


    ¡°I know, you needn¡¯t remind me that. At the moment, under my discretion, there¡¯s only my private Dragon Knights. If it¡¯s alright with you, then I will entrust them to you.¡±


    Listeard laughed when he saw Hadith¡¯s dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that face? Are you pitying me because I¡¯ve fallen to such a state? Let me tell you, that¡¯s not enough to make me depressed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Grandfather, Leir, will absolutely be against it.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying. It¡¯s the obligation of the Duke of Leirzatz to protect the empire. If we can¡¯t do that either, it¡¯s better for us to be destroyed. ¡­Other than that, about my late Older Brother¡­ it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Hadith seemed to be at loss for words.


    However, Listeard also turned around, therefore his face couldn¡¯t be seen. Perhaps because he was intentionally hiding his expression.


    ¡°¡­He was a fine crown prince. While everyone ran away from the seat of the crown prince due to the curse, my Older Brother never ran away. Knowing that someone had to fulfil that role, he was prepared to die¡­ So, if you fail to become a better Emperor than my Older Brother, I won¡¯t forgive you. Those are my honest feelings. You better remember it well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±


    Although still at loss, Hadith nodded, as if that was the only answer he could find. Remembering his poor older brother, Listeard smiled. Jill wondered if his smile resembled that of his late brother¡¯s.


    Jill tried to imagine the face of someone she didn¡¯t know¡ªbe it in the past or the future.


    ¡°More importantly, there¡¯s the problem regarding Older Sister. It¡¯s just a rumor, but there was a strange information.¡±


    ¡°¡ªHadith, Listeard.¡±


    When the day started to rise, Elynsia came.


    She had a very tired face, but her step was otherwise firm.


    ¡°Just leave the rest to me. Let¡¯s return, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s me¡ªno, even if it¡¯s only me, I choose to pick Hadith¡¯s side, Older Sister. I¡¯ve decided.¡±


    Elynsia sighed, showing a haggard face towards Listeard who made such a proclamation.


    ¡°I know you would say that. I¡¯d like to continue our previous conversation, but Hadith, there are conditions.¡±


    Hadith silently stared at Elynsia.


    As she approached her half-brothers, standing side by side, she whispered, as if concerned about her surroundings.


    ¡°Someone wants to see you. Shortly before the fuss about Uncle naming himself the new emperor, that person has been relying on my house and stayed here as it is.¡±


    For a moment, Elynsia glanced at Jill with a heartrending gaze.


    Jill, who blinked, knew the meaning of Elynsia¡¯s stare. She had already expected the words which followed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Faelis De Kratos.¡±


    ¡°Older Sister! That person¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Princess of Kratos. As a sign of peace, she wants to apply for an engagement¡ªshe wants to get engaged to you, Hadith.¡±


    Jill stiffened¡ªperhaps due to the trace of trauma left inside that name.


    An engagement¡­ with His Majesty?


    Hadith lifted his chin as his lips drew an arc.


    ¡°That¡¯s an amusing joke.¡±


    Upon Hadith¡¯s unwelcome response, Elynsia frowned. Listeard didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Jill couldn¡¯t move.


    Despite knowing Hadith was against the idea, she was unable to reach for his hand.

 CH 78

    Faelis De Kratos. When Jill was still the fianc¨¦e of Geraldo, they met a few times. That was because Faelis was sickly and most of her life was spent in bed.


    Still, she was an angelic girl who would fascinate everyone at the very first glance¡ªand by everyone, she meant everyone from all over the castle¡ªno, all over the kingdom. The first time Jill met with her, she was struck by her cuteness. Even merely being called, ¡®Sister-in-Law Jill¡¯ made her felt as if she had ascended to heaven.


    Geraldo¡¯s top priority had always been his little sister¡ªat the same time, it was also the source of Jill¡¯s loneliness. Despite so, in her heart, Jill had always tried to justify it¡ª


    ¡ªit¡¯s only natural for him to want to protect his younger sibling, right?


    Instead, it turned out the love between that brother and sister was a forbidden one.


    Then why would His Highness get engaged with me¡­ was the only purpose of our engagement to conceal your forbidden love?


    Jill clenched her fist.


    As if Geraldo would actually allow his little sister to get engaged with Hadith¡ª


    ¡ªbut above all, Jill herself wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Jill and her friends returned to the fortified city of Noitral and took a nap to prepare themselves. During the time the sun was at the highest, they gathered in Elynsia¡¯s office inside the barracks of the Order of the Dragon Knights.


    Hadith sat on the sofa¡ªhe had removed his apron. After all, when he was about to deal with a certain someone, there was no way he would keep that apron on.


    Elynsia was currently summoning that certain someone.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Asked Listeard, who sat beside Jill. Hadith wouldn¡¯t have any of it.


    ¡°Nothing. My wife is Jill. No one is more qualified to be the Dragon Princess other than Jill.¡±


    ¡°Despite so, the spot of your concubine is still vacant. Even if you relent to the Princess of Kratos, that girl can¡¯t be the Dragon Princess. It¡¯s also not possible for the Princess of Kratos herself to be the Empress of our empire. Isn¡¯t that princess supposed to be the greatest amongst the great witches of Kratos?¡±


    Listeard glanced at Jill. Jill, whom was sandwiched between the two, blinked as a response.


    ¡°The same also goes for this girl¡­ wait, how old are you again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ten years old. Her Highness Faelis is two years younger than me.¡±


    With his arms crossed, Listeard plopped his back on the sofa.


    ¡°An age gap isn¡¯t that unusual in political marriage¡­ Hadith, do you truly intent on marrying this girl to begin with?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not merely an intention¡ªwe are married already. She has received the blessing of Rave.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve ever heard of that. Such a thing existed?¡±


    ¡°Basically, you haven¡¯t been listening to me all this time, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°As if you¡¯ve ever told me in the first place¡ª¡­but it¡¯s no use arguing about it, now¡­¡±


    As Listeard sighed in resignation, there was a knocking on the door.


    Zeke and Camila, whom were guarding the doorway, turned to Jill.


    Only after Jill had nodded was the door opened.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Elynsia entered the room while pushing a wheelchair. The girl in the wheelchair was younger than Jill. Jill heard Listeard holding his breath.


    Jill also glanced at the girl.


    Her straight and soft-looking hair was a pale flaxen in color. Every time she fluttered her eyelashes, she was reminded of the flapping wings of a butterfly. Her clear skin only emphasized her beauty.


    Due to the space limitations, the wheelchair was naturally pushed to the opposite of them. The girl, who didn¡¯t appear at all shy, put her hands on her lap and smiled.


    ¡°Please do not worry. I only borrowed this wheelchair because I was told against overexerting myself. Nice to meet you. My name is Faelis De Kratos.¡±


    A cute voice akin to a bell was spun through her plump lips. Her eyes, which bared the color of a crisp blue sky, looked at everyone in turn.


    ¡°Lady Elynsia, Lord Elynsia, Lord Hadith¡ªand also Lady Jill, yes?¡±


    Jill, whose name was called last, could only stare at Faelis¡¯ face. Faelis smiled back innocently, answering before Jill could inquire anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of the fact that my Older Brother was intent on marrying you¡ªonly for you to run away.¡±


    Kusukusu¡ªlaughed Faelis.


    Even though all her previous gestures were that of an adult, her laughter itself was adorable like a bird¡ªJill frowned.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    ¡°It was a good lesson for my Older Brother. After all, there are times when my Older Brother is convinced everything can and must go his way.¡±


    ¡°Was there any objection on Lady Faelis¡¯ part regarding my engagement with your Older Brother?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t going to withhold it. Faelis smiled back at her.


    ¡°Quite the contrary, I was looking forward to it¡ªespecially when I heard that we¡¯re close in terms of age. I thought you could be my sister-in-law, therefore, it was quite unfortunate¡­¡±


    Certainly, after becoming Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Jill never had any difficulties getting along with Faelis. Rather, it was as if Faelis was attached to her¡ªFaelis was such a cute, gentle, and wise child.


    Even now, Jill couldn¡¯t feel any malicious intent from her.


    Faelis¡¯ appearance, understanding, and behavior didn¡¯t suit her age¡ªwhich was eight-years-old. Surely, no one else was more befitting of the title princess than her.


    It spoke truer to Jill, who knew that the Goddess was real.


    To be the Goddess¡¯ vessel¡­ certainly, a member of the Kratos Royal Family would be the most eligible.


    Hadith was weak. That was due to the enormous magical power of the Dragon God placing a strain upon his body. Similarly so, Faelis was also weak. Their similarities couldn¡¯t be a mere coincidence.


    ¡°Once I marry Lord Hadith, can I refer to you as ¡®Older Sister¡¯?¡±


    Jill balled her fist, which was on top of her knee.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI shall be upfront with you. You and I can never get married with each other.¡±


    Hadith who sat beside her said it frankly.


    His face didn¡¯t even bother to mask his aversion¡ªwhich caused Elynsia to become irritated.


    ¡°Hadith, listen to her explanation first.¡±


    ¡°¡ªyou might be wondering why, but you should be the most aware of the reason. As if I would marry the descendant of the Goddess of Kratos, the woman with the highest chance of being the Goddess¡¯ vessel¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªas I thought, there¡¯s that.¡±


    Faelis remained with her eyes closed¡ªin turn, Hadith became silent. Listeard frowned.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the vessel of the Goddess of Kratos. I¡¯m the same as Hadith who can see the Dragon God.¡±


    Listeard came to conclude he shouldn¡¯t interrupt Faelis. Elynsia was silent, probably aware of something.


    ¡°Because no one is surroundings ever told me anything, I was unable to find a way to confirm it¡ªbut now I understand everything. As the vessel of the Goddess, once I reach the age of fourteen, it¡¯s fated for my ego to be consumed.¡±


    The very cautious Jill was shocked instantly. Afterwards, there was overflowing confusion inside her.


    Indeed¡­ the Goddess and her vessel, each has their own personality¡­ just like how His Majesty and Rave are two different individuals¡­ Even if Faelis is the Goddess¡¯ vessel, that doesn¡¯t mean that they are of a single mind¡­


    When Faelis reaches the age of fourteen, she would literally become the Goddess. Jill found the idea itself outrageous¡ªespecially after she had seen the interactions between Rave and Hadith.


    The reason why Faelis had been carefully nurtured was reasonable. The reason why Faelis¡¯ life was filled with butterflies and flowers was probably because she¡¯s the vessel of the Goddess rather than because she was delicate. Geraldo¡¯s overprotection towards his sister¡­ Jill thought that was because of forbidden love.


    According to Faelis¡¯ words, it seemed that Geraldo hid the fact that his sister was the Goddess¡¯ vessel from her.


    I still remembered Faelis¡¯ 14th birthday.


    Who is my true opponent?


    His little sister, or the Goddess herself?


    Jill¡¯s eyes, which screamed the question, reflected the delicate face of Faelis.


    ¡°Which means I only have six years left. In the meantime, I want to settle the long-standing ¡®relationship¡¯ between Kratos and Rave.¡±

 CH 79

    ¡°I understand where this is going.¡± It was Listeard who calmly responded.


    ¡°For the sake of that, you, the Princess of Kratos, intent to marry Hadith?¡±


    Faelis nodded to Listeard who affirmed the conversation.


    ¡°I thought it was for the best. Otherwise, another war might break out.¡±


    ¡°However, when I heard your previous story, it sounds more like a conviction of yours.¡±


    Perhaps he still couldn¡¯t comprehend the concept of the Goddess¡¯ vessel, but Listeard more or less understood where she came from.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I snuck out of the kingdom during my Older Brother¡¯s absence. It was right after my Older Brother chased after Lady Jill and went to Veilburg¡ªas of now, Older Brother is probably looking for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delicate, and not to mention, young. There¡¯s no way you could pull off such a decision on your own.¡±


    Listeard seemed like an expert at exerting information¡ªdespite so, Faelis was undeterred, as if she was proving her innocence.


    ¡°Indeed. As you might expect, some people guided me. Lady Elynsia is already aware of it, so there¡¯s no use concealing it.¡±


    The face of her former subordinate came into Jill¡¯s mind.


    ¡­Wait a minute¡­ shouldn¡¯t Lawrence be the subordinate of Geraldo as of the present?


    To be honest, Jill didn¡¯t know how much of Faelis¡¯ story she should believe. Meanwhile, the story continued.


    ¡°If you accept my offer, then surely, Older Brother can also be persuaded into thinking the same¡ªor rather, he would be put in a situation where he has no choice but to do so. For example, what if I announce my engagement with Lord Hadith first?¡±


    Saying so, Faelis slowly extended her hand forward.


    ¡°At the very least, the news that you have joined hands with Kratos will shake the Imperial Capital Raelm. Once we ascertain the weak point, it might be possible to reach the castle without shedding any blood?¡±


    ¡°Which would also result in Hadith being branded as an emperor who sold his own empire to the enemy kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Not enemy¡ªgood neighbor. We¡¯re but a neighboring kingdom, Lord Listeard.¡±


    ¡°Seeing you being so decisive, let me state it clearly¡ªmy Uncle¡¯s sword is linked with Kratos. I suspect your Older Brother has already sunk in his fangs.¡±


    It was probably a mere hunch, but Jill agreed with Listeard.


    But said concern was easily dismissed by Faelis.


    ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    ¡°Then, the point of this conversation is lost. Or are you going to oppose your own brother?¡±


    ¡°I mean to stop him. If it¡¯s true that my Older Brother is colluding with Lord Georg, then my appearance would surely force them stop. My Older Brother would never allow me to become the fianc¨¦e of a defeated person¡ªwhat I mean is that we wouldn¡¯t act onto placing Hadith on the losing side.¡±


    Though bitter, Jill was able to understand the meaning of Faelis¡¯ words.


    It was the same with Jill¡¯s execution.


    The reason Jill was executed in the first place was because of Geraldo¡¯s conviction to prevent Faelis from being dishonored.


    In short, if Hadith and Faelis became engaged, Geraldo would act differently. He wouldn¡¯t turn Faelis into a fianc¨¦e of a defeated man.


    ¡°If it¡¯s truly as Lord Listeard has said, if my Older Brother is the one influencing Lord Georg, then he will immediately withdraw from Lord Georg.¡±


    ¡°Then, what if neither the Kingdom of Kratos nor Prince Geraldo is the mastermind behind my Uncle¡¯s actions?¡±


    ¡°Then my Older Brother will crush Lord Georg for my sake.¡±


    Faelis nonchalantly uttered with a smile. Listeard showed an expression as if he was seeing a mysterious thing. That was when Elynsia interrupted.


    ¡°In short, Uncle will lose his power once he lost his supposed backing. He will no longer have an overwhelming advantage over Hadith.¡±


    ¡°That, I understand¡­¡±


    ¡°To accept Princess Faelis¡¯ offer¡ªthat¡¯s my condition for siding with Hadith. It¡¯s the path with less sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°The reply doesn¡¯t have to be immediate. I don¡¯t have much time, but I think it¡¯s you who are under the most pressure right now.¡±


    With a grown-up air, Faelis looked around at everyone with the face of a princess.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the best way to solve your current situation, my situation, and also to safeguard the future. If I, the Goddess¡¯ vessel, and the Dragon Emperor Hadith get married, I think we can work alongside each other well. You see, Lord Hadith, the aim of the Goddess was the generations of Dragon Emperors¡ªit¡¯s none other than you.¡±


    Hadith pursed his lips, he didn¡¯t answer, but he also averted his line of sight.


    Seemingly unbothered, Faelis continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s only understandable for you to not believe me. Our kingdoms have bad blood with each other¡ªbut that¡¯s also the reason we have to end it here¡ªotherwise, it will stay as it is forever.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re still young, yet you decided upon a political marriage. Iis that really alright?¡±


    Faelis responded politely to Listeard¡¯s question, which most likely stemmed out of confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if there¡¯s no love. That¡¯s not where my happiness lies.¡±


    It was a phrase unbefitting of a princess whom was bestowed protection by the Goddess of Love¡ª


    ¡ªmayhap, the reason she could say that was because she, herself, was the Goddess of Love?


    ¡°Right. How outrageous. I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°Oi, Hadith.¡±


    Without a care towards Elynsia¡¯s words, Hadith stood up.

 CH 80

    Well then, what are you going to do, Lord Hadith?¡±


    Faelis asked calmly, only to be disregarded by Hadith as he lifted Jill up and went to leave the office. Using their gazes, both Camila and Zeke asked Jill what to do, but Jill couldn¡¯t immediately give a response.


    Aside from whether or not Faelis can be trusted, it isn¡¯t a bad offer.


    If what she said was the truth¡ªthat once she reached fourteen-years-old of age, the Goddess would devour her ego, it wasn¡¯t difficult to sympathize with her. The reason Hadith overreacted a little was probably because he and the Goddess just didn¡¯t see eye to eye. On the other hand, properly judging the matter was difficult.


    Or is it because I was scared by the unforeseeable change in perspective?


    The anxiety clung to her like shadow¡ªJill immediately shook her head to drive away such thoughts.


    Looking behind from Hadith¡¯s arm as he was leaving, Faelis was signaling something to Elynsia who stood up.


    The princess, whom was protected by the Goddess of Love, was smiling like a flower¡ª


    ¡ªas if she was forgiving Hadith who was trying to leave.


    It was dreadful, Jill immediately felt a tingling in her sense.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Immediately after Jill stopped him, the door before Hadith opened.


    On reflex, Camila and Zeke raised their weapons and the person who opened the door immediately widened his eyes and raised his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should¡¯ve knocked. It¡¯s time for you to return, Princess Faelis.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lawrence.¡±


    Lawrence narrowed his eyes when she mumbled so.


    ¡°Hey, my intuition seems to have been correct after all¡ªif it isn¡¯t Jill Saber.¡±


    ¡°Who could you be?¡±


    ¡°He is my aforementioned servant, Your Majesty Listeard. He was the one who helped bring me here ¡­I see, so it¡¯s already this late, Lawrence?¡±


    Faelis tried to calm Listeard who stood up from his sofa.


    But Listeard¡¯s harsh expression continued.


    ¡°But at the same time, he¡¯s also the apprentice of the Dragon Knights. So, what could that thing about him being the princess¡¯ servant be about?¡±


    ¡°Through the kindness of Her Majesty Elynsia, I¡¯m allowed to learn about dragons using this method.¡±


    Lawrence replied with a smile and approached the back of Faelis¡¯ wheelchair. Listeard outwardly frowned, but he knew he should refrain from using the word ¡®spy¡¯. However, using sideway glance, he criticized Elynsia.


    ¡°As of now, I am suspecting you of being ill, Older Sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. As you may know, The nation of Kratos is searching for Princess Faelis¡¯ whereabouts. By giving him access to the Dragon Knights, it¡¯ll be easier for him to look for spies.¡±


    ¡°Have you finished talking with the Princess?¡±


    Elynsia nodded in confirmation towards Lawrence¡¯s inquiry.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s already aplenty. I¡¯m sorry for keeping her.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall escort her to her room¡ªby the way, it seems that an inquiry from the Imperial Army has arrived. They want to determine whether or not you¡¯re protecting the false emperor. They also issued a statement about future fire attacks.¡±


    Elynsia stood up, while Listeard¡¯s complexion changed drastically. Faelis asked with a cloudy face.


    ¡°Is that true, Lawrence? But if they keep burning villages down, they will surely get criticized, no?¡±


    Even though Faelis was answering to Lawrence, it felt like she was provoking them.


    If it¡¯s true that someone is behind this, if said person disappeared, nothing would be tying down His Majesty¡¯s hands anymore¡ªHis Majesty could win, and Georg will lose his footing¡­


    Jill¡¯s fianc¨¦ was stolen by her¡ªbut that was all in the past.


    Hadith, who exuded hatred and rejection from his entire being¡ªonly I can convince him.


    But would that truly be enough?


    ¡°On the other hand, even if I agree¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s accept Princess Faelis¡¯ story, Your Majesty.¡±


    Hadith looked at Jill, stunned.


    Jill jumped off from his arm and stared at Elynsia.


    ¡°Then Your Majesty Elynsia will move the Dragon Knights, right?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes, that¡¯s, ¡­of course.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s decided. It¡¯s the only way to quickly overcome this situation.¡±


    Elynsia and Listeard¡¯s eyes grew meaningful, perhaps due to the silent Hadith.


    However, Jill turned to Faelis and made an affirmation.


    ¡°Thank you, Princess Faelis.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one saying that, Lady Jill, thank you very much for your enthusiasm. Lawrence, you heard her, contact our kingdom and prepare an agreement for an urgent engagement¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªJill¡­?¡±


    Faelis spoke in a very gentle manner, contrasting to that of Hadith, whose tone was full of anger and scorn.


    Feeling the pressure of his gaze on her back, Jill turned around.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to sell me to this woman? Are you aware that you¡¯re scared of a mere inferior being?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I just said we¡¯re going to accept the Princess¡¯ story, not the engagement.¡±


    The dreadful pressure calmed down, transforming into confusion.


    ¡°¡ªso why don¡¯t you tell us the story, then, Princess Faelis? Tell His Majesty the full story.¡±


    Faelis¡¯ round eyes blinked. The princess, who acted natural the entire time, seemed to consider those words foreign.


    Only Lawrence, who seemed to see through Jill¡¯s intentions, had a fleeting smile on his lips.


    ¡°Do you think merely using the name of Princess Faelis will solve everything?¡±


    ¡°All we have to do is explain the status quo. I, Princess Faelis turned to Elynsia to improve the relation between the two kingdoms. Then, this riot concerning the false emperor broke out. By chance, I met with His Majesty, who happened to be hiding in the Noitral territory. I offered my cooperation due to my concern regarding the ongoing conflict. Isn¡¯t it only natural for one or two political marriage talks to arise?¡±


    Faelis calmly stared at Jill. The eight-years-old was the splitting image of an angel. It was only natural for her to be protected and loved, for she was the descendant of the Goddess.


    Despite so, Jill knew there was more to her.


    The speed at which Jill¡¯s execution happened, six years in the future, happened due to years of countless treacheries. Yes, treacheries which happened well before Princess Faelis turned fourteen-years-old.


    ¡°It¡¯ll end up sounding like a classic story, wouldn¡¯t it? His Majesty and Princess Faelis are attracted to each other, and subsequently get engaged.¡±


    Did you honestly think I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want?


    Jill stood in front of Hadith and laughed.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t give His Majesty to you, Your Highness Faelis.¡±


    Faelis, staring at Jill, raised the corner of her lips.

 CH 81

    ¡°I understand¡ªLady Jill, you must love Lord Hadith very much.¡±


    Faelis showed an angelic smile.


    Despite so, her gesture¡ªwhich was to thinly squint as she smiled¡ªdidn¡¯t at all compromise her dignity.


    ¡°Indeed. Therefore, if we¡¯re going to fight over him, let¡¯s do it in a straightforward manner. I¡¯ll take you on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Faelis showed her understanding through the clap of her hands.


    ¡°If Lord Hadith were to protect this me, who has unfortunately gotten caught up amidst a conflict, surely, that alone would suffice to bring Kratos to your side. However, there¡¯s also the possibility that my older brother might get angry, after all, it¡¯s the same as me being taken hostage¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªbut you will assure him that the truth isn¡¯t so, right? If you truly wish for the peace between the two countries, and intend upon getting engaged with His Majesty, surely, you¡¯d do that.¡±


    Towards Jill¡¯s preposition, Faelis smiled.


    ¡°Why, yes, of course. Alright then, Lawrence, you heard her.¡±


    ¡°¡ªunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m truly sorry for prolonging this conversation. I should also excuse myself, soon. By the way, Lady Jill, please allow Lord Hadith to rest¡ªhe has been collapsed on the floor for a while.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Since when?!¡±


    Turning around, Hadith was truly lying on the floor experiencing death throes. Somehow, the sight of Zeke rubbing his back was akin to d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re getting used to her words¡­ breathe in, breathe out¡­¡±


    ¡°B, but, she suddenly said, she isn¡¯t handing me over¡­ to receive such a frontal blow in public, isn¡¯t it too embarrassing!?¡±


    ¡°Jill-chan~ don¡¯t approach him any closer, okay? At this rate, His Majesty¡¯s heart will stop~.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay, it¡¯s¡­ you know, the usual.¡±


    Jill stayed still, leaving the matter of Hadith to Camila and Zeke.


    Faelis, in a wheelchair pushed by Lawrence, passed her. For a moment, Jill¡¯s line of sight crossed with Lawrence, but none of them said anything.


    The burden on her shoulders finally vanished after the two had left the room.


    Camila gently caressed Jill¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Good job, Jill-chan~ what you did was awesome~!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it was truly awesome, Jill¡­! B, but, as you can see, I am not convinced in the slightest¡­!¡±


    It seemed that Hadith had adjusted his breath. But for some reason, he was peeking at Jill from behind the sofa. Hiding half of his body, it was as if he was using the sofa as a shield.


    ¡°To be engaged with Princess Faelis, even if only as a rumor, I despise the idea!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Your Majesty. Moreover, that¡¯s my line.¡±


    Jill approached the super wary Hadith.


    ¡°¡­Besides, doesn¡¯t she fulfil Your Majesty¡¯s requirement? After all, she¡¯s younger than 14-years-old. She probably can see Rave, too.¡±


    Jill couldn¡¯t say for sure because she had been unable to perceive Rave for some time, now. But it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Faelis to be able to do the same.


    Hadith looked at Jill as if surprised.


    ¡°Princess Faelis should be able to replace me.¡±


    ¡°No, in the first place, that girl¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªthe possibility that the Goddess might be able to possess someone above 14 years of age applies to the both of us. However, regarding that, I¡¯m more at a disadvantaged¡ªunlike her, I only have four more years to go.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s glare was as if he had never thought about it.


    Jill stared straight at him.


    ¡°I forbid you from approaching or talking to Princess Faelis unless truly necessary.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you dare have an affair, I will wrap you up in a futon and hang you from the bedroom window until morning.¡±


    Right after Jill had cracked her fists, Hadith hurriedly nodded many times.


    Jill was annoyed by her husband, whom behaved like a selfish child, and was wholly ignorant to the complications of a maiden¡¯s heart. Thus, she softly turned on her heels.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to resume my work as an apprentice to the Dragon Knights¡ªZeke, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already this late, huh.¡± Remarked Zeke.


    ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s work while keeping it secret that I¡¯m the Dragon Princess, that way, it¡¯ll be easy to navigate around¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªJill.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s gaze was attentive while his expression was both awkward and gentle as he uttered so;


    ¡°I have decided, even after you are over fourteen years old, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Eh-!? ¡­Um, that, I, I¡¯ll never cheat on you.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°T, then, uh, stay safe, I¡¯ll be waiting for your return.¡±


    ¡°Those words are only to be expected, Your Majesty.¡±


    Towards Jill, who mercilessly said so, Hadith bit his lips.


    ¡°Kuh! Tonight¡¯s supper will be a steak of buttered brown chicken dressed with garlic, there¡¯ll also be mashed potatoes and carrots in a glass. For dessert, it¡¯ll be baked pudding with fresh cream!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I love you! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what won her over!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what won her over, indeed¡­~¡± Said Zeke and Camila.


    After starting to walk, Jill who overheard her subordinates stuck out her tongue.


    He said that he¡¯d stay with me even after I¡¯m over fourteen years old¡­


    That was a great development considering how much Hadith despised the Goddess.


    But she decided to not overly spoil him and hid her cheeks which had flushed red¡­

 CH 82

    As soon as he entered the kitchen within the barracks of the Dragon Knights, Hadith¡¯s half-brother suddenly said;


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer against it.¡±


    Having no idea what he meant by that, Hadith started having headache.


    Listeard stared bitterly at Hadith¡¯s appearance, but resumed his explanation.


    ¡°Your marriage with that child named Jill. I have never acknowledged it before.¡±


    ¡°Whether you acknowledge it or not, nothing will change. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for it.¡±


    Towards such a straightforward remark, Listeard put his fingers on the wrinkle between his eyebrows and paused for a moment.


    ¡°¡­I was mistaken. Now, I¡¯ve acknowledged it.¡±


    Hadith stopped what he was doing and looked at Listeard. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°Really? What happened?¡±


    ¡°That child really takes good care of you. To be honest, I¡¯m still shaken¡ªwhy is the Emperor being taken care by a ten-year-old girl?! ¡­Not to mention, an eight-years-old girl has also appeared¡­¡±


    ¡°Sounds troublesome, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡ªand whose fault do you think it is?! ¡­Well, the point is, I¡¯ve acknowledged it. I also need to express my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you really don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t you!? Not only is your wife from Kratos, she also has no backing! Do you think the court is such a warm place that you can survive just through love?!¡±


    ¡°Surely, Jill will prevail.¡±


    ¡°Gununu¡­¡± The reason why Listeard couldn¡¯t argue anymore was probably because he had witnessed Jill¡¯s strength.


    However, he understood Listeard¡¯s anxiety.


    When Hadith though he was being asked to be engaged with that goddess girl, he was truly at loss.


    Not only had they come that far, she also kept fostering his expectation of her¡ª


    ¡ªonly for her to suddenly cast him aside like that;


    At that moment, it even occurred to him that he¡¯d break that fine neck of hers.


    It turned out that he was jumping to conclusions. Jill¡¯s true answer was beyond Hadith¡¯s expectations¡ª


    ¡ªas expected of my wife¡­!


    From inside his mind, an insolent voice could be heard.


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s a good result¡­ however, geez, that Little Miss¡¯ performances really shorten my lifespan¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re a god, as if you have lifespan.¡±


    ¡°Oi, we¡¯re still in a conversation.¡±


    After a slight piercing sensation, Hadith regained his full consciousness.


    Listeard was frowning.


    ¡°Whether or not you can talk to Rave, the Dragon God, I don¡¯t care in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t care in the slightest about what you think.¡±


    ¡°¡ªListen until I¡¯m finished. I want you to stop cutting off whenever you¡¯re talking to someone¡ªit¡¯s rude to the other person. If the Dragon God wants to get involved in the conversation, please relay it to me properly so I can understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, I see.¡±


    There seemed to be no objection from Rave, who stayed silent. There was even a sign that Rave was happy for some reason.


    Unaware of that, Listeard frowned as he glanced at Hadith from top to bottom.


    ¡°I wish you¡¯d behave a little more like an emperor¡ªit¡¯s fine even if only your appearance is emperor-like¡ªyet you failed even that.¡±


    ¡°As of the present, no one is supposed to know that I¡¯m the emperor.¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhere else would you find an emperor who works as the head chef of the Dragon Knights?! Not to mention, the dragon empress is currently working hard as an apprentice knight¡­ Guh! To think that my great empire has sunk this low!¡±


    Towards Listeard, who lamented alone, Hadith stayed quiet.


    For the time being, although it was merely an appearance, an arrangement of cooperation had been established. They still had time before the army was raised.


    As a response to Georg¡¯s inquiry, Elynsia had released a statement to gain time. Her statement strongly criticized the fire. Not only that, she had also contacted the lords, whose territories were the future targets of burning, to warn them. She had also raised supplies and troops.


    Thus, Hadith¡¯s whereabouts being discovered at that time would be terrible.


    However, Listeard strongly opposed the idea of letting Hadith return to that hideout.


    A middle ground was reached.


    To hide his identity, Hadith decided to work.


    It was a golden opportunity because the number of Dragon Knights had just increased, and not only that, the victims of the burned village also needed a place to stay. Thus, Hadith became a chef.


    Again, Listeard strongly opposed the idea. However, Jill dubiously claimed¡ª


    ¡°With his cooking skill and good looks, His Majesty might be able to cheat this situation!¡±


    ¡­That was how Hadith became known as a chef who cooked and looked good.


    Hadith started from zero¡ªwhich was to help cook rice, and ascended to the top in an instant. The chef whom had been entrusted with the kitchen of the Dragon Knights for many years suddenly said, ¡°I will leave everything to you, and retire.¡± In the blink of an eye, Hadith had become the head chef whom was responsible for the dining room.


    While stirring a large pot containing that day¡¯s soup, Hadith let Listeard, who looked bitter, taste the dish.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m desperately aware of that! Everyone is excited about today¡¯s lunch menu, isn¡¯t that great!?¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing. It¡¯s just, I never knew you loved cooking so much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not really the case¡ªwell, I do like cooking.¡±


    Listeard was prompting him to just tell him the full story. After tasting and covering the pot, Hadith explained.


    ¡°If I stay cooped up in a room, Jill might suspect me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Of what?¡±


    ¡°Cheating. Jill wouldn¡¯t suspect me of committing adultery if I work here. Besides, there are many eyes. That weak Princess of Kratos also can¡¯t come here.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Jill to be anxious, because, you know, the other day, she, she¡­ she got jealous of me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Drink some water.¡±


    A fed-up Listeard offered him a cup of water as his heartrate peaked.


    After taking a sip and a deep breath, Hadith saw Listeard shrugging.


    ¡°I understand¡­ well, not that I fully agree with it, but I understand¡­ it¡¯s about time for me to get back to work.¡±


    Listeard had summoned his own Dragon Knights under the notion of joint training, and he who became in charge of the entire Dragon Knights became busy.


    Once the dispute begun in earnest, Listeard would be the vanguard in leading the Dragon Knights.


    Suddenly noticing something, Hadith stopped and looked at the lower cabinet.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    They were cookies he had intended to give to Jill. There were several kinds of them¡ªchocolate chips, nuts, jams, etc¡­ Listeard, whom was offered said cookies, blinked before accepting them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll accept them. It¡¯d have been wonderful if my little sister had been present.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­ so she like sweets¡­ but¡­¡±


    Recalling how terrified that girl once was when she saw him, Hadith shut his mouth.


    Immediately opening the bag, Listeard bit the cookie in front of Hadith.


    ¡°Frida must¡¯ve been scared.¡±


    Frida was the name of Listeard¡¯s little sister whom remained in the imperial city. She was about seven-years-old.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only you, she¡¯s usually terrified of new people and hides on sight.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­ is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, back then when you first met her, you were with Father, weren¡¯t you? Not only Frida, but the others would also quake in fear at the sight of him. Not to mention, you¡¯re her older brother¡ªthere¡¯s no helping that.¡±


    There¡¯s no helping that¡ªHadith had always thought so, too.


    However, he felt that Listeard¡¯s, ¡®there¡¯s no helping that,¡¯ bore different meaning.


    Oh, I see¡­ she¡¯s afraid of me¡ªbut the reason for her fear isn¡¯t because I¡¯m a monster, but because I¡¯m older than her.


    That was why¡ªthere¡¯s no helping that.


    Those words, which contained no ridicule, went straight to his chest.


    ¡°I see¡­ indeed, there¡¯s no helping it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the two of you are here! Hadith, Listeard, there¡¯s good news!¡±


    Even Elynsia made an appearance in the kitchen. Listeard sighed.


    ¡°¡­Never would I¡¯ve though the day would come¡ªthe day where the Rave royalties would be having a meeting in a barrack¡¯s kitchen¡­ Explain the situation.¡±


    ¡°Was this hand-made by Hadith? My, you have something good with you¡ªgive me some.¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t agreed yet, and you¡¯ve already snatched it away, Older Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone should have a taste¡ªHadith, you too.¡±


    Receiving a piece of his own cookies, Hadith felt weird.


    They were akin to siblings enjoying idle chit-chat with each other¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡±


    ¡°I got in touch with Vissel.¡±


    That caused a significant reaction to Hadith, who turned around at the mention of his brother¡¯s name. Elynsia nodded meaningfully.


    ¡°He¡¯s worried about you. He said that he¡¯s still attempting to convince uncle. If that¡¯s not possible, then at the very least he¡¯ll supply you with information. Listeard, Frida is safe.¡±


    Having been cConcerned about his little sister¡¯s safety all along, Listeard widened his eyes. His expression, which was always grumpy, turned gentle.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ I hope she¡¯s not terrified¡­ what about my mother?¡±


    ¡°Everyone of royalty is safe. However, they¡¯re forbidden from contacting others or going outside. Vissel, too, is being monitored by uncle. He may be able to contact us further, but there¡¯s no forcing it.¡±


    ¡°After all, if it becomes known he¡¯s in contact with us, he¡¯ll be in deep water.¡±


    Elynsia nodded to Hadith¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. We must keep preparing in secret before settling everything in one go. Vissel¡¯s plan is also similar to that. You two understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m against relying on Vissel.¡±


    Before Hadith could nod, Listeard made his point. He grumpily ate his cookies.


    ¡°I dislike Vissel about as much as I dislike Hadith¡ªno, more than Hadith, actually.¡±


    ¡°You, are you questioning your own crown prince?¡±


    ¡°I approve of his good status¡­ but, still¡­¡±


    For some reason, Listeard gazed at Hadith before turning away.


    ¡°¡­Well, we¡¯re in an emergency. We should utilize everything in our discretion.¡±


    ¡°¡­How good would it be if you can just be straightforward about it. How about you, Hadith, you¡¯re also alright with this, right?¡±


    Hadith nodded, causing Elynsia to laugh and slap his back¡ªit was painful, but not uncomfortable. Hadith still wasn¡¯t accustomed to it.


    I wish this moment could last forever¡­


    ¡°I agree.¡± Rave nodded.


    Hadith was still wary about the Goddess, and at the bottom of his stomach there was always that feeling of unrest¡ª


    ¡ªdespite so, at the moment, he just didn¡¯t want to question anything.

 CH 83

    ¡°Hey, instead of training, you¡¯re doing laundry?¡±


    Jill, whom had been pouring hot water from a metal bucket, sent a quick glance towards the person who appeared beside the stone-paved laundering area, before immediately turning away.


    ¡°A while ago, you were also in the training ground, right, Lawrence? Well that answers your question.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I get found out? I wonder if Zeke-san will be coming. That person is your subordinate, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Even though she hadn¡¯t clearly stated it, it seemed that he had been looking into her. Thinking so, Jill only shrugged.


    ¡°Zeke is training. Shouldn¡¯t that be obvious? He¡¯s an apprentice Dragon Knight, after all.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for you. Generally, women do laundry. But for a girl like you to do it, that¡¯s impressive.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, be it a girl or a boy, laundry is a necessary skill.¡±


    ¡­Such were the words Lawrence once told her¡ªbefore her time was rewound, back when she was still enrolled in the military academy.


    Lawrence joined her and showed Jill a new soap.


    ¡°You better use this. I saw the guy who pushed the laundry chores to you sneakily hide it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t find it no matter what. Thank you very much, it¡¯s a great help.¡±


    ¡°You just readily accept it¡­ don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being mistreated?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m reluctant to leave my training because it might lead to my movements rusting, but washing is also an important task.¡±


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re the Dragon Empress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just another way of saying that I¡¯m the Dragon Emperor¡¯s wife.¡±


    Lawrence gazed at her for a moment, before smiling and cut off some of the soap using the small knife he had procured from his pocket.


    ¡°With this, we can save time and effort. Does that basket contain all of the laundry?¡±


    ¡°You will help me? What about your training, Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m of the logistic support¡ªso this counts as training.¡±


    Jill attempted to stir the inside of the bucket while they were chatting. It had been warm recently, thus the temperature wouldn¡¯t go down. Laundering at such a temperature would damage the fabric.


    While waiting, she stretched out to exercise her flexibility. Then, she leaned her back on the trunk of a big tree near the laundering area.


    Lawrence then said;


    ¡°You know what, my Older Sister is currently in the palace of the King of Kratos¡ªthe blood-related father of Princess Faelis and Prince Geraldo.¡±


    She had heard such story from Lawrence himself, back when they were still in the military school.


    His Highness the King of Kratos threw most of work to Geraldo and spent most of the year in the southern area of Kratos.


    Geraldo held such outrageous behavior in contempt. The king was then nicknamed, ¡®The Southern King of Kratos¡¯ in ridicule.


    Not to mention, in the town built by said Southern King himself, there was an informal palace full of gold and lust.


    Made into a substitute for her mother, Lawrence¡¯s beautiful sister was sold off by her house to the palace of the Southern King.


    To rescue his sister from that place, Lawrence became Geraldo¡¯s subordinate.


    After learning my real identity, why did he tell me such a story?


    Alerted, Jill frowned. Noticing her wariness, Lawrence laughed.


    ¡°As I thought, you know something.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Usually, after telling my story to someone, I received two types of reactions¡ªare you astonished, or do you feel sorry about my story regarding the Southern King? The answer is, you¡¯re neither. Instead, you intend to uncover my true purpose for divulging said story and have proceeded to wait for my reaction.¡±


    Under the shade of the tree, Lawrence peered closer into her face, as if searching for something.


    ¡°¡­You know about me after all.¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s¡ªwell, yes, ¡­at Prince Geraldo¡¯s birthday party¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t attend that party. Prince Geraldo also wouldn¡¯t be so careless as to reveal anything about his subordinates to you, whom isn¡¯t even his fianc¨¦e. In conclusion, your opportunity to have learned anything about me during your time in Kratos is next to nothing.¡±


    Towards such a conclusion, Jill began to drip with sweat.


    Next to nothing, he said¡­ but surely, there is¡ªno, let¡¯s not answer carelessly.


    As such, she could only silently receive his words¡ª


    ¡ªshe mustn¡¯t participate in a battle she couldn¡¯t win¡ª


    ¡ªwell, that¡¯s also his teaching¡­


    ¡°But, how did you know that I¡¯m a subordinate of Prince Geraldo and not Princess Faelis?¡±


    Lifting her face, she noticed how piercing Lawrence¡¯s gaze was.


    ¡°Judging from your face, I¡¯ve said something I shouldn¡¯t?¡± Said Lawrence.


    ¡°You! Your personality is as bad as always!¡±


    ¡°¡®As always¡¯? Hee¡­ I wonder what that means?¡±


    ¡°Enough already! If you have something to say, just say it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in you, who rejected Prince Geraldo¡¯s courtship, and now holds the heart of the Rave Emperor.¡±


    After hearing her blunt reply, suspicion distorted his face.


    ¡°¡­Who would¡¯ve thought that the Emperor prefers little girls.¡±


    ¡°Be it to Prince Geraldo or His Majesty the Rave Emperor, can you stop being rude to them?¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s smile persisted. He kept speaking in roundabout manner.


    ¡°Should I explain it to you¡­ alright, then. Following the recent happenings, it can be said that I¡¯m also in touch with Crown Prince Vissel. Within a few days, not only will he reveal the whereabouts of the princess and the emperor, he¡¯lld also ask Georg to surrender¡ªwhat do you think about this?¡±


    ¡°¡­If Crown Prince Vissel betrays us, everything will vanish into bubbles¡­¡±


    ¡°So you doubt your own brother-in-law? I heard that His Majesty the Emperor is on good terms with his brother.¡±


    ¡°Not like I¡¯ve ever meet with Crown Prince Vissel¡ªand above all, I¡¯m on His Majesty¡¯s side.¡±


    She truly wished Visel was their ally.


    However, she didn¡¯t think it¡¯d go as according to her wish.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re on the side of the Dragon Emperor, aren¡¯t you aware of the possibility that Crown Prince Vissel might betray not just him, but also His Majesty Listeard and Her Majesty Elynsia?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future¡ªthat¡¯s why I choose to stick close to His Majesty in order to ensure nothing happens.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s it. From my observation regarding you, I knew you¡¯d come to that very decision. It¡¯s is part of the reason why I find you interesting.¡±


    Lawrence straightened up and smiled.


    Jill also smiled, then, without hesitation, she said what was on her mind¡ª


    ¡°¡ªif you agree to become my subordinate, I¡¯m willing to talk.¡±


    Lawrence lazily placed his hand against his mouth.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I can agree to that.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t, right? Then stop snooping around. You have to properly return to Kratos for the sake of your sister, right? Therefore, let¡¯s settle on the notion that I don¡¯t know anything about you.¡±


    After staring into her eyes, Lawrence moved his hand around his mouth.


    ¡°¡­Are you basically saying that you¡¯re letting me go? Even if you don¡¯t, I still feel tickled inside. I never thought I¡¯d be receiving mercy from a child like you.¡±


    ¡°But if you dare lay your fingers on His Majesty, it¡¯s another story, okay?¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s eyes, which seemed strangely preoccupied, narrowed when Jill put him on check.


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re the fianc¨¦e of Prince Geraldo, then there¡¯s room for consideration for your previous proposal. If you accept Prince Geraldo¡¯s courtship, I¡¯m willing to become your subordinate?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Seeing her adamant refusal, Lawrence laughed strangely.


    ¡°¡­How unusual, for that prince to be so disliked. But it¡¯d be great to have you back in Kratos¡ªhow about becoming my lover, then?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I have to become your lover just so I can acquire you as a subordinate? Even if it¡¯s a joke, I¡¯m unwilling.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m indeed joking, but it still hurts being rejected with all your might like that¡­ What¡¯s so good about that Emperor?¡±


    ¡°His cooking is so good!¡±


    Her strong affirmation caused Lawrence to squeeze her cheek¡ª


    ¡°¡­huh, that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already aplenty? Alright, the chat is over. I¡¯ll continue washing again, so please fetch me the basket. It¡¯s not a large amount, so let¡¯s finish it immediately.¡±


    She poked the surface of the water with her fingertips¡ªthen, it became lukewarm.


    Jill, who was barefoot was waiting. With a dazed face, Lawrence fetched the basket full of laundry¡ª


    ¡ªthen, he became serious.


    ¡°¡­These are all underwear. Men¡¯s underwear.¡±

 CH 84

    By far, that was the most serious expression Lawrence had ever shown her.


    In response, Jill only nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ will wash all of these?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­You, you understand what this mean, right? This is basically¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why laundry is part of apprenticeship. There¡¯s nothing weird or perverted about it. By all means, please put them in as soon as possible¡ªwashing them one by one is too troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wash it! Let¡¯s confront them! This is harassment!¡±


    Ever since their encounter, it was the first Lawrence had ever changed his countenance and raised his voice.


    What is he fussing about?


    Jill tried to comprehend it by looking at the content of his hands.


    ¡°Since when did this happen? They treat a little girl like this? Unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Judging from the content of that laundry basket, there seems to be more than one perpetrator. You want to use the content of that basket as a lead? Sure, examine them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to examine them¡­¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s gaze roared his intention; that he absolutely wouldn¡¯t let that continue.


    Nevertheless, Jill snatched the laundry basket from Lawrence and dumped all the laundry into the bucket.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll use all my strength during washing, therefore they¡¯ll be full of holes afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Why don¡¯t you let the Emperor know about this? If it¡¯s difficult for you to face him, then how about Her Majesty Elynsia? If not, then let me do something about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. If I tell His Majesty, it¡¯ll surely escalate into a bigger problem.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, if you inform the Emperor, your identity might get exposed, and the problem will escalate. But that¡¯s only natural. I don¡¯t want you to worry, but let me say this¡ªthis sort of slyness will surely lead to a negative outcome in the end.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t, listen¡ª¡±


    Jill turned back to Lawrence and pointed her index finger at his solemn face.


    ¡°If His Majesty knows I¡¯m being harassed, he may break into sobs! Or he might go in a strange direction! Either way, do you know how hard it is to calm him down?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Again, what¡¯s so good about that useless-sounding person?¡±


    ¡°¡­Again, his cooking is so good!¡±


    Hearing the second time she declared that, Lawrence looked to the sky¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI, am I bamboozled or something¡­? Alright, then let me do the laundry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If I want to invite you back to Kratos, I need to up my game.¡±


    After joking around, Lawrence crouched down, rolled his sleeves, and held the washboard to start washing.


    In the end, all Jill needed to do was replace the water. She wasn¡¯t allowed to touch the laundry in the slightest.


    ¡­His gentleman side showed up in such a strange place¡­


    Afterwards, Lawrence beckoned to Zeke and identified the owners of each piece of laundry. He dealt with them in the shadows.


    ¡­She truly wondered what happened in the shadows.


    Anyway, since it went in her favor that time, Jill would just let it be. It was truly helpful for Jill wasn¡¯t good at dealing with such things. Not to mention, if Hadith became aware of it, the one who would be pained the most was him.


    However, that night, Jill secretly snuck into Hadith¡¯s bedroom which was located near the superior¡¯s barracks, where Elynsia and Listeard slept.


    In the corner of the room, Jill encountered the mess that was her husband.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, Your Majesty?¡±


    Camila, who sat beside Hadith, shrugged.


    ¡°Ah, how fortunate for you to be here, Jill-chan~. Look, Your Majesty, Jill-chan is here. I said it will be fine, didn¡¯t I? That it¡¯s only a rumor.¡±


    ¡°¡­Rumor? What rumor?¡±


    Jill tilted her head. Hadith dexterously sat up.


    His line of sight, which was concentrated on Jill, was full of distrust.


    ¡°¡­I heard that you¡¯re going out with someone. A boy who¡¯s an apprentice Dragon Knight¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°I, I overheard it in the cafeteria¡­ someone said he was being threatened by that boy, who said, ¡®don¡¯t lay a hand on my girlfriend!¡¯ I¡¯ve also confirmed with Zeke, that boy indeed said that¡­¡±


    ¡°W, what is happening!?¡±


    Towards Jill¡¯s astonishment, Zeke replied in a matter of fact.


    ¡°I thought that would be the quickest way to put a stop to the harassment you¡¯ve been receiving, Captain.¡±


    ¡°W, wait, the one who said that, the one who said I¡¯m his girlfriend¡ªcould it be Lawrence!?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, forget the dude¡¯s name. It¡¯s impossible for me to say that line, and since he said he¡¯s still fifteen years old, I thought it¡¯d be okay.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t?! I¡¯m still ten-years-old!? How did it come to that!? More importantly, that idiot, is he trying to harass me!?¡±


    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re indeed acquainted with him.¡±


    To the voice of Hadith, who fell on the floor, everyone turned silent.


    Camila sighed, while Zeke whistled and pretended to know nothing.


    ¡°I, I became the head chef, for the sake of not making you uneasy¡­ b, but, aren¡¯t you being cruel? While I¡¯m busy at work, you, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s having an affair, instead¡­!¡±


    ¡°Y, you¡¯re wrong! Calm down, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°As long as they¡¯re able to cook, you¡¯re fine with anyone! I¡¯ve heard about it!¡±


    ¡°Ah, indeed, there¡¯s such a side to Jill-chan~¡±


    ¡°That Lawrence guy told me he can cook, too.¡±


    ¡­Her irresponsible subordinates had made careless remarks.


    When she tried to interject, tears had already welled in Hadith¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You, you¡¯ve eaten the cooking made by someone other than me!?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that obvious¡­ wait Your Majesty, that¡¯s not what I mean!! R, right, I like Your Majesty¡¯s cooking the most!¡±


    ¡°So my cooking is all you care about!¡±


    ¡°¡­How annoying.¡±


    ¡°¡®Annoying¡¯!?You just said I¡¯m ¡®annoying¡¯!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a slip of a tongue! Forgive me, listen to me from the beginning¡­!¡±


    While reflecting how troublesome the situation had become, she explained to Hadith, whose eyes were brimming with tears.


    She certainly didn¡¯t mean to hide it.


    The moment Hadith heard of the harassment Jill had suffered during the laundry, he got so angry he wanted to behead the perpetrators one by one. Listeard had to stop him, and the overwhelmed Elynsia was forced to write a report regarding the harassment, ¡®But¡­ it¡¯s part of the rules¡­¡¯


    While experiencing a chain of unreasonableness, Jill could only strongly regret.


    ¡ªIt was shortly thereafter when the Crown Prince¡¯s secret reinforcements were dispatched to the designed point during the designed date.

 CH 85

    Northwest of Noitral, by the river in a forest near the dragon¡¯s nest was where the reinforcements dispatched by Vissel where to be met.


    The reinforcements were dispatched under the pretext that they were tasked with searching out Hadith. Since the number of the dragons owned by the Dragon Knights were strictly managed, they weren¡¯t able to prepare them.


    A message was relayed, saying that it was safe to trust those soldiers. In addition, there was also a reminder for them to not use dragons either.


    That was how a crisis with mobility appeared.


    Hadith casually mentioned how if a dragon was used, then Georg would notice Vissel¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°I should be the one to go.¡±


    Listeard strongly objected to Hadith¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times! As an emperor, you mustn¡¯t let your guard down! Not to mention, you can barely use your magic!¡±


    ¡°But, even in this state, I can command a dragon. I think I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Then I, as the member of Rave royal family, should be the one who goes! After all, I can also communicate with dragons to an extent!¡±


    Listeard decided arrogantly¡ªhowever, Hadith only shook his head.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t be relied¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªwhat are you trying to say now?!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty Listeard is just worried about you.¡±


    Jill, who sat next to Hadith in the meeting room, pulled his sleeve. Hadith immediately became stunned.


    ¡°I, I see¡ªthen, be my escort!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that manner of speaking!? Are you requesting or giving me an order?!¡±


    ¡°We are in a meeting, you two. Well, I can¡¯t leave this place¡ªespecially after I learned from Vissel that uUncle is suspicious of me. But Listeard is here under the pretense of a joint exercise. Even if the reinforcements catch sight of you, you have plenty of excuse. Not to mention, he¡¯s brighter than Hadith. Therefore, it¡¯s a good idea for the two of you to go together.¡±


    Towards Hadith and Listeard, whom were arguing, Elynsia offered a common ground. The meeting proceeded with familiar exchanges, before a small group of people heading for the rendezvous point was formed.


    They¡¯d be riding horses.


    ¡°It takes about two days by horse to reach the junction. Don¡¯t rush, or overdo yourself. Always carry the minimum amount of food and money. Especially the two of you¡ªHadith and Listeard.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s only Hadith, it¡¯s understandable, but why me too, oOlder sSister?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t seem to be familiar with the world the most. Listen Hadith, don¡¯t provoke Listeard.¡±


    Elynsia reached out and patted Hadith¡¯s head. Hadith nodded firmly. Then, she lightly smacked Listeard¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully Hadith, understand?¡±


    ¡°When and where did I ever bully him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that the two of you aren¡¯t two months old. No matter what happens, get along, understand!? Lastly, please return safely.¡±


    Elynsia, who hugged both Hadith and Listeard, had the face of an older sister who was sending out her little brothers. Understanding that, both Hadith and Listeard were left stunned.


    Jill laughed at the scene.


    ¡°Your Majesty can¡¯t help but abide by his older sister¡¯s words, can he?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like tha¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªJill.¡±


    Jill slapped Hadith¡¯s back. At the end, Elynsia turned to Jill.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re still a child, but¡­ I entrust my little brothers to you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    They shook hands before finally sneaking out of the fortified city of Noitral before dawn.


    The trip was neither luxurious nor comfortable, but successful¡ªwell, except for one problem.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Lawrence~ once we reach that spot, where do we go? Left~? Right~?¡±


    ¡°Left.¡±


    Lawrence was asked to be their guide. He answered firmly while looking at the map.


    ¡°There¡¯ll be a slight detour, but there¡¯s an old highway. If we want to stay clear and safe, it¡¯s best to use that road. Just in case, Zeke, please go ahead and check.¡±


    ¡°Oi, this area¡¯s clear.¡±


    ¡°¡ªwhy did you return from the right side, Zeke? Didn¡¯t I ask you to survey the road on the left¡­¡± Said Lawrence.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, bad with directions.¡± Said Zeke.


    Towards Zeke¡¯s remark, Lawrence only smiled in silence¡ªit was time for him to admit that Zeke was useless. Camila sighed in annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lawrence~ Told you so, that fool can¡¯t even scout properly~¡± Said Camila.


    ¡°Shut up. But it¡¯s true that the left path is crowded. It seems that there¡¯s a rare street vendor. I think we should go right¡ªyes, right is the way. For the time being, as long as there¡¯s directions, we¡¯ll surely reach the destination.¡± Said Zeke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t decide it that simply¡­ we also need to think about our campsites.¡± Said Lawrence.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that crowded path be more beneficial to us~? I mean, we can blend in with the crowds. I think we should stick to our original plan. Not to mention, I¡¯m curious about that rare street vendor~¡± Said Camila.


    ¡°Haha, indeed, that path does look fun¡­ but we mustn¡¯t decide solely based on that, okay?¡± Said Lawrence.


    ¡°Oi, are those three alright? Especially that Kratos attendant?¡±


    To the exclamation of Listeard, Jill, whom was riding with Hadith, turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine. I think they¡¯ll get along well with each other.¡±


    The sight was a little nostalgic for Jill. Lawrence would lead the way, Zeke wouldn¡¯t care about it, while Camila would instead get in the way.


    ¡°Determining our path is important, but where are we going to rest tonight?¡± Said Zeke.


    ¡°¡­We will find a place to camp. I have explained it to you numerous times, haven¡¯t I?¡± Said Lawrence.


    ¡°Is that so? Can that map be trusted?¡± Said Zeke.


    ¡°A good question~ alright, go ahead and scout~¡± Said Camila.


    ¡°Stop right there, if we entrust it to Zeke, it¡¯ll be the same development as before. Therefore¡ª¡± Said Lawrence.


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m not up for the task~?¡± Said Camila.


    ¡°How useless. It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll go.¡± Said Zeke.


    ¡°Eh? Wait, me too!? No way, please wait¡ª¡±


    ¡ªZeke struck Lawrence¡¯s horse¡¯s rear, causing it to start galloping. Then, Zeke followed from behind.


    ¡°Hey, your horse riding is actually good. You¡¯re surprisingly skilled at it¡ªoi, wait, don¡¯t pull my hand, you raccoon!¡± Said Zeke.


    ¡°Ha, haha¡­ raccoon, you said? Raccoon¡­¡± Said Lawrence.


    ¡°Well then, have a safe trip, Raccoon Boy! Bear Man!¡±


    Waving her hands, Camila saw them off.


    Jill unconsciously tightened her grip on the horse¡¯s rein.


    Raccoon, huh¡­ it¡¯s kind of strange. Back in the past¡ªno, it¡¯s supposed to happen in the ¡®future¡¯.


    ¡°Surprisingly, those three do get along well.¡±


    Hadith remarked. Jill also felt relieved.


    Due to her sentimental feelings, she had forgotten the most problematic part of the trip.

 CH 86

    The rumors about Jill, which Lawrence spread, had passed.


    Slowly, Jill lifted her face. Hadith showed her an unblemished smile.


    ¡°Those three look like they¡¯re having fun. If you want to join them, just say so, Jill. I will speed up our horse to reach them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Um, Your Majesty, are you still concerned about Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care at all. I don¡¯t really care that you recommend him as our guide. I also don¡¯t care how when we greeted him, you told me not to be rude to him. So no, I¡¯m not concerned at all.¡±


    Albeit he was smiling, his eyes weren¡¯t. His eyes were swimming.


    ¡­The pressure felt from her back was too great.


    Jill inwardly exhaled.


    Jill, Zeke, and Camila would be heading to the rendezvous point with Hadith.


    However, Jill decided to invite Lawrence.


    Despite pretending they didn¡¯t know each other, there was no way Jill could let Lawrence, Geraldo¡¯s subordinate, go unchecked. Princess Faelis, whom was sickly, was told to remain in Noitral¡ªJill¡¯s aim was to pull Lawrence away from her.


    Pulling Lawrence away might prove to be futile, thought¡­ even if she¡¯s alone, I don¡¯t know what Princess Faelis is truly capable of¡­


    Nevertheless, because Lawrence had spread the rumor that Jill was his lover, extra effort was necessary.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve said it many times already. Those rumors are baseless, he only did that to stop the harassment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that. Lawrence also told me the same thing, kindly, I might add, with a smile on his face, as if saying, ¡®There¡¯s no way the Dragon Emperor would be concerned over some small trivialities like this, right?¡¯ That guy has some courage!¡±


    That sounded like Lawrence indeed.


    Jill became silent¡ªshe was actually gritting her teeth.


    Hadith on the other hand, continued refreshingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you at all. After all, you must¡¯ve had your own reason for recommending him, right?¡±


    ¡°T, then stop being so angry¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just¡ªI just don¡¯t like it.¡±


    The pressure in Hadith¡¯s low voice caused Jill to almost choke.


    When she turned around, Listeard chimed in to Hadith.


    ¡°Will you stop? Grow up, stay calm, and have confidence.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to act like an Emperor because right now, I¡¯m just a cook!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also no need for you to put up with that setting anymore. Oh well, you¡¯re the type of guy who only straightens up during emergency, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Due to how light his tone was, Hadith became astonished¡ªthe same went for Jill.


    H, His Majesty Listeard is getting better at handling His Majesty¡­ until a while ago, it was only Rave and I who understood His Majesty¡­


    Jill looked at Hadith, feeling as if there was something stuck in her chest.


    Hadith, whom had been looking at Jill alone until a while ago, turned to Listeard, stupefied.


    How great.


    What a great display of affinity between two brothers¡­


    But she wondered why she also felt a slight sense of irritation at the same time.


    ¡°Even though we¡¯re only a small number of people, we¡¯re still your subordinates. You¡¯re the emperor, don¡¯t show such an ugly side.¡±


    Again, it was as if Hadith was struck.


    Listeard went straight ahead, offering to replace Camila as the lead.


    ¡°Even though there¡¯s no need for him to be that harsh¡­ Jill?¡±


    Hadith seemed to realize the change in Jill.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re on good terms with His Majesty Listeard, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Um, yes? Okay? But why do you seem angry¡­?¡±


    Keeping a secret wasn¡¯t good. Recalling that, Jill bulged her cheeks and leaned her back on Hadith¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Forgive me, but I¡¯m rather jealous that someone else discovered your true nature, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a silence, Hadith staggered, and fell from the horse.


    Camila, who was beside them, caught him quickly.


    ¡°I fully expected that¡¯s going to happen~¡±


    ¡°You expected what?¡±


    ¡°You know, Jill-chan being her usual self. Alright, Your Majesty, get a grip. You¡¯re carrying Jill-chan, after all~¡±


    ¡°C-Camila! My wife is too cute! What do I do!?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re about to reach the campsite, until then, leave her to this onee-san~¡±


    ¡°Wait, Camila, should you be using that tone with His Majesty!?¡± Said Jill.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong, too, Jill-chan~¡±


    Suddenly, Camila put her forefinger on the tip of Jill¡¯s noise, causing her to recoil.


    ¡°Hey, that Raccoon Boy, who could he be, really~? Were the two of you acquainted back in Kratos~?¡± Said Camila.


    ¡°T, that isn¡¯t really the case¡­¡± Said Jill.


    ¡°But, whenever that boy has the chance, he keeps glancing at you, Jill-chan~¡±


    Camila¡¯s horse strode next to Jill¡¯s horse.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious~ for him to just leave Princess-sama and come here for the sake of Jill-chan¡­ His Majesty¡¯s moodiness is reasonable, you know~¡±


    Perhaps happy that Camila was on his side, Hadith perked up. He listened to the conversation, smiling the entire time.


    ¡­Jill felt a little annoyed.


    ¡°What is it, Your Majesty? Being suspicious at Lawrence is understandable, but just now, you¡¯re merely jealous of him, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­! To attack from that direction, that¡¯s just cowardly!¡±


    ¡°Jill-chan, stop harassing His Majesty. Afterwards, we won¡¯t keep silent anymore, okay? Zeke and Jill-chan seem to have come to an agreement regarding Lawrence¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t mean I approve of him. The same goes with His Majesty over there~¡±


    Suddenly, Camila pointed her index finger at Listeard whom was behind her.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite familiar with him, who hails from Kratos~ however, what are you thinking, Jill-chan~ not only is there a possibility that the reinforcement is merely a trap, you also asked such a suspicious person to be our guide.¡±


    ¡ªKeeping secrets aren¡¯t good.


    It was none other than Lawrence who said so. Perhaps he had foreseen that situation.


    After some thinking, Jill opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Rather than Princess Faelis¡¯s subordinate, that person is Prince Geraldo¡¯s.¡±

 CH 87

    ¡°Which means, this secret journey of our might have been relayed to Prince Geraldo of Kratos¡ªhuh?!¡±


    Jill nodded in confirmation to Camila¡¯s question. Camila¡¯s suspicion towards Lawrence was understandable because first and foremost¡ªhe was from Kratos.


    Camila looked up towards the heavens. Indeed, that was Camila¡¯s usual gesture before beginning her sermons.


    ¡°Alright, listen, Jill-chan~ why did you keep silent about such an important thing?¡±


    ¡°But¡ªplease don¡¯t harm him. He has an older sister. His older sister was taken to the palace of the Southern King of Kratos.¡±


    The Southern King of Kratos.


    Camila, who seemed to understand the meaning, frowned with regret. The meaning was precisely like Lawrence had pointed out.


    ¡°Do you mean¡­ that unofficial Southern king of Kratos~?¡±


    ¡°It seems that his reputation precedes him. That¡¯s right. That Southern King of Kratos, who easily leaves the court as he pleases and leaves destruction upon his wake. The reason Lawrence became Prince Geraldo¡¯s subordinate was to somehow get his sister back from the temple.¡±


    ¡°¡­I sympathize with him, but that¡¯s it~ This is a separate matter from that. Not to mention, isn¡¯t Princess Faelis supposed to relay a message to Prince Geraldo in secret to talk about peace? Or was that a lie? Even if it wasn¡¯t, what if that guy is dancing on Prince Geraldo¡¯s palm? Prince Geraldo may even be colluding with Georg.¡±


    ¡°But, that¡¯s also why he wants me to return to Kratos.¡±


    Camila, who had a steep face, blinked.


    ¡°A capable person who¡¯s likely know Prince Geraldo¡¯s plan. That¡¯s why, keep an eye on him. That way, Lawrence will move on his own accord for the sake of his own safety.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haa¡­ I see where this is going~¡±


    ¡°¡­Therefore, he will finally be able to return to Kratos.¡±


    ¡°Is that your true intention~?¡±


    Jill couldn¡¯t answer Camila¡¯s question¡ªbecause Jill knew.


    In the future, Lawrence wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    Hence why, there¡¯s no reason to stop what he has been desperately trying to achieve.


    There was still a few years¡ªand as long as she was there, Lawrence wouldn¡¯t become Jill¡¯s lieutenant, nor would he follow the same path as before.


    If she started changing the flow from now, she might make it in time.


    At the very least, Jill was no longer carrying out military feats in Kratos¡ªthus, the situation should had changed drastically.


    When she pursed her lips, suddenly, Camila¡¯s index finger sank into her cheek.


    ¡°I understand your aim~ however, Jill-chan~¡±


    She started poking her cheek.


    ¡°Those kinds of things, you¡¯re supposed to tell us earlier, alright~? Onee-san will get angry, you know~?¡±


    ¡°S, sorry, I thought if it were Camila and Zeke, it goes without saying¡­¡±


    In short, Camila agreed to keep an eye on Lawrence.


    Once she told that Camila she was her most attentive subordinate, she stopped poking her cheek.


    ¡°Alright, I will forgive you~ Lawrence is important. Well, I understand the gist of it~¡±


    ¡°Oh, Camila, where¡¯s Saut¨¦?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, look, here.¡±


    Pon!


    Camila hit a bag on the horse¡¯s saddle. Saut¨¦, who was beginning to lose his chick-like appearance, peeked out. At his feet, was the head of Haddy.


    ¡°When the time comes, don¡¯t hesitate to use them.¡±


    ¡°I under¡ªhuh? Saut¨¦, too? I can use Saut¨¦~?¡±


    ¡°Saut¨¦, stop bullying Haddy. If that doll accidentally activates, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble.¡±


    Saut¨¦ squealed and retreated. ¡­Recently, didn¡¯t it feel like they were having proper conversations?


    Camila, who looked alternately between the bag and Jill, looked behind them with a tired face. She was checking whether or not they were being tailed.


    ¡°My wife is amazing¡ªshe¡¯s already planning so many things!¡±


    With his chin on top of Jill¡¯s head, Hadith whispered.


    Jill lifted her neck a little.


    ¡°While Your Majesty sure is accommodating¡ªwhy?¡±


    Jill didn¡¯t think what she had been doing was in line with Hadith¡¯s will. Despite so, the beautiful Dragon Emperor with golden eyes always only gazed at her.


    Observing her with an adoring gaze.


    Hadith briefly affirmed Jill¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Well, seeing how much you put into it makes me eager to see how it¡¯ll turn out, too. Other than that, I don¡¯t want to restrict you too much.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing something right.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Because no matter who betrays me, I will be the last one standing.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a hope, nor a determination¡ªbut simply a fact.


    Indeed, such was the truth.


    He lost his older brother, older sister, father, little brother, little sister¡ªbasically, he had lost everything.


    In the end, that emperor was the only one left. He stood alone until the end.


    To His Majesty, for someone to betray him¡ªthat¡¯s only to be expected.


    Jill tightly pursed her lips¡ª


    ¡ªshe must never forget.


    The reason she was there was to prevent that man from standing alone.

 CH 88

    Prior to joining the Northern Division, both Camila and Zeke were mercenaries. Therefore, each of them had some experience in traveling. Jill herself didn¡¯t like camping or night patrols because they were the enemy of her skin, but since she was used to it, there was a degree of comfort.


    ¡°Not only is it a great moment, the food is also delicious~ isn¡¯t His Majesty too awesome~¡±


    He was able to instantly identify which plants were edible, combine the seasonings he had brought with him, and also picked out some weeds that¡¯d be delicious if cooked. In fact, he was able to do it with ease¡­


    ¡°Zeke, you¡¯re retiring early? Wait, Lawrence, you too?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep my eyes open¡­¡±


    The person recommended by Jill laughed. Fumu, Camila nodded¡ªit actually wasn¡¯t that strange for a person to still be awake at that hour. In fact, Listeard¡¯s subordinates were chatting a small distance away.


    Zeke, who twisted a branch and threw it into the campfire, turned back.


    ¡°How about the tents of Captain and the other?¡±


    ¡°Haddy is keeping watch at the door while Saut¨¦ is sleeping with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s, what¡¯s that? A chicken? ¡­How strange.¡± Said Lawrence.


    A fire was good for warding off beasts, but the smoke could give away their location. Therefore, the tents were set away from the fire and located in secluded places between the trees.


    However, Lawrence¡¯s concern was only reasonable¡ªnot only was a cute teddy bear guarding the tent, there was also a chicken sleeping inside it.


    Being honest, Haddy counted as a trap, but she wasn¡¯t going to tell him that. After all, he wasn¡¯t on her side yet.


    ¡°Both are the important charms of Jill-chan, received from His Majesty~¡± Said Camila.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re supposed to hug it as you sleep¡­ and, it seems that Her Majesty the Dragon Princess also raising a chicken¡­¡± Said Lawrence.


    ¡°Say no more. I mean, the chicken¡¯s name already says a lot. By the way, of course its godmother is Captain.¡± Said Zeke.


    Lawrence wisely followed Zeke¡¯s words and gently looked away.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite an interesting person¡­ on the other hand, I have about two to three plans towards how we should carry on for the night¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop counting them.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that~ I¡¯m keeping watch so nothing will happen. I do hope this night will pass without any incidents~¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unclear whether this whole thing is a trap or not.¡± Said Lawrence.


    By intending to perform a search, the person in question had affirmed the possibility of a trap.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a trap, Crown Prince Vissel might not even be an ally in the first place. Georg may have overlooked him because Vissel was on his side all along. There are many possibilities, I can¡¯t help but think about them. Well, either way, isn¡¯t this actually the best method?¡±


    ¡°Best method? You can say that even though His Majesty is here~?¡±


    Lawrence picked up one of the branches he had collected for the fire and drew a square on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s assume that it is indeed a trap. Suppose you left this matter to both His Majesty Listeard and Her Majesty Elynsia. If such is the case, then even I can enter Noitral while posing as an ally.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That sucks. We¡¯d get destroyed from the inside.¡±


    ¡°Now, put the Emperor in the equation. Since we consist of a small number, they¡¯ll try to seize the Emperor. After all, their original purpose has always been one¡ªto capture the Emperor. Once the Emperor is captured, His Majesty Listeard and Her Majesty Elynsia will have no choice but to surrender. Then, there¡¯d be no one else who would fight for the Emperor¡ªwell, except for the Dragon Princess.¡±


    Camila didn¡¯t deny his ruthless assertions. Zeke listened attentively.


    ¡°It seems that the Emperor himself is aware of this truth, hence why he decided to come out. It¡¯s the best, and not to mention, fastest method to detect traps and minimize damage; an eye-opener.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for you~¡±


    ¡°Did the Dragon Empress say anything about me?¡±


    ¡°I was told to ensure your proper return to Kratos because you have an older sister~¡±


    Being told straightforwardly by Camila, Lawrence blinked and then smiled.


    ¡°¡­I got found out. But, seriously?¡±


    ¡°In the first place, is it safe for you to remain here? What about your sister? How is she?¡± Said Zeke.


    Camila was grateful for Zeke¡¯s denseness when it came to such times.


    Lawrence replied¡ªhe didn¡¯t seem upset in the slightest.


    ¡°Her letter has arrived¡ªshe said she¡¯s doing fine and there¡¯s no need for me to worry. It seems that the Southern King isn¡¯t interested in my sister as of now.¡±


    ¡°As of now? Then, is she in the rear palace?¡±


    ¡°There are mountains of beautiful men and women in that palace. My Sister¡¯s birthplace throws the King into bad mood, I think. Also, the Southern King is currently interested in a young boy.¡±


    Zeke stuck his tongue out.


    ¡°That¡¯s just¡ª¡­ how to say it, it doesn¡¯t sound like your sister will be noticed soon.¡±


    ¡°The way you put it sounds optimistic. Back in Kratos, there were a lot of people telling me to give up.¡±


    ¡°Well, they can say that because it¡¯s none of their business~¡±


    Lawrence laughed and began to write something on the ground. Camila who looked at it blinked. Zeke narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Oi.¡±


    With his free hand, Lawrence placed his index finger in front of his lips. It was a signal to keep silent. Then, the raised finger was directed to the sky.


    Zeke and Camila trained their eyes to the sky.


    Camila, whose weapon was a bow, had good eyes. After the fire¡¯s smoke had vanished, she was the first person to notice a glow in the night sky.


    A Dragon Knight¡­! Furthermore, he¡¯s riding a Red Dragon!? Could it be, another of the Rave royal family¡¯s Dragon Knights!?

 CH 89

    The number of dragons flying in the sky was three. They formed a beautiful triangle and flew in the direction where Camila and the others originated.


    Were they heading towards the fortified city of Noitral?


    Judging from their speed, they should arrive by the next morning.


    Lawrence grabbed Zeke, whom was trying to stand up.


    ¡°Be quiet, you don¡¯t want to make any noise right now. Even if we return to Noitral, we wouldn¡¯t make it in time, so let¡¯s discuss it with everyone tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Do you know something about that?¡±


    ¡°No. But I think Noitral will be alright. As long as Princess Faelis is there, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resort to anything extreme no matter what. That¡¯s why I left the Princess. I don¡¯t want to be indebted to Her Majesty the Dragon Princess¡ªafter all, eventually, we¡¯ll become enemies.¡±


    Camila¡¯s expression changed. Zeke scratched the back of his head with an indescribable expression.


    Lawrence being Lawrence, he didn¡¯t care about their reactions.


    ¡°The number of people is too small to be called a squad. A messenger, or a scout¡­ no, it¡¯s better to think of another possibility, when it comes to this, as I thought¡­ this is their destination?¡±


    Lawrence pointed at the map he had drawn on the ground.


    ¡°This is the best meeting point for when something happens. There¡¯s a dragon nest in the vicinity, therefore, no one¡¯ll dare to approach. If anything happens, I¡¯ll escape here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you being serious.¡±


    ¡°I am. There¡¯s a possibility of being surrounded, however, if it¡¯s there, they wouldn¡¯t dare create too much of a disturbance. Otherwise, they¡¯d be provoking dragons. It¡¯s the perfect place to escape. Just in case, share it to everyone too, even if it came from me.¡±


    It was a little East of the confluence. The place was close to the Rakia Mountains.


    ¡°It might be even safer if the Dragon Emperor or the Dragon Princess escapes. I don¡¯t really believe in myths, but it seems that the protections of both the Goddess and the Dragon God are real. Therefore, asking for God¡¯s help shouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°You seem keen that it¡¯s a trap¡ªbut what about you? You¡¯ll be the one with the biggest disadvantage here¡ªafter all, it could be said that you¡¯re a pawn.¡±


    Both Camila and Zeke knew well that a pawn could easily be discarded or sacrificed.


    If not for Jill, whom they met at Veilburg, Camila and Zeke would¡¯ve deserted their homeland for that exact reason.


    Lawrence smiled and showed a bitter smile.


    ¡°How kind of you to be concerned about me. But I¡¯ll be fine. Certainly, due to my lack of magical power, I¡¯m considered a failure in Kratos. Thus, I can¡¯t expect success or to achieve results if I don¡¯t do risky job. I¡¯ve decided that it¡¯d be in my interest to help you. I want all of you to succeed here for my own future.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you put it like that, I¡¯m scared of what will happen to us after we succeed~¡±


    ¡°Before anything else, we have to succeed first, right? You haven¡¯t given us anything yet as of this point.¡±


    Towards Zeke¡¯s bitter remarks, Lawrence uttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed a serious problem. ¡­It¡¯s honestly a waste. She has no backing here. Even if she doesn¡¯t get married to Prince Geraldo, she might end up being worshipped as a battle maiden in Kratos.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t farfetched at all.


    However, Camila glanced at the tent that a certain teddy bear was guarding.


    ¡°But would Jill-chan be happy with that? Is that truly where her happiness would reside? That¡¯s also an important question, don¡¯t you think~?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly considerate about Her Majesty the Dragon Princess, aren¡¯t you~?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    ¡°You can tell? But I¡¯m truly curious. Why is she here? What on earth is so good about that Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Well, is there any need to ask that? You should¡¯ve learned the answer, already. To be honest I¡¯m stuck in the mud about this, too~¡±


    From the bottom of his heart, Lawrence nodded mysteriously¡ªhis expression no longer suited his young age.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. I think it¡¯s unlikely that Her Majesty will abandon that Emperor and return to Kratos¡ªafter all, the two of you are also there to follow her.¡±


    ¡°Not just Captain, we also don¡¯t want to abandon that Emperor.¡±


    Lawrence blinked in surprise. Zeke stared at the campfire as he continued.


    ¡°Some time ago, for Captain¡¯s sake, he told me that we¡¯re to hand him over to the enemy if anything were to happen. With a calm face¡ªit¡¯s honestly annoying.¡±


    Even Camila frowned at that. Lawrence replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed an effective way to protect Her Majesty¡­ I understand, but would she truly just accept that?¡±


    The three didn¡¯t say anything as the fire they surrounded crackled.


    Eventually throwing the last branch that he had into the fire, Lawrence stood up.


    ¡°If all goes well, we¡¯ll reach the rendezvous point tomorrow evening. I¡¯m going to sleep. You two shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself, either.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, good night.¡±


    ¡°See you~¡±


    Seen off by Zeke and Camila, Lawrence entered his tent.


    Camila, with her elbows on her knees and her chin on the back of her hands, said to Zeke whom was beside her.


    ¡°That boy, he is good, I¡¯m irritated by him~ I just want to get rid of him right here, right now.¡±


    ¡°Stop that. If you attempt anything, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll know.¡±


    Camila slapped Zeke¡¯s head lightly. Even though Zeke was the careless one, why was she the one being reprimanded? Once again, she glanced at the tent where the teddy bear was seated.


    If it was as Lawrence had said¡ªthat the reinforcements were a trap, the situation would completely change into a direct crisis.


    Thus, she thought that it¡¯d be good to get a good rest that night.

 CH 90

    Although it was a campsite, as usual, she was hugged by Hadith throughout the night. In the morning, she¡¯d ate the breakfast Hadith made. Lunch too went the same.


    Neither Hadith nor Jill ever complained about anything. Jill thought it was amazing.


    His Majesty is probably accustomed to such hardships¡­


    ¡­and how difficult it was to persevere through them.


    After passing through a forest with poor visibility, they suddenly arrived to a bleak ground; on filled with soil and stones, but no trees.


    Lawrence, whom was leading them, seemed confused by the open view. He pondered about something.


    ¡°It seems that this area used to be a large river. However, after the dragon¡¯s nest was built upstream, it was blocked and subsequently dried up. We don¡¯t know what is happening to the water which is flowing into the dragon¡¯s nest¡ªquite mysterious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Listeard frowned at Lawrence who gave an explanation as if he was a tour guide.


    ¡°The dragon¡¯s nest is a sacred ground for the Rave Empire. Being studious is fine, but I disapprove of your touristic atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Starting from here, we must climb this dried-up river which will lead us to the dragon¡¯s nest. Beyond that is the rendezvous point, so let¡¯s hurry. Since nothing can be used as a means of defense here, please move along the riverbank while hiding behind the trees as much as possible.¡±


    Guided by Lawrence, the horses advanced while leaning towards the edge. Perhaps due to how high the dragon¡¯s nest was, the path formed due to the dried-up river was sloping. Jill leaned her head o Hadith and whispered.


    ¡°Your Majesty was told by Rave not to approach a dragon¡¯s nest.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a problem since I¡¯m a dragon emperor. Rave is just being overprotective. I was merely just trying to create a new dish¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to have a taste too, but for the sake of Rave, we mustn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡ªjust now, Rave also banned you from approaching the dragon¡¯s nest. My, it seems that the two of you want to go against me.¡±


    Hadith was smiling. Jill merely laughed.


    ¡°I have no choice but to go against you, Your Majesty. Please refrain from hunting the dragons in their nest.¡±


    ¡°I get it¡ªRave, you¡¯re being noisy, ¡®you guys will definitely enter the nest!¡¯¡ªwhat¡ª¡±


    ¡ªsuddenly, Hadith looked up at the sky. After a pause, the trees at their side swayed at once. The leaves danced under the huge shadows.


    ¡°Dragons¡­ Her Highness Elynsia!?¡±


    Jill uttered and the party stopped. The group of dragons, who seemed to have noticed Jill and the others, turned once as if giving a signal. It seemed that they intended to land on the river a little away from there.


    Jill also heard reports of dragons flying towards Noitral last night.


    The tension that something might had happened was immediately transmitted to the surroundings.


    ¡°Why are they using dragons? Aren¡¯t they trying to be as inconspicuous as possible? Why, that¡¯s basically a platoon!¡±


    ¡°The situation is dire enough for them to overlook the previous strategy¡ªin the future, do not join us; is that what they¡¯re trying to convey~?¡±


    Towards the low voice of Camila, Listeard said.


    ¡°With so many dragons around, the horses will feel threatened. Let¡¯s leave them here before we approach.¡±


    ¡°Camila, Zeke, Lawrence¡ªlook after the horses. Your Majesty, please stay with His Highness Listeard. I¡¯ll go ahead and listen to what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Even though there was no shield, no voice could be heard from there. Jill jumped off the horse and ran down the slope.


    Elynsia, whom was about the size of a bean, immediately entered Jill¡¯s field of view. Behind them were dragons lined up to the point of filling the width of the river. It was to an extent that only the blue sky behind them could be seen.


    Soon, Jill came face to face with Elynsia¡¯s haggard face.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I apologize for how sudden this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m also aware of the dragons flying to Noitral yesterday, could it be¡ª¡±


    ¡ªsuddenly, Jill¡¯s arm was grabbed by Elynsia. Soon enough, Jill was restrained by Elynsia.


    In a flash, Elynsia pressed the blade of her long sword to Jill¡¯s neck.


    ¡°¡ªwha?!¡±


    ¡°Jill!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Hadith! Listeard!¡±


    Jill was taken hostage¡ªthat much was obvious. From behind the dragons of Elynsia, soldiers appeared. Some of them even came out from behind the trees near the riverbank.


    They were surrounded.


    Grabbing Elynsia¡¯s arm with her hand, Jill poured all her available magic. However, with a clicking noise, her magic was repelled.


    Elynsia was the member of royal family of Rave, as such, she had magical power. If Elynsia wasn¡¯t caught off guard like before, Jill wouldn¡¯t be able to disentangle herself.


    ¡°¡­What is the meaning of this, Your Highness Elynsia!?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Jill¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would you apologize, Elynsia? You¡¯re doing the right thing.¡±


    Jill frowned at the person who came from behind and passed by her side.


    Georg Theos Rave! Then¡­ yesterday¡¯s red dragon¡­ it¡¯s truly this guy!?


    Due to the wind coming from the river, his crimson cloak swayed. Georg swung his silver sword. The silver sword¡ªthe beautiful, but also fake heavenly sword was brimming with magical power. That was probably the reason it was mistaken for the real thing.


    As he swung it down, he shouted.


    ¡°All troops, charge! Capture the fake emperor who plagues this empire!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The moment Georg shouted that, the soldiers cried out as they charged towards a group consisting of only a few people.


    Jill tried to reach out, but Elynsia seized her and saddled her dragon.


    ¡°Be quiet. I don¡¯t want to shed any unnecessary blood.¡±


    ¡°¡ªthat, over there, is your younger brother! Despite so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Listeard won¡¯t be killed! My Uncle said he would persuade him!¡±


    ¡°Then, what about His Majesty!? What will happen to His Majesty!? Or is this some kind of strategy!?¡±


    Elynsia bit her lips at Jill shouting.


    Elynsia¡¯s eyes had already told the answer in an eloquent manner¡ª


    ¡ªbetrayal.


    ¡°Forgive me.¡±

 CH 91

    ¡°What, does this¡­ what do you mean by this, older sister?!¡±


    Listeard¡¯s scream was drowned out by the loud cries of the soldiers charging towards him. The sound of the soldier¡¯s boots was exactly like that of falling debris. Zeke pulled out his great sword and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°The worst-case scenario has happened! The leader betrayed us!¡±


    ¡°Abandon the horses and run for the forest!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the planned location¡ªbut what about Jill-chan~?!¡±


    As Hadith looked up, Jill, whom was being restrained by Elynsia, was placed on a dragon. Elynsia must be planning to take Jill to the Imperial Capital as a hostage. A smile descended to his lips¡ª


    ¡ªhis gentle half-sister seemed to appreciate Jill a lot.


    ¡°Your Highness Listeard, let¡¯s escape! The difference in numbers is too big! We also don¡¯t have dragons on our side!¡±


    ¡°I will be fine! All of you, just escape with Hadith!¡±


    By the time Listeard uttered those words, he was already straddling his horse, about to unsheathe the sword on his waist.


    Hadith, who stood his ground, appeared to be dazed.


    ¡°¡­Listeard, are you going to betray us too?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting¡ª! I¡¯m going to talk with oOlder Ssister! I¡¯ll also do something about Jill! That¡¯s why, Hadith, you have to run! All of you, protect Hadith! This is an order!¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Elynsia¡¯s dragon began to fly.


    While desperately resisting, Jill kept staring at Hadith. The only good thing was instead of being scared, Jill was full of concern.


    Even in that situation, Jill was worried about Hadith.


    ¡°Everyone, leave me behind and focus on retrieving Jill.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Your Majesty, what exactly are you planning~? No can do~!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re coming with us!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order¡ªDragon Knights of the Dragon Princess.¡±


    The two Dragon Knights stiffened in an instant¡ªit was as if they were struck through the chest.


    Listeard, whom was desperately screaming, was being stopped by his subordinates.


    That alone was enough.


    For everyone to still not betray me, it¡¯s considered a miracle.


    The magical power, which coursed through his right hand, gave a numbing reaction instead of manifesting the heavenly sword. Instead, Hadith drew the long sword on his waist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rave.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough magical power to contest against that fake heavenly sword! Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think I am? My current power is enough.¡±


    If it was only to retrieve Jill, then it would be.


    ***


    A tornado of magical power rose up from the ground, the noise was akin to an erupting geyser. The soldiers engulfed by it screamed as they were thrown into the air.


    Jill, who was watching from the back of the dragon, turned around.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­!¡±


    ¡°!? Roza, what¡¯s the matter¡ª¡­¡±


    Roza, who turned her back on Hadith, and was preparing to ascend into the clouds, suddenly stopped, as if frozen. On the contrary, Roza awkwardly turned to the opposite direction while maintaining her altitude in the sky.


    Surrounded by soldiers on the ground diagonally below, Hadith stood alone and laughed.


    ¡°To utilize a dragon right before me, the Dragon Emperor. Could it be you¡¯re trying to make it easy for me?¡±


    ¡°No, Roza! Don¡¯t fall under Hadith¡¯s command!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t falter! His magical power should be exhausted by now, everyone, charge!¡±


    Following Georg¡¯s command, the dragons spout out fire, even though the trajectories were off. Infantrymen with spears, soldiers on the back of the horses¡ªeveryone began to charge at the lone Hadith.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ª!!¡±


    With his posture lowered, Hadith truncated and kicked his enemies as he ran through them. He trampled on some of their heads, and leaped over others. He even managed to cut off a dragon¡¯s wing, and kicked it down.


    Amidst the screams, there was an angry commanding voice ¡ª


    ¡°¡ªThere¡¯s only a single enemy! What the hell are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°T, this monster¡­!¡±


    That¡¯s not true, Jill thought.


    Even when Hadith¡¯s thigh was pierced by a spear, or a chunk of his shoulder was scooped out by the tip of a sword¡ªhe never stopped.


    That was precisely because he was strong.


    From the tip of his sword, only a small amount of magical power could be felt¡ª


    ¡ªdespite so, he didn¡¯t stop.


    The day had finally arrived where he used his enchanting silvery-white magic to protect someone.


    The stardust-like magical power shone from the man whom was running straight for Jill.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Gakun¡ª!


    Roza dropped her altitude. Elynsia held Jill. Jill didn¡¯t think it was so she wouldn¡¯t escape¡ªno, Elynsia was protecting Jill from the wind pressure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let cry out. You don¡¯t have a dragon guardian. You¡¯ll bite off your tongue.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡­My little brother sure is strong¡­ no, I no longer have the right to call him that, don¡¯t I?¡±


    That hopeless look. That tone full of self-depreciation. Jill was very familiar with them.


    It was at that one-time encounter. It was the exact same expression Elynsia wore before she struck her own neck with a dagger so that at the very least she wouldn¡¯t be Hadith¡¯s weakness. Even though she knew Hadith was coming, Elynsia didn¡¯t unsheathe her sword.


    ¡°This monster¡ª!¡±


    Hadith, who escaped Georg¡¯s powerful blow, kicked his back and jumped into the sky using the green dragon beside him as a stepping stone. Stomping on the descending Roza¡¯s head, his bloody longsword lunged¡ª


    ¡ªto separate his sister¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill her, Your Majesty!¡±


    Hadith¡¯s sword sheared off a lot of Elynsia¡¯s silver hair before it stopped. The wind coming from the sky unraveled that hair as it blew it away.


    However, Hadith¡¯s eyes, filled with murderous intent, remained the same.


    ¡°Why, Jill? She¡¯s a traitor.¡±


    The Hadith who longer thought of the woman before him as his sister pained Jill¡¯s chest.


    Still, Jill reached out.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Majesty. It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s still no need to kill her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you exert yourself more than that, you¡¯ll collapse again¡ªit¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    The moment her fingertips gently touched his bangs, Hadith fell back like a doll with broken strings.


    Elynsia reached out in a hurry.


    ¡°Hadith¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!?¡±


    The moment she saw Elynsia receiving Hadith, Jill¡¯s collar was pulled from behind and her body floated in the air.


    Georg¡¯s cold expression was reflected in her eyes.


    ¡°Now that Hadith has been captured, you¡¯re of no use to me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle! That¡¯s not what you promised me! Jill¡ª!¡±


    While holding Hadith, Elynsia tried to reach out, but she was too late.


    The wind blowing from the sky swept off the light body of a child.


    If I fall, I¡¯ll surely die.


    Up until this point, Hadith jumped up from numerous platforms using small amounts of magical power. However, because their magical power capacities were different to begin with, the two could not be said to have recovered the same amount of magic.


    In short, Jill didn¡¯t have the necessary amount of magic to block the impact of falling onto the ground from that height.


    Your Majesty, you¡¯re strong enough by yourself¡ª


    ¡ªdespite so,


    I still want to support you.


    Reaching out towards her one and only dear husband whom was being embraced by Elynsia and wasn¡¯t move at all, what came into view was but a small hand.


    I want to support him. I want to protect him¡ª


    ¡ªbecause I have decided so.


    Because I¡¯m here, now, to change that future¡ªthat future in which only he himself remained.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Georg¡¯s red dragon opened his mouth. The flame which approached her was the flame of judgment which belonged to the Dragon God.


    Jill shouted, clenching her fists which couldn¡¯t reach anything, into balls.


    ¡°If you think you can do it, then feel free to try¡ªfor I am the Dragon Princess!¡±


    Due to the flame, her field of vision was dyed red.


    The flame, which radiated from the ground, burned the air, the earth, and Jill¡¯s body along with her consciousness.

 CH 92

    The flame of the dragon left not a single trace of ash. The body of the little girl was burnt up down to her bones in an instant.


    The cheers of the soldiers, whom were frozen due to Hadith¡¯s sudden attack, finally echoed.


    At that moment, Zeke pulled Listeard¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Oi, now is our chance to escape!¡±


    ¡°Y, you, are you alright with that¡­? She¡¯s still a little girl¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty conjured that tornado as a means for us to escape, you want to waste that~!?¡±


    Towards Camila¡¯s voice, Listeard, who was blown up the hill and could only watch the series of events unfold in a daze, lifted his face. With a frown, he started running. His subordinates followed behind him.


    ¡°But, after we manage to escape, what then? Her Majesty the Dragon Princess is already¡ª¡± Said Lawrence.


    ¡°Jill proclaimed she¡¯s the Dragon Princess~! She¡¯s still alive, I¡¯m sure. His Majesty, too!¡±


    Lawrence widened his eyes, Zeke also exclaimed.


    ¡°If it¡¯s only that, she won¡¯t die. The Dragon Emperor and the Dragon Princess can¡¯t lose to a dragon.¡±


    His statement wasn¡¯t only foolish, but out of that world¡ªas if Zeke was a believer of some kind. To believe is to stop thinking¡ª


    ¡ªhowever, Lawrence didn¡¯t dislike it.


    ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s good, then. Alright, I¡¯ll move while keeping that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Found it! It¡¯s here!¡±


    A small knife was thrown to Zeke. Its hilt hit his temple, causing him to flinch.


    Being noisy was the last thing they needed there.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the escape route we¡¯ve prepared for the time being. We¡¯ll think about the rest later!¡± Said Lawrence.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually reliable~¡± Said Camila.


    ¡°Thank you. Camila is a bow-user, and Zeke is a great sword-user, right? Neither can be used in such a forest like this.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what rude things are you saying~?!¡±


    ¡°Instead, I request you both follow my instructions. It¡¯ll definitely let you escape!¡±


    The moment he instructed for them to change direction, an arrow flew and tore through the bag Camila was carrying. It seemed that they had been discovered. Zeke frowned.


    ¡°Did he get hit!?¡±


    ¡°S, Saut¨¦, are you alright~?! Please, live¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªpiyooo!¡±


    A horrifying angry voice came out from such a cute chick. Saut¨¦ kicked the teddy bear beside him and tossed it out of the ripped bag towards the enemy.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s bad! Let¡¯s escape from here immediately!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Listeard! Come over here! Hurry and get away from Haddy¡¯s line of sight!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that!?¡±


    In front of Lawrence, who caught the bag with the chick using both his hands, the teddy bear which made a full turn and landed on the ground suddenly stood up.


    Its cloak, which was shot, was fluttering.


    Huh? It stands up?


    That day, Lawrence received an epiphany¡ª


    ¡ªthat teddy bear was stronger than everyone else present.


    ***


    Something fell on her cheek. Said stimulus woke her.


    ¡°Your Majesty! ¡ªHuh¡­¡±


    After blinking her eyes for a while, she returned to her senses. Jill checked her body. There were no injuries anywhere. Her clothes weren¡¯t charred either.


    The red dragon had just roasted her alive¡ªit was strange how she was still safe.


    In the first place, where was she?


    She could hear the sound of a waterfall in the distance. However, many white rocks were piled around her, leading to the back. There were also many white rocks in the ceiling, growing down like icicles. Visibility was poor. The word, ¡°limestone cave¡± came across her mind.


    Despite everything, the place was still quite large and the ceiling tall. Above all, it was bright. She was surprised when she saw lines of lights swirling on the ground.


    At first, she thought there was nothing above her. However, it turned out to be a tall, tall, blue sky.


    But she was wrong¡ªit was water.


    The water floated¡ªno. Perhaps it would be more precise to say that the water simply wasn¡¯t falling.


    From the tall water ceiling, the red sunset could be seen. It seemed to be the source of light.


    ¡°¡­Is it floating due to magical power? But it seems a little off¡­ what is going on, here¡­¡±


    ¡°Because the person the red dragon was about to harm is the Dragon Princess, I teleported you here.¡±


    When the voice came, Jill instantly turned around. The ground shook and her body begun to sway. Supporting herself with one knee, she gazed at the source of the vibration.


    Its black scales glowed while its sharp claws bit into the ground. Even its mere head was bigger than Jill. Naturally, its size was even more so. The color of its eyes, which moved around, were purple.


    A purple-eyed black dragon.


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you basically a child? What is the Dragon Emperor of this generation thinking?¡±


    The dragon spoke.


    Jill laughed, concealing her surprise, fear, and the sweat that drenched her back.


    It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve ever seen one¡­


    However, it was easy to see.


    Next to the Dragon God Rave, if the king of dragons were to be on their side, Hadith could be saved.

 CH 93

    ¡°I can¡¯t even see your gold ring. Your magical power is also barely there¡ªno, they are both sealed. That¡¯s why the rRed dDragon is confused. But now, everything¡¯s different.¡±


    Even though the low voice of the black dragon, which carried a cheerful undertone, could be heard, it didn¡¯t match the movements of its mouth. Jill considered that it might be speaking right into her mind.


    ¡°You were not surprised when you saw me, that courage alone deserves praise. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I acknowledge you.¡±


    ¡°Are you the one who saved me?¡±


    ¡°You dare ask a question without permission? Well, the answer is correct. As per the request of the red dragon, I teleported you here.¡±


    As she thought, it had something to do with Georg¡¯s red dragon. She learned in class that the red dragons were as smart as human beings. It may had spat out that flame to disguise the teleportation.


    In any case, she had to be courteous. Although she hadn¡¯t yet learned how to be courteous to a dragon in class, Jill stood up, placed her hand against her chest, and bowed.


    ¡°Thank you for your help. Forgive me, but may I ask for your name, Your Majesty Black Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Just ¡®Black Dragon¡¯ is fine. I¡¯m the only remaining black dragon in this world as of now.¡±


    Did that mean he no longer bothered with distinguishing titles?


    It felt kind of lonely, but his color was also an absolute sign of his status in the ranks of dragons.


    Calling him, ¡®Black Dragon¡¯ might be as honorable as calling Rave the ¡®Dragon God¡¯.


    ¡°My name is Jill. I¡¯m the Dragon Princess.¡±


    ¡°I said I haven¡¯t acknowledged you as one, yet.¡±


    The earth boomed again, and the purple eyes of the black dragon narrowed.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, little girl, if you don¡¯t receive my acknowledgement, you won¡¯t leave this place alive.¡±


    ¡°Please help me out?¡±


    ¡°When your fate is already sealed? This is a dragon¡¯s nest. Humans can¡¯t just set their foot here as they please!¡±


    In a flash, a blue flame was emitted in a straight line from its mouth.


    Focusing her magical power on the soles of her feet, she ran across the ground.


    But, when she changed directions, the black dragon had already chased Jill through scaling the wall.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you listen to me for a bit!? His Majesty is in trouble!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the Dragon Emperor?!¡±


    ¡°Then why wasn¡¯t a golden-eyed black dragon born in his generation!? Why did the eggs not hatch!¡±


    Jill frowned at the unexpected information. However, she couldn¡¯t afford to ask for details when the rocks behind her were evaporating due to the flames.


    ¡°¡ªwhat¡¯s more, a girl this little is the Dragon Princess?! The Dragon Princess is a shield which protects the Dragon Emperor, the only one who can defeat the love of the Goddess!¡±


    Behind her, the dragon spun its tail with tremendous force. After evading it by a mere hairline, Jill hid behind the shade of the rocks.


    I have a lot of questions to ask, but what should I do to escape? It¡¯s impossible without magical power. To begin with, even if I had  magical power, this is the dragon¡¯s nest. Would it even activate properly? Dammit! Isn¡¯t there anything I can do?


    She looked around while hiding behind a rock.


    She could see rocks and the ceiling of water which couldn¡¯t be reached. The stones lying on the ground and thin glass-like debris¡ªcould it be, a dragon scale? Jill, who just touched something with her foot, looked down.


    ¡°As if you can protect the Dragon Emperor to begin with!¡±


    The echo of the black dragon¡¯s criticism harshly reminded her of Hadith who collapsed in front of her.


    ¡°I received the information from the Red Dragon. Why would you stop the Dragon Emperor? In fact, you should have been the one who chopped the enemy¡¯s neck off, and made an escape plan with the Dragon Emperor!¡±


    She didn¡¯t think it was wrong to stop Hadith from killing Elynsia.


    However, the black dragon¡¯s criticism was justified.


    At that moment, Jill had indeed wasted Hadith¡¯s efforts after he went straight to her at the risk of his own life.


    ¡°Or perhaps, were you sympathizing with the traitor?! You dare say you want to protect the Dragon Emperor with such overflowing naivety!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You even had your magical power sealed by the power of the Goddess! You aren¡¯t a Dragon Princess, you¡¯re just a mistake! Rave is too na?ve!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what did you say just now?¡±


    She stepped out of the rock shelter for information she just couldn¡¯t allow to pass by.


    The black dragon turned around.


    ¡°I said Rave is too na?ve. After the Dragon Princess sealed the Goddess and died, reason had won. Ever since then, Rave didn¡¯t just lose his divinity, he also separated himself and created the Dragon Emperor¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªno, not that, well, that sounds important too. But, did you just say something about my power being sealed by the Goddess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    She grabbed her shoulder on reflex. The scar had healed, but the magic which had entered her body through the wound still remained. Only the Kingdom of Kratos was capable of producing that much magic.


    Although she was knowledgeable about that, why didn¡¯t she realize the material of the fake sword until now?


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that thing was made from the Holy Spear of the Goddess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way to seal the magical power of the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    The black dragon, who answered quietly, fired a question instead of an attack that time.


    ¡°¡ªWhat are you laughing at? Have you gone mad?¡±


    ¡°I made such a big deal about it. Turns out it¡¯s that Goddess again. She¡¯s so obsessed, she¡¯s even willing to harm herself.¡±


    ¡°By trying to sympathize with the love of the Goddess, you¡¯re unqualified to be the Dragon Princess.¡±


    As if seeing something threatening in her, the black dragon¡¯s murderous intent and vigilance doubled. However, Jill only faced the black dragon straight on and replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help His Majesty. Move aside.¡±


    ¡°Humans who dare enter the dragon¡¯s nest will not return alive. I also don¡¯t obey the weak. That¡¯s only logical.¡±


    ¡°Logical or not, I¡¯m His Majesty¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense! If you¡¯re truly the Dragon Princess, then hit me with everything you got!¡±


    Once again, a straight blue flame was emitted. Jill ran and kicked the wall, channeling all her magical power to her legs. She somersaulted off the ceiling made of sparkling water and faced the black dragon head-on.


    ¡°Cease all your quibbles about being reasonable and what-not! His Majesty aside, won¡¯t you even help us for the sake of the Dragon God!?¡±


    ¡°So, you want to talk about love, instead!? As I thought, you¡¯re indeed a servant of that witch¡ªthe Goddess of Kratos!¡±


    ¡°¡ªand that¡¯s precisely why none of you can triumph over the Goddess!¡±


    She extended her right arm forward and pierced said arm with the dragon egg fragment she had just picked up.


    Then, as intended, Jill¡¯s right fist was filled with magical power.


    ¡°Wha¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°A woman who¡¯s risking her very life and a dragon who does nothing but grin¡ªwithout love or reason, it¡¯s obvious which side would win!¡±


    The dragon egg fragment could briefly negate the seal. Of course, if she tried to exert magical power, the seal on her magic would also try to invalidate it.


    The fragment pierced into her arm broke. Despite so, there would be a delay before Jill¡¯s magical power was sealed again.


    It was enough to deliver one blow¡ª


    ¡ªand how many dragons do you think I have beaten down with this fist!?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be reduced into mere food, keep quiet and obey me, Black Dragon!¡±


    Her right fist struck the area between the black dragon¡¯s eyebrows. Its eyes uncontrollably widened. The giant black dragon, after staggering for a bit, collapsed.


    Jill staggered and landed on the ground, gazing at her bloodied right arm. Her right hand felt weak. She tried to clench it several times, but she simply didn¡¯t have the strength.


    Oh no, if His Majesty knew about this, he¡¯d cry¡­


    She had to go help him soon.


    She suddenly noticed it¡ªthere was a hole in the rock wall near where the black dragon had fainted. Was that the exit leading to the outside? She saw faint light at the back of it.


    As she proceeded with a slightly uncertain gait, she immediately realized she had misunderstood. What she had just seen wasn¡¯t light from outside. It was a golden egg about the size of Jill.

 CH 94

    A dragon¡¯s¡­ egg?¡±


    Jill muttered as she staggered into the small hole.


    It was such a strange egg. Even thought it was covered with a black shell, it looked bright from the golden glow coming from inside it.


    When she touched it, it felt warm¡ªalive.


    ¡ªwhy won¡¯t the egg hatch?


    She remembered the cry of the black dragon.


    ¡°No way¡­ could this be, the egg of a golden-eyed black dragon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Uwa!¡±


    Jill exclaimed in surprise when the black dragon¡¯s face suddenly peered into the small hole.


    ¡­there was a bump between the black dragon¡¯s eyebrows¡ªit must be from Jill¡¯s punch.


    ¡°It¡¯s a golden-eyed black dragon egg. One always appears whenever a new Dragon Emperor comes into this world. The Dragon Emperor¡¯s heart will nurture the egg, and as the Dragon Emperor grows, the egg will also hatch¡ªhowever, the reality is as you can see.¡±


    She no longer felt any hostility from the black dragon, so she replied back.


    ¡°What about Rave? Does he know about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course he does. However, the Dragon Emperor doesn¡¯t seem the slightest bit interested in this matter¡ªhow unforgivable.¡±


    ¡°How long has it been like this?¡±


    ¡°Ten years. For us the dragons, the margin of error is about 20 years. However, if the Dragon Emperor dies before the egg can hatch, his dead heart will instead be consumed and a monster will be born. ¡­Unexpectedly, that might be what the current Dragon Emperor is aiming for¡ªto curse the world even after his death.¡±


    Suddenly, the appearance of Hadith from six years later came into her mind.


    That catastrophic figure, which cursed, resented, and wanted to destroy everything.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s alright, His Majesty is still alive and well.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand your concerns. Your point is that His Majesty is still closing his heart, right?¡±


    Sighing, Jill slowly caressed the egg¡ªit¡¯s fine, it¡¯s still warm¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to help you. Your Majesty, please wait for me.¡±


    In the palm of her hand, she felt something akin to the beating of a heart.


    ¡°Also, please hurry up and hatch. I want to ride a golden-eyed black dragon¡ªafter all, that¡¯s the same color as His Majesty.¡±


    She clearly felt it¡ªas if responding, the egg had vibrated!


    The black dragon excitedly stared at Jill who was shocked¡ª


    ¡°¡ªDid it just move!? Just now, it moved, right!?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes, perhaps, however¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it moved, it definitely moved! So, it¡¯s still alive¡­ I¡¯m glad, I see now¡­¡±


    Towards the black dragon whom was truly relieved, Jill asked a question.


    ¡°Are you perhaps the parent? Is that why you guard it all the time?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m its mate.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, this egg¡¯s basically your spouse?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s only obvious for a black dragon to mate with another black dragon.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but how old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not 300-years-old yet.¡±


    Yet? I see¡­


    ¡­if such was the dragon¡¯s sense of time, ten or twenty years was certainly within the margin of error.


    ¡°But¡ªyou must be lonely.¡±


    The black dragon must had been surprised. The black dragon, who widened his eyes, frowned¡ªit appeared to be hurt.


    Perhaps it¡¯s a girl¡­


    ¡°Sorry for hitting your face, even though you¡¯re a girl¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? There¡¯s no discrimination between male and female dragons. I¡¯m the one who is at fault¡ªI was frustrated by the egg which wouldn¡¯t hatch and made such uncool remarks. Forgive me, I¡¯ve opened my eyes, now. It¡¯s just that whenever I see this egg, I feel depressed.¡±


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not good to just wait all the time. You¡¯ll end up making yourself miserable.¡±


    Waiting was exhausting. Turning around, Jill dared to invite the black dragon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go help His Majesty together. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°But, the egg¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be safe here. As long as the egg doesn¡¯t need to be kept warm, you can come here and see it once in a while.¡±


    She felt that the egg had moved again, but she ignored it and gave it her back.


    ¡°This egg is supposed to be in line with His Majesty¡¯s heart, right? Then we mustn¡¯t spoil it too much.¡±


    ¡°I, is that so¡­? For some reason, since a while ago, the egg has been shining brightly¡­¡±


    ¡°That means that it¡¯s aware of its surroundings. The reason it doesn¡¯t hatch, isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re always here? It became spoiled¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Now it¡¯s shining in protest, is that still fine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, and above all, the most important thing right now is to help His Majesty! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°But the egg is starting to jump, though!?¡±


    ¡°Since it refuses to hatch, let¡¯s just leave it.¡±


    When Jill turned around, the egg stopped shining and moving, as if in shock.


    Jill then said, while snuggling the head of the black dragon.


    ¡°Thus, let¡¯s go help His Majesty together¡ªthat¡¯s fine with you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After being asked so, the black dragon¡¯s purple eyes, which quietly looked at Jill, only wavered for a single moment.


    ¡°¡­Okay! I¡¯m going to leave! I¡¯m tired of waiting!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the will!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like that, then chase after me! After all, you¡¯re the golden-eyed black dragon, you¡¯re the next mightiest dragon after the Dragon God Rave!¡±


    When Jill applauded, the black dragon snorted in an arrogant manner. However, its eyes, which were gazing at the egg, were warm.


    ¡°Alright, my husband, I¡¯ll leave now¡ªride on my back, Dragon Princess.¡±


    In an unexpected turn, Jill gasped for a moment before her eyes gleamed¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI, is that alright with you!? You will let me ride on your back!? Even though I¡¯m alone?!¡±


    ¡°The only humans allowed to ride my back are the Dragon Princess and the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    With a fearless smile, Jill came out of her hiding place and climbed the black dragon¡¯s neck and onto its back. When she saw the ceiling, she noticed it for the first time.


    ¡°How do we get out there?¡±


    ¡°Hold tight, it¡¯ll only take a moment.¡±


    The black dragon, whose face was out of the small hole, fluttered its wings. Then, it rushed towards the ceiling which was made of water.


    Jill unintentionally held her breath¡ªnoticing she didn¡¯t feel any water pressure, she opened her eyes¡ªshe could breathe!


    She could see the surroundings¡ªthe sparkle of water which reflected the glittering sunset, and the colorful fish which swam in groups. Algae, which looked like a green carpet, spread over a coral on a rock.


    With a flashy sound and a splash, they leaped out from the bottom of the water to ground all at once. Looking down from the sky, she realized she had been in the bottom of a large lake on a cliff where a waterfall flowed.


    ¡°Part of the waterfall flows underground. The dragon¡¯s nest changed the terrain around it. So, where are you headed, Dragon Princess?¡±


    Asked by the black dragon who turned around and was seemingly in a good disposition, Jill lifted her face. Even though the wind pressure and altitude were unreasonable, she didn¡¯t feel stuffy and was in good shape. It was the same as when she was riding a dragon with Hadith or Elynsia¡ª


    ¡ªwas that the dragon¡¯s protection?


    ¡°To the place I¡¯ve decided to reunite with my friends. There¡ªit shouldn¡¯t be too far from here.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Also, call me Jill. I¡¯ll refer to you by your name, too.¡±


    ¡°I have no name.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you one¡ªSteak!¡±


    The black dragon, which spun in the sky dyed by the setting sun, laughed vigorously and responded calmly.


    ¡°Rejected.¡±

 CH 95

    The sound of a waterfall could be heard in the distance. Everything else was quiet. There were no signs of light in the darkness.


    Lawrence, whom was lurking inside a caved-in, large, quay, exhaled in relief.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost them, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more precise to say that we¡¯ve escaped from the teddy bear, rather than the soldiers¡­¡±


    He agreed with Listeard¡¯s calm retort, even though it was a bit outrageous.


    ¡°Perhaps half of the enemies have been destroyed, I mean, that eye beam¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, the forest has been blown away, indeed. Maybe they¡¯ve decided to withdraw.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that thing¡­ can you even call it a stuffed animal at this point¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, one thing is certain¡ªonly Hadith is capable of making such an idiocy¡ªthat fool¡­¡±


    Not sympathetic to the roaring Listeard, Lawrence checked his surroundings.


    Everyone, who had managed to escape through desperation, was either muddy or dirty. However, there were no major injuries. It was all thanks to the Dragon Emperor¡¯s wit and that stuffed bear.


    ¡°Damn, Saut¨¦ is missing!¡±


    ¡°As I thought, it wants to retrieve Haddy¡­ but will it be safe, I wonder~?¡±


    ¡°Should I pray for your safety?¡±


    ¡°Prioritize human life for the time being. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re alive. After all, it¡¯s that chick who brought out that stuffed bear.¡±


    At first, Listeard was upset. But it seemed that as the stuffed bear had beat down the soldiers one after another, his head cooled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for tonight¡ªwhat shall we do in the future?¡±


    ¡°Since older sister betrayed us, suffice to say, she¡¯s no longer in our side. I can¡¯t go back to retrieve my dragon from Noitral¡­¡±


    ¡°To turn this situation over, we will need a dragon, at the very least. I don¡¯t think we should kill the red dragon, but just in case¡­ regarding that, what do you guys think?¡±


    Lawrence hadn¡¯t learned about it in the class, yet. However, it was impossible to achieve anything with a green dragon¡ªthey truly needed a red dragon. Listeard, whom was leaning against the rock wall, replied to Lawrence.


    ¡°As long as there¡¯s a human with a magical power, it¡¯ll follow. However, in my experiences so far, all I needed to do was to call it¡ªof course, only if it¡¯s within the range of my voice. It¡¯d be impossible at a long distance. If the dragon is in bad mood, we also can¡¯t call him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising how there¡¯s no master-slave relationship between dragons and human.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Haven¡¯t you learned about it? Don¡¯t forget, if you want to ride a dragon, the dragon also serves a crucial role. Without the protection of the dragon, the human will die from the lack of oxygen when riding one. ¡­Other than that, Brynhildr may have been disposed of.¡±


    ¡°Even though she¡¯s a red dragon~!? Shouldn¡¯t she be valuable or something~?!¡±


    Camila¡¯s question, which was uttered in shock, was instead answered by Listeard¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s both valuable¡­ and clever. That¡¯s why she¡¯s hard to tame. Most likely, Listeard¡¯s the only one who can ride her. That¡¯s not all, if she were to learn about this betrayal¡­ according to the habits of dragons, most dragons obey red dragons. However, Rosa has purple eyes, although that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she¡¯ll attack other dragons.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see~¡­ Not even Rosa¡¯s dragon can command it.¡±


    ¡°Rather than being disposed of, it¡¯ll probably be banished.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much she¡¯s called, she doesn¡¯t come¡­ well, it¡¯s already stupid to solely be depending on that.¡±


    After Zeke¡¯s conclusion, Lawrence replied.


    ¡°If so, I¡¯ll think of another plan.¡±


    ¡°Do we even have an alternative?¡±


    ¡°The easiest solution is to have a dragon. There¡¯s a limit to what we can achieve, considering our small number. The biggest concern is how much time do we have left before the execution of His Majesty, and also Her Majesty¡¯s safety.¡±


    The surroundings calmed down.


    Back when they were running away, they didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. However, once the situation calmed down, the shadow of anxiety soon crept up on them.


    ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s make a fire. There¡¯s rice.¡±


    Zeke placed the small bag on his waist on the ground. He said so with a straight face.


    ¡°Once Captain smells the rice, she might come.¡±


    ¡°I see~ that¡¯s right~¡±


    The serious Listeard frowned a little, but still put down his bags.


    ¡°We still have the preserved food made by Hadith. In this situation, we should refrain from hunting.¡±


    ¡°Good call, Your Highness. Then, I¡¯ll prepare the fire. Firewood is in abundance.¡±


    ¡°Let me gather it.¡±


    Lawrence stood up and stepped out of the ledge with caution. Then, he widened his eyes.


    A jet-black dragon which shone even in the dim blue darkness was heading straight towards them.


    ¡°¡ª! Everyone¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Lawrence! Is everyone safe?!¡±


    Lawrence turned around and was about to instruct everyone to evacuate. Everyone else whom was preparing the meal rushed out in a hurry.


    ¡°Jill-chan~!¡±


    ¡°Even though I haven¡¯t brought out the Emperor¡¯s preserved food, yet!?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? What a relief, Zeke, Camila¡­ and even His Highness Listeard!¡±


    While saying so, Jill jumped off the back of the black dragon which was gracefully maintaining its altitude from the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being late.¡±


    ¡°W, w, why are you riding a black dragon?¡±


    ¡°A few things happened, but let¡¯s save that for later! By the way, I brought your Brynhildr, Your Highness Listeard!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    When the surprised Listeard stared at the sky, red and green dragons came one after another. They were the dragons of the Dragon Knights platoon led by Listeard. The cheers of several people could be heard.


    ¡°Brynhildr! Why¡ª¡±


    The red dragon was rubbing her head against Listeard, asking to be patted.


    Jill looked up at the black dragon beside her.


    ¡°When I discussed about His Highness Listeard with the black dragon, she summoned her.¡±


    ¡°How ungrateful.¡±


    Due to the sudden utterance of the black dragon, everyone tensed for a moment. Listeard swiftly changed his attitude and knelt before the black dragon.


    ¡°I thank you, Black Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Good, you know your manners.¡±


    ¡°It spoke¡ªr, right, after all, it¡¯s a black dragon¡­~¡±


    After Camila put her hand on her chest and adjusted her breathing, she proceeded to thank the black dragon. Afterwards, everyone followed suit, causing the black dragon to snort in satisfaction.


    ¡°Now that everyone is safe, report the current situation.¡±


    ¡°Well, ¡­Captain, I¡¯m sorry to say this but¡­ we lost Saut¨¦ and Haddy on our escape¡­¡±


    When Zeke was about to report how their sacrifices were necessary to ensure their escape, Jill suddenly screamed¡ª


    ¡°¡ªSaut¨¦! Teddy Emperor!¡±


    With a strangely cute voice, a chick, whom was about to grow into a chicken, appeared while carrying a teddy bear on its back.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t injured, that¡¯s a relief. So, you went to save the Teddy Emperor, huh? Good job!¡±


    ¡°Piyo!¡±


    ¡°The Teddy Emperor has also fought to his maximum capability, it¡¯s worn out¡­¡±


    ¡°Believe me, the fate of the enemy was way worse than that.¡±


    Jill stood up while holding both the teddy bear and the chick¡ªwhether or not she could hear Zeke¡¯s voice was a mystery.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have His Majesty fix you.¡±


    Lawrence was in a daze¡ª


    ¡ªfor a moment, it appeared as if the one holding both the chick and the stuffed animal tightly and was resolutely looking forward was a dignified young woman, instead of a little girl.


    When he blinked, the image disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Be sure to rescue His Majesty, Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    It was only after he had nodded when he realized what he had done¡ª


    ¡ªthe answer came out just like that. Lawrence just wanted to laugh.


    Interesting¡­


    That girl had returned. That alone was enough to clear all the blurring anxiety he had felt earlier.


    Such a waste¡ªhe genuinely thought so.


    If only that girl had stayed in Kratos, then surely, after she got engaged with Geraldo, she¡¯d be known as the ¡®Battle Maiden¡¯, and would fight alongside him in battle.


    ¡°Leave it to me. Just us will suffice, let¡¯s get the Emperor back.¡±


    He shall prevail so there¡¯d be no regrets.


    For the sake of that day¡ªthat day where they¡¯d inadvertently became enemies with each other.

 CH 96

    It was as if he was dreaming¡ªof a gentle future.


    In reality, he was locked in a dimly lit cage inside a carriage protected with strong magic to prevent criminals from escaping.


    He couldn¡¯t hear any noise. Both his vision and hearing were blocked. His movement was also restricted¡ªif he were a normal person, he¡¯d surely have lost his sanity in a matter of few days.


    However, Hadith, who had a Dragon God inside his body, retained his consciousness.


    Only a short distance left before we reach the Imperial Capital¡­


    After calculating the place where he was imprisoned and the travel time, he started to devise a strategy. The destination of that carriage was already obvious¡ªthe execution of the false emperor had been decided to be held in the Imperial Capital.


    ¡­However, with that Goddess¡¯ vessel present¡­


    ¡°Hadith, are you awake?¡±


    He felt the magical restrain ease a little. The curtain of the carriage which was hiding the cage was lifted. Hadith, whom was trying to regain his physical strength, opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡ªWhy aren¡¯t you eating? You¡¯ll get sick.¡±


    ¡°What use is eating, when the person is going to be executed?¡±


    Elynsia, who spoke in a caring voice, shut her mouth immediately as if she had been struck. Her hands, which were carrying his meal, stopped near her chest.


    ¡°¡­I know, I¡¯m sorry. However, I¡¯ll convince Uncle Georg and Vissel. At the very least, for them to place you somewhere you can live as a normal human being¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you want to deny the fact¡ªI¡¯m the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    When he gazed straight at Elynsia, she trembled¡ª


    ¡ªshe probably was aware of that.


    Because she hadn¡¯t use a single dragon to escort Hadith. That proved she was fully aware Hadith was the legitimate Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°I wonder why Jill told me against killing you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect any answers for that question¡ªdespite so, Elynsia answered bitterly as she looked away.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re pitiful, that¡¯s why. Not only were you pitiful enough to be betrayed by your sister, you also had to kill said sister afterwards.¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t think I¡¯m pitiful. After all, in the first place, I never thought of you as my older sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever forgive me, but I should at least be killed by Jill¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you pleading for your life?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an atonement for not being able to become your older sister.¡±


    He felt like there was no lie in that smile of hers, which seemed like it was crying. Suddenly, he found himself wondering. When he acted like he didn¡¯t care, it was merely a pretension¡ª


    ¡ªsaid pretension vanished like bubble;


    ¡°¡­Why would you betray me, older sister?¡±


    Elynsia blinked, as if surprised by the way Hadith referred to her. It seemed like she was about to start crying.


    ¡°¡­You aren¡¯t the one in the wrong. You haven¡¯t committed a single crime. We¡¯re the ones who¡¯re in the wrong. You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, forgive me for being such a pathetic sister¡­¡±


    Whether or not she was considered his sister¡ªHadith suddenly felt annoyed. That didn¡¯t matter in the slightest. He wanted to hear the truth.


    Even if in the end, she could only apologize, he felt that Elynsia definitely tried to care for him as his older sister.


    Hence why, he had to ask for the reason.


    ¡°¡ªEnemy attack! Her Highness Elynsia, the enemy has attacked!¡±


    ¡°Where is the enemy from!?¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡ªthere are dragons! One is the dragon of His Highness Listeard, while the other¡­ is a black dragon!¡±


    Elynsia wasn¡¯t the only one who widened her eyes. Hadith, too. Rave, whom was slumbering inside Hadith¡¯s body, responded.


    ¡°A purple-eyed, black dragon¡ªthe highest-ranking dragon amongst the existing dragons. So, you¡¯ve been properly acknowledged by it, Little Miss?¡±


    That was only obvious¡ªHadith laughed, for she is the Dragon Princess!


    Because she was the bride of the Dragon Emperor, chosen by himself, and was also blessed by the Dragon God Rave.

 CH 97

    Since it was a black dragon, whose existence was close to the Dragon God, it was possible to order a wild dragon to carry Camila, Zeke, and Lawrence. It was also possible to take the lead, instruct the other dragons to maintain a simple formation, and fly.


    Lawrence¡¯s analysis, saying that Hadith would probably not be escorted using dragons, was correct. Princess Faelis, who was concerned that getting involved might lead to a troublesome end, most likely would be taken to the Imperial City through another route.


    But no matter how many dragons we use, the number of soldiers is overwhelmingly insufficient. There¡¯s no way to match the fake heavenly sword.


    They were racing against time.


    ¡°Listen! Our purpose is to secure the Emperor! Our only chance for victory is through mobility! Once support comes from the Imperial City, we¡¯ll be defeated!¡±


    Lawrence announced, pointing at the convoy imprisoning Hadith.


    By the end of his cry, an arrow flew from below. However, Listeard¡¯s Dragon Knights were truly competent. Every dragon, including Brynhildr, twisted and turned so that they weren¡¯t shot down¡ªthen, they spout fire.


    Jill, who caught up with the convoy first, looked down and gave instructions to the black dragon¡ª


    ¡°¡ªThat biggest carriage, Black Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The black dragon spout fire and kicked the heads of some soldiers straight towards the large carriage.


    There was a person who flew after kicking the roof of the carriage.


    ¡°Her Majesty Elynsia¡­!¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be alive somehow, Jill.¡±


    Jill, whom was pushed by the momentum of the sword which hit her, rolled down from the back of the black dragon whom had landed on the ground.


    ¡°I will manage! Black Dragon, rescue His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I understand, but there¡¯s a powerful magic! It¡¯s probably the Goddess¡¯¡ªas such, it¡¯ll take time before I can destroy it!¡±


    ¡°Camila, Zeke! We will escort the Black Dragon! Keep the soldiers away!¡±


    Lawrence immediately gave concise instructions.


    Even so, Elynsia didn¡¯t at all appear impatient.


    Jill calmly landed at a distance from Elynsia and pointed her sword.


    Of course, her magical power hadn¡¯t returned. The wounds from fighting the black dragon also hadn¡¯t healed¡ªbut still¡­


    ¡°¡ªPlease move aside, Your Highness Elynsia.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t move aside, for the sake of my family, my siblings¡­¡±


    Towards Jill¡¯s frown, Elynsia laughed beautifully.


    The moment Jill was mesmerized with Elynsia¡¯s smile, Elynsia lunged at her with a tremendous speed.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Despite the fact that your magical power is sealed, you¡¯re still determined to fight me? Certainly, you are considered a threat.¡±


    With Elynsia¡¯s second shot, which was swung from below, Jill¡¯s blade chipped. Even if she tried to distance herself, Elynsia would close in instantly. A slash appeared on Jill¡¯s cheek as she tried to avoid Elynsia¡¯s sword.


    She¡¯s strong!


    Jill never underestimated Elynsia, at the same time, it was her first time in close combat with her.


    How far could they compete in her current state, where half of her magical power hadn¡¯t returned, yet?


    ¡°Withdraw, Jill! If you withdraw, I won¡¯t chase you! I will be the one who will save Hadith¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, why did you betray us in the first place!?¡±


    She got angry by Elynsia¡¯s selfish words and yelled at her when they were close to each other. Even if Jill was pushed back, she was still determined to not lose.


    ¡°If you truly wanted to help His Majesty, why treat him like a fake emperor?!¡±


    Elynsia, whom was supposed to be pushing her back, distorted her face¡ªshe appeared to be hurt. Nevertheless, Elynsia¡¯s strength remained the same. Jill, whom was blown off, crashed into a rock and sunk down. The tip of Elynsia¡¯s sword came straight towards her.


    However, right in front of the unflinching Jill, Elynsia¡¯s sword was parried¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI also want to talk to you, older sister.¡±


    Listeard was spinning a dual-edged spear. Elynsia lowered her sword a little.


    ¡°¡­Listeard.¡±


    ¡°Why would you betray Hadith? I understand your initial intent, which was to remain neutral. However, I also know that you¡¯re a kind-hearted person. You¡¯re someone who can¡¯t abandon your brothers. Even if they¡¯re actually half-related to you, you thought of them as your family. That¡¯s why I decided to trust you and choose your side¡ªI don¡¯t want to think it was a mistake.¡±


    No¡ªListeard muttered, before screaming;


    ¡°Even now, I still don¡¯t think it was a mistake!¡±


    Elynsia, on the other hand, was collected. She took a breath and corrected her posture.


    ¡°¡ªThen you should join me, Listeard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve acknowledged Hadith as the Dragon Emperor! To go against that is to go against my way of life!¡±


    ¡°Even at the cost of your little sister¡¯s life!?¡±


    Towards Elynsia¡¯s cry, Listeard screamed back.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that, older sister!¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong¡­¡±


    Elynsia, who tried to deny it, was the one who noticed it first. Before Jill could move, Elynsia had already pin both Listeard and Jill down on the ground.


    The tremendous amount of magical power was dying.


    ¡°What happened, Elynsia?¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Georg, wielding the fake heavenly sword, walked¡ªcausing his heavy armor to thump.


    Behind him, military flags could be seen in the distance. The Imperial Army was heading towards them in a row.


    Has His Majesty been rescued, yet!?


    In the distance, Listeard¡¯s subordinates were also surrounded. As a result, the dragons were on the offense¡ªthey were in a stalemate.


    Elynsia, who got up, shouted to Georg as if impatient.


    ¡°I will convince Listeard, so leave it to me and just wait there, uncle!¡±


    ¡°No matter how I look at it, he doesn¡¯t seem at all convinced.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, uncle. There¡¯s nothing to be discussed between me and older sister.¡±


    Pushing away Elynsia¡¯s shoulders as she tried to cover for him, Listeard came and stood up.


    ¡°Hadith is the Dragon Emperor! No one can deny that! I don¡¯t know how you managed to convince older sister, but I want you to stop this futile fight!¡±


    ¡°But, is Hadith worthy to be an Emperor?¡±


    ¡°At least he¡¯s better than you who burns down the village of innocents!¡±


    ¡°I had no choice.¡±


    To the person who uttered that matter-of-factly, Jill dug her fingers into the ground.


    Elynsia bit her lips, and Listeard flew into a rage.


    ¡°I will never consider anyone who dares say anything like that as a member of the Royal Family of Rave! Uncle, how about you? You aren¡¯t even worthy to be a member of the Royal Family of Rave!¡±


    ¡°Listeard!¡±


    After breaking free from Elynsia, Listeard leaped at Georg. However, he was defeated in a single blow and was thrown back.


    ¡°His Highness Listeard¡­!¡±


    ¡°Damn! Is that really a fake heavenly sword!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a fake, but the power of that thing is a whole different story, so don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    If it was made of the Holy Spear of the Goddess, it should be as powerful as a sacred artifact. They must never underestimate it.


    Elynsia stood in front of Jill and Listeard again, and raised her voice.


    ¡°Uncle! I¡¯ll convince them, so leave this place to me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve, Elynsia. The reason Hadith¡¯s escort was delayed, wasn¡¯t your judgment the direct cause of that? Perhaps, you were thinking of releasing him on the way? Instead of Hadith, the enemy is the one who arrived first, what a nuisance!¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Listeard, earlier, you said that I¡¯m not worthy of the Rave Royal Family¡ªthen how about you?¡±


    Listeard frowned at Georg who took one step forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means¡ªbut¡­¡±


    ¡°Even Elynsia doesn¡¯t know about it. So of course, you, who¡¯s younger than her, has no clue about it also. Even Hadith himself shouldn¡¯t have noticed. ¡­It¡¯s about his mother.¡±


    ¡°No way, is it concerning how Hadith¡¯s mother is both a commoner and a dancer? Merely because of that, he isn¡¯t worthy to be the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°After giving birth to Vissel, that woman fell in love with an escort. My Older Brother¡¯s¡ªthe former emperor¡¯s¡ªblood doesn¡¯t flow through Hadith¡ªwhich is fortunate. However, the former emperor ended up in the throes of madness, which lead to this situation.¡±


    What is he trying to imply?


    Not only Listeard, even Jill was dumbfounded by the story she had never heard before. Elynsia shouted, her face was blue.


    ¡°Uncle! Is it necessary to tell Listeard about this!?¡±


    ¡°It is. Because this is a crisis involving the entire Rave Royal Family.¡±


    ¡°What, do you mean. What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Hadith isn¡¯t the son of the former emperor¡ªof my oOlder Bbrother.¡±


    It was a breathtaking moment.


    Georg laugh, his eyes were both distorted and out-of-focus.


    ¡°Now, Listeard, do you finally understand?!¡±


    Slowly, Jill swallowed her saliva.


    ¡­What Georg was trying to imply¡­


    His Majesty is the Dragon Emperor. He¡¯s definitely of the Rave Royal Family. However, from what has just been said, that means the former emperor¡ªthe current Rave Royal Family¡­


    Listeard, who arrived at the fact earlier than Jill, collapsed onto his knees.


    Elynsia closed her eyes and clenched her fist.


    ¡°We can¡¯t recognize Hadith as the emperor.¡±


    Even though Hadith was the Dragon Emperor, he had no blood connection with the others. Despite so, he was still considered to be part of Rave Royal Family¡ªto acknowledge that was just¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s someone who absolutely mustn¡¯t become the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    To acknowledge that was synonymous with admitting that the current Rave Royal Family did not descend from the Dragon God Rave.

 CH 98

    The royal family of Kratos was the descendant of the Goddess Kratos, while the royal family of Rave was the descendant of the Dragon God Rave¡ªno one on that continent doubted it.


    As expected¡ªJill had to repeatedly adjust her breathing.


    She finally understood why Hadith had been driven to the frontier, was said to be cursed, and wasn¡¯t accepted by the Rave royal family.


    Is this the root of that murky dispute?


    Admitting that Hadith was the true Dragon Emperor would cost the legitimacy and significance of the current Rave royal family.


    ¡°¡­Since when, from when¡­?¡±


    ¡°At worst, it may have been 300 years before the heavenly sword vanished without a trace.¡±


    Georg replied nonchalantly¡ªperhaps, he had long accepted that fact.


    While absorbing the fact, Listeard faced the ground and clenched his fist.


    More than anyone else, Listeard was proud to be of the Rave royal family. The impact must had been immeasurable.


    ¡°Well then, for hundreds of years¡­ we¡¯ve deceived the people.¡±


    ¡°Silence, Listeard! We are the Rave royal family, there¡¯s no questioning that!¡±


    ¡°But then¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then, are you willing to lose your head for the sake of the people?¡±


    Listeard swallowed. If he dared call himself a member of the royal family, of course that¡¯d be the case. It was the way of the world which had nothing to do with their own thoughts.


    Because it was the true lineage, people obeyed. Only the possibility that it wasn¡¯t would cause a conflict.


    Now that the true lineage turned out to be Hadith, said conflict would be inevitable.


    ¡°You understand where I¡¯m coming from, right, Listeard? Now that you do, hand that little girl to me.¡±


    Listeard¡¯s shoulders wavered. Jill clenched her fists.


    Georg shouted, as if to rush him.


    ¡°Listeard! Do you want your brother to have died in vain!? Your brother died as a fine crown prince, right?!¡±


    Listeard¡¯s fingers gouged the earth. Jill looked at his fist which was clawing the soil, as if praying.


    What could she do?


    In the end, Hadith would have no choice but to kill those who call themselves the Rave royal family.


    ¡°¡ªMy older brother was¡­ a fine crown prince. When the others all but scattered and abandoned their rights to succession, he was the only one whom was prepared to die and became the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and to let his death be in vain¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªif it¡¯s older brother, then he wouldn¡¯t lie! That¡¯s why he is a member of the royal family, regardless of anything!¡±


    Listeard shouted with a distorted face, full of blood. As if under pressure, Elynsia withdrew.


    ¡°The truth should be made public¡ª! We should clear the name of the true Dragon Emperor¡ª! If we make a mistake, then it¡¯s only natural to correct it¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re prepared to send your little sister to the execution table, then?¡±


    Listeard couldn¡¯t muster a single reply and slammed his fist against the ground. He looked about to cry.


    Elynsia hugged herself.


    ¡°Listeard, Hadith doesn¡¯t know about this, yet. The grand battle is still avoidable. We can still spare Hadith¡¯s life.¡±


    Jill also understood the reason for Elynsia¡¯s betrayal. She had also been told that story by Georg. Thus, Elynsia was forced to change her way of protecting her siblings.


    But, even then, it still doesn¡¯t mean much¡­


    Listeard was trembling and crouching on the ground and Elynsia was embracing herself while Hadith was chosen to be the scapegoat¡ª


    ¡ªno one had been saved.


    ¡°If this child were to die, everything would be resolved. If you guys can¡¯t move, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to do it myself.¡±


    Georg turned his sights onto Jill. Jill lifted her face and prepared herself for his fake heavenly sword which had begun gathering magical power.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to kill the girl pretending to be the Dragon Princess for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Wait, if that¡¯s the reason for this conflict, shouldn¡¯t you have a talk with His Majesty!?¡±


    ¡°Discussion? What kind of discussion would I be having with the taint of the royal family? He is evil! This is the conclusion. He is an unforgivable existence, one whom will lead the Rave Empire into disarray. He shouldn¡¯t have been born in the first place¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You needn¡¯t say that¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Without his existence, no one will be unhappy!¡±


    However, as if threatened, Georg, whom was wielding the fake heavenly sword, suddenly stopped moving.


    Jill turned around, feeling that the cause was right behind her.


    ¡°Y, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Such an interesting story. Rave was quite shocked by the truth.¡±


    It seemed that the black dragon had succeeded in breaking the cage. Hadith approached step by step with a refreshing laugh.


    ¡°Now, I understand¡­ I understand it well, everything¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡°Certainly, there¡¯s no room for discussion. My right to take your lives is indisputable.¡±


    Listeard and Elynsia paled. Georg pursed his lips.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m like this, I planned on having a happy family. Even though I had been told that I¡¯m cursed, I believed that surely, we¡¯ll understand each other someday.¡±


    ¡°Hadith, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªSilence, vile traitor!¡±


    Facing his sharp gaze, Elynsia froze. Hadith then began to ridicule.


    ¡°It seems that everyone present is a wicked bandit!¡±


    ¡°The one who pretends to be the Dragon Emperor, I will execute him here and now!¡±


    The sword held by Georg released a powerful magical blast. But right when it was about to reach Hadith, it exploded. Georg retreated.


    ¡°Why¡­ shouldn¡¯t your magical power¡­ be sealed?¡±


    ¡°Oh, about that, I think the Goddess is enjoying this situation and wants to watch the comedy unfold.¡±


    In a hurry, Jill looked back, however, she only saw the walls and the spire of the imperial castle. She heard that Princess Faelis had already entered the Iimperial cCapital from another road.


    That Goddess¡­ manipulated the effect of the magic seal? No way, could it be, through that sword?


    Georg groaned.


    ¡°After cursing us, you can still laugh, such a monster¡­!¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m a monster, what are you guys, then?¡±


    His golden eyes were roaring, distorted by anger and murderous intent. He was looking at a place that wasn¡¯t anywhere¡ªJill was sure he couldn¡¯t see her, either.


    ¡°Execution? Don¡¯t make me laugh. I¡¯m not the one who will be executed¡ªall of you have decided upon that fate yourselves!¡±


    A tremendous amount of magical power was exuded from under Hadith¡¯s feet. A violent earthquake ran and split the ground. Everyone under the pressure was shivering and unable to move.


    At this rate, everything will be in the favor of the Goddess.


    Jill kicked the swaying ground and leapt towards those out-of-focus golden eyes which belonged to the man with a distorted face, one which failed to cry no matter what.

 CH 99.1

    ¡°Your Majesty, no¡ª!!!¡±


    With all her strength, Jill embraced Hadith¡¯s waist. But, as if she was never there in the first place, Hadith kept barking.


    ¡°What have I done to all of you¡ª!? What have I done¡ª!? You tossed me away, only to bring me back when you need a scapegoat¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, look at me¡ª!¡±


    ¡°None of you should have been born¡ª!¡±


    She was about to be blown away by the wind pressure generated by his crackling magical power. She didn¡¯t have enough magic to stop him. However, she pressed on.


    I have to stay firm! What happened with his Goddess¡¯ seal!? It broke just like that?!


    Was her love inferior to that Goddess¡¯ love?


    Gritting her teeth, she embraced that despairing body of his. Her own body was burning hot, but she didn¡¯t avert her gaze, and kept staring straight at him.


    His face was distorted, showing mixture of both joy and despair¡ª


    ¡ªit was the same face as when he ordered the slaughter six years from now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill everyone! I¡¯ll make you experience the same feelings as I did! All of you will regret of ever being born¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªYour Majesty, I will give birth to ten of your children!!!¡±


    All the magical power running amok around Hadith suddenly vanished.


    The atmosphere, which had been dyed with fear, calmed down.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Just now, what¡­¡±


    Hadith was the first to react.


    Jill exclaimed while tightening her embrace.


    ¡°Leave it to me! I came from quite a fertile family! I have seven siblings, while my older sister has already given birth to three children!¡±


    ¡°¡­Jill, what are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, let¡¯s marry our daughter to His Highness Listeard! Then he¡¯ll be our son-in-law!¡±


    ¡°¡ªHuh!? Wait a minute, at that time, how old am I going to be, or your daughter¡ª!?¡±


    Perhaps due to too much shock, Listeard retorted in a stupid voice. Regardless, Jill continued, and pointed to Elynsia.


    ¡°Or, if it¡¯s a he, we¡¯ll marry him to Her Highness Elynsia, she¡¯d be our daughter-in-law, then!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m part of the plan, too!? How many years later will that be!?¡±


    ¡°Finally, everyone will become a family!¡±


    Hadith blinked his golden eyes, which had been left wide open. Jill boasted.


    ¡°How was that?! Perfect, isn¡¯t it!? Your Majesty, it¡¯s our happy family plan!¡±


    ¡ª¡­So please, don¡¯t give up.


    She hoped to bury her face in the body of Hadith who had dispelled his magic.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, did you forget that I¡¯m also not related by blood to you? But we can still become a family.¡±


    The legitimacy of a lineage was the number one cause for a kingdom¡¯s disarray. Even Jill knew that matter couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. It was better to fight until the bitter end until one of the opposing sides disappear to preserve the legitimacy.


    However, both Elynsia and Listeard were good siblings.


    Then, as Hadith¡¯s older sister and older brother, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to consider them as members of the Rave royal family?


    There is a way, Your Majesty should know that, right?


    Judging from Georg¡¯s words, Hadith was only half-related to Vissel.


    Hadith was in despair and anger because he no longer had blood connection as an excuse¡ªhe felt truly alone. However, if he thought about it calmly, he should be able to understand.


    ¡°Dragon Emperor, two red dragons are seeking forgiveness.¡±


    A black dragon carrying Camila, Zeke, and Lawrence landed behind Hadith¡ªthey probably heard everything.


    ¡°Let me testify. The princess there tried to protect the Dragon Princess, while the prince over there joined the formation to help the Dragon Emperor. If both of their intentions were ingenuine, the red dragons wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In the first place, there are many people in the royal family with the blood of the three dukes who diverged from the ancient Rave royal family. I think that the princess and the prince have enough qualities to be considered the Rave royal family.¡±


    ¡°¡­Rave, what do you think?¡±


    When Hadith asked such, not only Elynsia and Listeard, even the black dragon grew nervous. But, if it was Rave, surely, he¡¯d stop Hadith from taking to the wrong path.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine? ¡­Really?¡±


    Rave probably answered as expected.


    With a sigh, Hadith crouched in front of Jill.


    No, he knelt down.


    ¡°¡­Ten children?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen is fine, too. I¡¯ll do my best, the same goes with you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡ªif there are that many, it would be better for them to have an uncle or an aunt to play with.¡±


    When Jill beamed, she was hugged.


    ¡°To try to stop me when you are still unable to use magic, that¡¯s just unreasonable¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Your Majesty is being immature and throwing tantrums¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ but still, you¡¯re truly awesome. I thought it¡¯d still take about two months.¡±


    Hadith shook his empty right hand¡ªas a matter of course, a heavenly sword appeared.


    ¡°Yo, Little Miss, long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Rave!¡±


    ¡°The Goddess¡¯ magic seal has loosened¡ªUncle, no, Georg, the traitor.¡±


    Hadith declared as he pointed his gleaming sword at Georg whom was still dazed.


    ¡°You fooled my brother and sister, to call yourself the Dragon Emperor itself is already a sin. If you surrender, I will execute you as a member of Rave royal family. Rather than prolonging this pretension, you will die nobly.¡±


    ¡°W¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°By merely calling yourself the Dragon Emperor, you¡¯ve sullied the heavenly sword. You have incited the wrath of the Dragon God. Not only will your entire body rot, you will also have a painful death in the not so distant future.¡±


    Georg shook his head¡ªhis complexion changed from blue to red.


    ¡°No way, but that¡¯s then. For now, I just need to seal your magical power again!¡±

 CH 99.2

    Before the frowning Hadith, Listeard appeared.


    ¡°Uncle! Just stop, already! Hadith is trying to recognize us as the Rave royal family, wasting such benevolence is¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhere¡¯s the evidence!? The evidence that this guy wouldn¡¯t betray us in the future¡ª!!¡±


    Listeard, whom was yelling, distorted his face.


    ¡°¡­But uncle, I believe in him¡ªno, I have to believe in him.¡±


    It was Elynsia who stood up.


    ¡°We were the selfish ones¡ªwe only thought about our own self-preservation and turned our backs on him. Hadith, who has forgiven us despite all that, will make a fine emperor. All we need is the strength to believe in him.¡±


    ¡°Such naivety¡­!! In actuality, what can you protect with such softness?!¡±


    Georg screamed. His eyes moved, and he saw the fake sword he was still holding¡ª


    ¡ªhis right arm began to swell with tremendous momentum.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    The change happened in an instant. His right arm began to overflow from his thick armor. His eyes began to turn inside out as his shoulders, neck, and entire body continued to expand, bursting through his armor. His skin had darkened and increased in volume¡ªhis legs, hands, and head morphed into horrifying chunks of meat.


    ¡°If we¡­ don¡¯t kill the fake dragon emperor, we will¡ª¡­¡±


    Jill shouted as she got enveloped by Georg¡¯s growing large shadow.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is this the curse of Rave?!¡±


    ¡°No, that fake heavenly sword is devouring my uncle.¡±


    ¡°Be it my daughter, brother, nephew¡ªeveryone who received the Dragon Emperor¡¯s judgement¡­¡±


    Listeard and Elynsia stared at their ever-changing uncle in shock.


    ¡°If, I don¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t be able to save¡ª¡±


    ¡°Uncle, uncle! Everything will be fine, just throw that fake sword away!¡±


    ¡°¡ªeven if I am to be consumed¡­!¡±


    The fake heavenly sword swallowed him. His limbs had regrown, and while he was on all fours, blue wings popped out from his back.


    It was a dragon-like monster.


    ¡°I will protect, my family, protect, protect¡ªkill, kill all the descendants of the Dragon God, with the power of the Goddess!¡±


    His eyes were wide open, and his diagonally torn mouth made a strange voice which resembled a scream instead of words.


    His scream was earsplitting. The black dragon spewed fire, but the monster which was formerly Georg flapped its wings and flew into the sky. Then, it flew straight towards the Imperial Capital at a tremendous speed.


    The screams of the army, whom witnessed the sudden appearance of the monster, could be heard.


    ¡°Is he going to attack the Imperial Capital!? Rosa!¡±


    ¡°Brynhildr, come! I will stop uncle! Older sister, go gather the Imperial Army!¡±


    Elynsia and Listeard summoned their dragons and rode immediately. Jill also shouted.


    ¡°Lawrence, Camila, Zeke, escort the residents of the Imperial Capital to safety! Your Majesty¡ªYour Majesty?¡±


    He suddenly leaned down, to the confusion of Jill. Then, he stroked her cheek with his big palm with a gentleness that was unsuitable for the tense situation.


    ¡°Go, Black Dragon, I entrust the Dragon Princess to you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Rave, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    When she tried to beckon to him, Hadith had already kicked the ground.


    Hadith flew with increasing momentum to catch up with the monster flying straight towards the Imperial Capital. Jill hurriedly chase after him with the black dragon.


    Monster Georg destroyed the magical barriers and walls of the Imperial Capital using sound waves produced through its mouth. The sounds of buildings collapsing, screaming, and also a loud noise rose from the Imperial Capital. Was that reverberating alarm bell for signaling enemy attacks?


    However, the emperor, who managed to overtake the monster, stood in the sky above the Imperial Capital.


    ¡°You tried to protect this empire and your family from me¡ªfrom the Goddess.¡±


    The silver sword in his hand, the possession of the Dragon Emperor, gleamed.


    As if frustrated, the monster unleashed its magical power.


    ¡°This is my oath to you. Don¡¯t worry, I will surely¡ª¡±


    Jill, whom was desperately trying to catch up to him, couldn¡¯t hear what he had said. However, even though it was daytime, she smiled when she saw his magical power¡ª


    ¡ªsilver in color, it shone like stardust.


    When they saw such power, would they still doubt him?


    He was the emperor who protected the empire.


    He was also the Dragon Emperor who received the blessing of Dragon God.

 CH 100

    ¡°¡ªWhy, you¡ª!! Straighten your back¡ª!! C¡¯mon, do it properly¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°It hurts, ouch¡ª!! What if my skull shrinks to my spine¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°As if that would happen, you moron¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Listeard, don¡¯t overdo it, look, Hadith¡¯s hair has gotten messy again.¡±


    ¡°Older sister, tell Listeard off more.¡±


    ¡°Stop referring to me that way, call me ¡®older brother¡¯¡ª!¡±


    Jill watched the three people, whom were making a fuss from morning to noon regarding the Imperial Capital¡¯s Crowning Parade. Camila and Zeke also stood by the wall with bitter smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that those three are on good terms.¡±


    ¡°On the surface, it may appear like that, but they seem a little overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll come to terms with it.¡±


    Jill, who sat in a chair while swinging her legs, wouldn¡¯t be participating in that parade. Hadith protested that they should go together, but Listeard preached that there were orders to be followed. Elynsia also advised him to not go against the flow. Thus, the announcement of Hadith¡¯s fianc¨¦e was postponed.


    The empire was about to divide due to the sudden, fake, uproar. Moreover, the Imperial Capital was being attacked by a monster. It made sense that the return of Hadith and the unity of the Rave royal family must be shown first.


    ¡°But Jill seems dissatisfied. Did you want to attend the parade?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too short¡­ as such, I shouldn¡¯t attend. If His Majesty were to appear in the parade while holding me, that would be an embarrassing sight.¡±


    She wanted to grow taller quickly. As she recalled, it was about time her growth spurt began.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even have a feast because I won¡¯t be able to participate in the banquet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the main reason for your dissatisfaction, right, Captain?¡±


    ¡°Well, be patient. There are no other members of the royal family other than those three, right? If a little girl were to attend and start feasting from one end to another, it¡¯d be hard to accompany you without becoming the center of the attention~!¡±


    Even though what Camila said was ridiculous, Zeke agreed with her while crouching beside Jill.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, I don¡¯t really like banquets, so I want to avoid participating.¡±


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s that child, he¡¯d be good at it~¡±


    She realized Camila was referring to Lawrence. Despite so, Jill didn¡¯t answer and only stared at her feet.


    After slaying Georg in an instant, Hadith returned to the Imperial Capital as the emperor along with Listeard and Elynsia. The townspeople cheered and accepted him, treating him like the hero who saved the city from a monster¡ª


    ¡ªthat didn¡¯t happen.


    What happened was the contrary.


    The Imperial Capital was quiet.


    Most of the aristocrats and officials had fled to their homeland, and all that remained were those with nowhere to go. Most of the imperial troops who followed Georg, including the generals, were missing.


    It was confirmed that the remaining members of the royal family were safe, but it seemed that some of them were recuperating. Georg appeared to have placed them under house arrest. Hadith¡¯s older brother, Vissel, the one whom Jill was the wariest about, had bought Georg¡¯s distrust. As such, Vissel was deported to the territory of Duke Fairert where his fianc¨¦e was. In short, Vissel wasn¡¯t in the royal castle. They had missed him.


    I¡¯m not sure how much of that is the truth¡­


    Princess Faelis, whom had been captured but otherwise treated as a guest, was safe. In her journey from Noitral to the Imperial Capital, her condition had worsened. As such, she only greeted them for a few minutes¡ªdespite so, she seemed to truly congratulate Hadith on his survival.


    It seemed that everyone was preoccupied with their own business.


    Immediately after delivering a formal greeting from Kratos, Princess Faelis decided to return home. It was merely a hassle to doubt Princess Faelis¡ªas such, Jill decided to just forgo without saying anything. Naturally, Lawrence accompanied Faelis and left the Imperial Capital.


    ¡­They should¡¯ve reached Veilburg, already. Will Geraldo be picking them up¡­?


    The black dragon would be overseeing Princess Faelis¡¯ departure. After checking up on the dragon nest, the black dragon flew away. The fact that there had been no particular contact meant that the black dragon would be leaving Rave¡ªfor the time being.


    When she glanced back, Hadith was still arguing with Listeard. Elynsia had a bitter smile. However, she also seemed amused.


    As Zeke had pointed, she was probably trying to make that warm atmosphere stay somehow.


    During that day¡¯s Imperial Capital¡¯s Crowning Parade, Hadith was to announce that the former emperor wasn¡¯t the direct descendant of the Dragon God Rave.


    With the long marriages between the royal family and the three dukes as a shield, the Rave royal family would be maintaining its current form. However, there might be some backlash. There might be people appearing and claiming to be the true royalty of Rave. For all Jill knew, the news might even spread to Kratos¡ªbut they were also prepared for that.


    Neither Jill nor Hadith had replenished their original magical power. However, Hadith was already able to pull out the heavenly sword, hence she could see Rave. However, it seemed that it was impossible for him to maintain that snake-like Dragon God form for a long time.


    Perched on Hadith¡¯s shoulder, Rave seemed happy to see that Hadith was enjoying his time with others.


    The appearance of Rave was invisible to Listeard and Elynsia. However, even if Rave wasn¡¯t able to participate in the conversation, Jill was sure he was most pleased with that scene.

 CH 101

    Hadith, whom was the first to notice the approaching Jill, complained.


    ¡°Jill, from a while ago, Listeard has been terrible to me¡­!¡±


    ¡°I said stop calling me¡ª!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you can impose to him, Listeard. Especially when Hadith is in the position to refer to you as it is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different! He still has to refrain from doing so! After all, we¡¯re the Rave royal family whom were directly acknowledged by the black dragon and the Dragon God!¡±


    Hadith frowned at the patronizing Listeard, while Elynsia¡¯s expression tightened.


    ¡°This guy sure recovers his spirit fast¡­¡±


    As expected, Rave also showed a bitter smile. She didn¡¯t disagree with him, but still, Jill smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Older sister, generally speaking, it¡¯s not good to confuse kindness with irresponsibility!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You know, treating him like someone of a higher stature than us is really exasperating! If he¡¯s really our brother, then we must treat him as such! Even if he¡¯s the Dragon Emperor, what are you so scared of? We¡ªespecially us, mustn¡¯t be scared of him.¡±


    After a bit of silence, Elynsia erased her vague smile¡ªthen, she said firmly.


    ¡°Is that so? Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what she said, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve won one of them, Hadith.¡±


    Hadith, whom was stunned, dropped his shoulders after straightening his posture.


    ¡°But, who would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯d be so noisy and persistent¡­¡±


    ¡°Hadith, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only two months older than me, and yet you¡¯re so persistent¡ªolder brother Listeard.¡±


    As Hadith threw his gaze away, Listeard¡¯s eyes went wide.


    Hadith¡¯s cheeks were died a faint crimson¡ªhe was really cute.


    ¡°¡­Fu, fufufu. Alright, Hadith finally recognized me as his older brother! Which means he admitted that I¡¯m older¡ªI¡¯m above you!¡±


    ¡°Listeard¡­ even though the flow of the conversation was getting good, you absolutely had to say that¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, older sister?! Once again, Hadith, call me ¡®older brother Listeard¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡±


    ¡°The two of you are both similar in term of persistency¡ªYour Majesty, His Highness Listeard.¡±


    ¡°I was about to say that, how sharp of you, Jill.¡± Said Elynsia.


    ¡°Your Highness Elynsia, I entrust His Majesty to you.¡±


    ¡°Leave him to me. After all, you won¡¯t be participating. Not to mention, with that height, you certainly won¡¯t be able to see the parade carriage¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m already 11-years-old, so I should be able to grow taller¡­¡±


    Both the humans and the Dragon God in the room froze as if they were struck by lightning.


    Jill blinked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­J, Jill, shouldn¡¯t you still be 10-years-old?¡±


    Ah¡ªJill turned to the shivering Hadith.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you? I¡¯ve turned eleven!¡±


    ¡°Since when¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Around the time His Majesty got captured, I think.¡±


    The air solidified again. Jill tilted her head.


    Suddenly, in front of her, Hadith bent his knees and collapsed to the floor.


    ¡°B, but, that was more than ten days ago¡­ m-my wife¡¯s birthday, I failed to celebrate her birthday¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re exaggerating. It¡¯s not like we could have foreseen Her Highness Elynsia¡¯s betrayal.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­! Hadith, forgive me¡­!¡±


    ¡°O, older sister, get a hold of yourself, be firm.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, for real?¡±


    With a mysterious face, Rave moved from Hadith¡¯s shoulder to Jill¡¯s.


    Jill, who never thought it¡¯d have to be so important, nodded with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve turned 11-years-old.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ this is bad.¡±


    ¡°¡ªLet¡¯s cancel the parade!!! We¡¯ll celebrate Jill¡¯s birthday, instead!!!¡±


    ¡°As if we could do that!!!¡±


    ¡°What have I done!? An emperor who failed to celebrate his wife¡¯s birthday deserves to get deposed!!!¡±


    Hadith, who began to seriously mourn, realized that he had made a mistake in timing.


    Camila and the others appeared from behind.


    ¡°Jill-chan, this is bad¡­~¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think his reaction would be this extreme¡­¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t by her side for a moment, and this happened?! It¡¯s all because of your betrayal, older sister!!¡±


    ¡°Y, you needn¡¯t tell me that, forgive me, Hadith, Jill¡­¡±


    Seeing how depressed Elynsia was, Jill hurried to her aid.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry, everyone! There were various circumstances, after all!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s responsible for this¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to be backstabbed like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, we can always celebrate together later.¡±


    ¡°Yes, when the parade is over, Hadith. We¡¯ll assist you.¡±


    Jill crouched down in front of Hadith, whom was being soothed by Zeke and Listeard.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s alright. When the parade is over and you feel a little calmer, let¡¯s celebrate it with everyone.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be happier if I could celebrate it together with everyone.¡±


    They was her true feelings. In front of the sobbing Hadith, she spread her arms widely.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to celebrate it together, please make a cake this big, with lots and lots of strawberries!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I understand. Yes, that¡¯s right. Now that it¡¯s been decided, I shall arrange it properly. We¡¯ll hold the biggest festival, one which will bring together the cakes of the empire and the gastronomes of each kingdom¡­!¡±


    ¡°Really¡ª!?¡±


    Hadith kneeled and matched Jill¡¯s eye level, before grabbing her hands.


    ¡°¡­Leave it to me, I shall make proper use of the emperor¡¯s authority!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not the proper way to use it, but I will still support you.¡±


    ¡°I have to prepare a present.¡±


    Listeard sighed and Elynsia laughed. Rave too, laughed while being perched on her shoulder.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good, Little Miss?¡±


    ¡°Y, Your Majesty, I have a request!¡±


    ¡°What is it!? You can request me anything!! Missing your birthday is the biggest sin of my entire life!!¡±


    ¡°Please let me borrow Rave for a moment.¡±


    Hadith and Rave blinked, both showing confused expressions.

 CH 102.1

    The port of the water city of Veilburg was where Jill first set foot on the Rave Empire. She might not have saved everything, yet¡ªbut at the very least, that place was fine.


    While feeling nostalgic due to the smell of the tide, she went down to the wharf.


    ¡°Thank you, the teleportation spell saved me quit a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve recovered to the point I can use the teleportation spell again. So, what¡¯s the matter with Veilburg? It seems that Lady Sufia has a story, but everyone refuses to fill me in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was a lie.¡±


    ¡°A lie¡ª!?¡±


    Rave was dumbstruck by Jill¡¯s nonchalant remark.


    A large ship was floating in the harbor. The national emblem of Kratos was engraved on the ship. Seeing that, Rave frowned.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking of soloing THAT, right?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, but Rave, can you transform into a sword? I want to go home by the time of His Majesty¡¯s speech.¡±


    It seemed that Rave still had something to say, but in the end, he obediently transformed into a sword. Gripping the handle, Jill waited for that woman to look back.


    Crates from the wharf were being lifted one after another as the ship prepared for departure. The figures and the voices of people crossing by passed like shadows.


    It was as if the girl in the wheelchair wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Big sister Jill, are you going to return to Kratos with us?¡±


    The girl tilted her head cutely, as if expecting Jill¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°No, I came to see you off.¡±


    ¡°Or, could it be, you¡¯ve come to see Lawrence? Lawrence is currently speaking with my older brother, as of now.¡±


    ¡°I come to see you off, Princess Faelis.¡±


    When her name was called, the girl, who was pretty like an angel, flushed red.


    ¡°My, you came to see me off? How happy I am. I also want to say goodbye to big sister Jill¡­ I can¡¯t express my sorrow regarding Lord Georg¡¯s incident.¡±


    Faelis gently fluttered her eyelids down, showing a self-deprecating smile.


    ¡°For Lord Georg, who was acquainted with His Majesty, to suddenly end up involved in the monster invasion with Lord Hadith¡­ Amidst fulfilling his ambition, he was killed¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡±


    The script, which was left by Lawrence as a souvenir, was being read out by Faelis as if she were rehashing a dialogue.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little disturbed by the rumor that the monster is a magical beast hailing from Kratos¡ªthat can¡¯t be true, right? On the other hand, it seems that the unity of the Rave Empire has increased. Good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°But, the one who cornered and caused Lord Georg to make use of that fake sword¡ªit was His Highness Geraldo, wasn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t know if the fake sword was made by the Goddess or you, or if it has been prepared since a long time ago.¡±


    Towards Jill¡¯s words, Faelis¡¯ blooming flower-like smile didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to ask about strategies between kingdoms, but I thought it was you who turned Georg into a monster¡ªso I came to confirm.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your basis?¡±


    Faelis didn¡¯t hide the fact that she knew about Georg¡¯s transformation into a monster.


    ¡°The magical powers of His Majesty¡¯s and I still haven¡¯t returned, which means that the fake sword¡ªthe medium¡ªhas to be somewhere. To hide that fact, the fake sword turned Georg into that creature¡ªdo you deny this?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. Your conclusion is correct.¡±


    Faelis clapped her hands¡ªhow unexpected.


    Georg was an enemy. Even if he hadn¡¯t turn into a monster, after turning hostile to that extent, execution was the only option waiting for him. Still, at the end¡­ remembering the words that he shouted, Jill clenched her fist.


    ¡°For what purpose did you create such an elaborate hoax!? He sided with Georg and His Majesty at the same time to reduce the national power of the Rave Empire, such is Geraldo¡¯s way of doing things! I understand that¡ªbut you! Why are you here!? Could it be, you really came to get engaged with His Majesty!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve spelled the reason out yourself. It was to retrieve the fake sword¡­ because you broke the Holy Spear of the Goddess and sank it to the bottom of the sea.¡±


    Towards those unexpected words, Jill became silent.


    Faelis continued calmly.


    ¡°That thing was merely too weak. It¡¯s difficult to find one with the same material. However, older brother had already decided to give it to Lord Georg. ¡­At the same time, I¡¯m inside this body. If the distance is too long, and there¡¯s no medium, after summoning me, this body will likely need to slumber for a long time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Basically, you were trying to get closer to Lord Georg?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not like I could ask him to return the sword just like that. He was very cautious of the Kingdom of Kratos. He may have acted like that, but if the opportunity arose, he¡¯d try to destroy the Goddess. That¡¯s why I decided to be made a prisoner. I believed it the quickest way to get closer and retrieve it.¡±


    Therefore, she tried to join sides with Hadith. Afterwards, she entered the Imperial Capital from Noitral and retrieved the fake sword at the right time.


    Faelis, who laughed innocently, got up from her wheelchair.


    A black mist rose from her small, open, hand. Jill knew the sign¡ªshe was familiar with it.


    It was the Holy Spear of the Goddess¡ªthe sacred treasure of the Kingdom of Kratos which Jill had destroyed.


    Faelis laughed while holding a black spear that was much taller than herself.


    ¡°Would this answer satisfy you?¡±


    ¡°¡ªI understand the answer, very well¡­¡±


    Holding the heavenly sword, Jill hid her cold sweat and laughed. Only when she showed the Holy Spear of the Goddess did Jill realize it.


    It¡¯s real, not to mention, His Majesty¡¯s magical power is in there¡­!


    However, the Dragon Princess refused to be overwhelmed by the existence of that girl whom was the Goddess¡¯ vessel.


    ¡°Which mean, you¡¯re my enemy.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, please be careful as to not be executed this time around.¡±


    With that one sentence, Jill knew that girl was connected to the Goddess. Whether or not her consciousness had been devoured by the Goddess, one thing was certain¡ªthat girl, of her own will, sided with the Goddess.


    ¡°What¡¯s your true aim, is it His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to make that emperor¡ªthe Dragon Emperor¡ªmine, for the sake of my older brother.¡±

 CH 102.2

    In front of Jill, whom widened her eyes, Faelis gracefully bowed.


    ¡°This visit to the Rave Empire has been very meaningful. Thank you, big sister, Jill.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡ªwhat do you mean, for the sake of His Highness Geraldo?¡±


    ¡°So, you still have interest in my older brother?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way! It¡¯s because I¡¯m His Majesty¡¯s wife and the Dragon Princess!¡±


    ¡°So, love is your basis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, His Majesty needs me, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªthen, the same goes with my older brother, who needs and loves you.¡±


    Faelis told the shocked Jill as if giving prophecy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll throw away the Dragon Emperor as well¡ªjust like what you did to my older brother.¡±


    ¡®¡ªDon¡¯t get me wrong, Your Majesty. You didn¡¯t throw me away.


    ¡ªI¡¯m the one who¡¯s throwing you away.¡¯


    Telling Geraldo such, Jill leaped off the wall.


    His Highness Geraldo needs me¡­? I will abandon His Majesty¡­?


    A tremor came from the heavenly sword¡ª


    ¡ªdon¡¯t be fooled by love.


    Yes. She had promised. To be happy¡ªshe mustn¡¯t forget that reason.


    ¡°¡­I apologize, it seems that I¡¯ve just heard something foolish¡ªthe circumstances of an abandoned man.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t change what she was about to do.


    To the princess who showed an icy smile while being blown by the sea breeze, Jill clenched her fist.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you His Majesty! At best, I¡¯ll devise a plan and destroy them again¡ªyour spear, your face, and your annoying love!¡±


    Faelis lifted the corner of her lips. For the first time, her smile felt genuine.


    ¡°Uncouth person who fools love¡ªredo your life again.¡±


    Faelis swung the holy spear gracefully, as if she couldn¡¯t feel any of its weight. A tremendous amount of magical pressure flew from her¡ªRave could be heard clicking his tongue.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to the Imperial Capital, Little Miss!¡±


    Instead of agreeing, Jill only looked away.


    Geraldo appeared from behind Faelis who sat in a wheelchair. The two were about to leave.


    The sight she had seen many times¡ªshe thought she couldn¡¯t interrupt it, but¡ªbut¡­


    She didn¡¯t want to chase after him anymore.


    Indeed.


    ¡°Why are you so reckless?!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, why did you teleport me here?!¡±


    ¡°Because what you did is terrible, reflect on it!¡±


    Rave transformed to his snake-like form and yelled at Jill. Jill only shrugged, while clinging to the cone-shaped roof. Below, she could see the vast skyline of Raelm, and also the balcony where the emperor would be appearing.


    ¡°If I fall, won¡¯t I die!?¡±


    ¡°Reflect.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rave flapped his wings while floating in front of her nose.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright, think of it as my birthday present.¡±


    ¡°¡­Just, just teleport me to a normal place¡ªno, never mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a special seat to listen to Hadith¡¯s speech.¡±


    Jill stared at Hadith¡¯s back on the balcony diagonally below her. Hadith was fluently delivering a delicate and complicated speech¡ª


    ¡ªit made her smile.


    ¡°It must have been written by His Highness Listeard, because it doesn¡¯t sound like His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to make fun of him later? In fact, that¡¯s one of your biggest purposes for being here, Little Miss.¡±


    Rave, while perched on Jill¡¯s shoulder, said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve left you like this, I don¡¯t feel the need to repeat it anymore¡ªbut don¡¯t do something like that again. Be aware that such a development can happen thanks to Little Miss.¡±


    Once again, Jill lowered her gaze.


    The figure of Hadith, which was delivering a speech to the people who had gathered in the square, was imposing. Both Listeard and Elynsia looked proud.


    ¡°Thank you for choosing him.¡±


    ¡°Rave¡­¡±


    ¡°He will surely become a good emperor¡ªno, a good Dragon Emperor.¡±


    It was when Jill put her hand on her chest, and was about to nod¡ª


    ¡°¡ªby the way, I have one last piece of news!!!¡±


    The tone of the voice amplified by the diffuser had changed.


    Jill and Rave immediately stared at Hadith, who stood on the balcony.


    ¡°¡ªI recently married an 11-years-old!!! She¡¯s a very cute and an awesome bride!!!¡±


    Jill was so amazed, she couldn¡¯t hear the buzzing square. ¡®That idiot¡­¡¯ Rave murmured.


    ¡°¡ªThis moron!!! Announce that later, and the way you said it is very misleading¡ª!!!¡±


    ¡°I want to be happy for a long time, so please take care of me!¡±


    Listeard screamed while Elynsia could only smile bitterly.


    Jill kicked the roof in one step. She didn¡¯t even hesitate¡ª


    ¡°¡ªYour Majesty!!!¡±


    ¡°Jill¡ª!?¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t let go of that hand anymore.


    With the sound of a trumpet, a white dove and rain of confetti soared. The Dragon Emperor and his wife embraced each other under the applause and cheers that rose out of nowhere.


    Never again would she lose sight of the future ahead of them.

 CH 103

    The timeline of this arc would be inconsistent with the main story, however, we are giving priority to the current season. Please enjoy this arc while thinking that it¡¯s a parallel dimension which ignores future plans and settings.


    You can¡¯t beat nature¡ª


    ¡ªit was foolish to even try competing against it in the first place. On the day she realized that, Jill finally decided to take action.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I want to go to the sea!¡±


    Hadith, whom was making breakfast, turned around to face Jill who said so while raising her hand.


    ¡°Eeh? The sea? But why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡ª¡±


    ¡ªshe pointed at the sky which was shining brightly. Its brilliance, which she couldn¡¯t do anything about, was detestable.


    Instead of brightly, it should be described as a heat wave or a burning inferno.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot outside¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, indeed¡­ it¡¯s been so hot these days, it¡¯s unusual¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no longer easy to bask in the sun nowadays. Is it the fate of humanity to be burned to death by the sun¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hence why, the sea?¡±


    Jill nodded while pulling the hem of Hadith¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the sea with everyone, Your Majesty. It¡¯ll be a cool, fun, and awesome experience.¡±


    ¡°Rather than the sea, why don¡¯t we just stay at the imperial capital? Wouldn¡¯t the air conditioning be a perfect solution to this?¡±


    ¡°The technology of the Rave Empire is amazing! But, if we¡¯re just going to spend the entire day indoors, that¡¯s just disappointing¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to just spend time while relaxing.¡±


    Hadith, whom was preparing breakfast, didn¡¯t seem to be dissatisfied with his shut-in life due to the heat. Inherently, he wasn¡¯t the outgoing type.


    ¡ªHe has penchant for running away, though!


    ¡°Sunlight is good for your health.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just mention something about being burned to death?¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty, lately, you haven¡¯t even gone shopping¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, after all, I¡¯m still the emperor. It¡¯s unfitting of me to fetch my own things. That¡¯s right, let¡¯s make a cold dessert today.¡±


    ¡ªJill had almost cheered to that! To her shock, that was his means of evasion. She had to stay alert!


    While clinging to him, Jill gave her best to spout the next line.


    ¡°That sounds good¡ªbut I still want to go to the sea¡ªthe sea!¡±


    ¡°I see, but do you remember what my older brother, Listeard, said regarding that?¡±


    ¡°Which is more important, me or your brother?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to use that question in such a situation?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Your Majesty, let¡¯s go, to the sea! I want to swim!¡±


    ¡°Ever since this morning, I¡¯ve been wondering as to what you guys have been fussing about¡ªwhy would you want to go out in such shitty weather?¡±


    Rave appeared from behind Hadith.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I support that idea. The sea is so far away from here. It¡¯s outrageous to walk in that scorching hell just to cool down.¡±


    ¡°Then, how about asking Rave to teleport us there? That way, we can also go home quickly¡ªit¡¯ll be a day trip at most!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the Dragon God. Not to mention, the sea of the Rave Empire is different from that of the kingdom of Kratos.¡±


    Rave laughed proudly as Jill tensed.


    ¡°The places where you can swim in the sea are limited¡ªbecause the sea dragons will appear.¡±


    ¡°Rave! You idiot!¡±


    ¡°Sea dragons!? Such creatures exist?!¡±


    Jill, whom was beaming, grabbed Hadith¡¯s leg as he pushed her face with one hand.


    ¡°I want to go to the sea! I definitely want to go, now! I want to see the sea dragons!¡±


    ¡°Basically, what I¡¯m trying to say is, there are limited places to swim, where there are no sea dragons, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Which means I can still swim! Your Majesty, please, Your Majesty, Your Majesty¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªD, don¡¯t shake me, Jill.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please, Your Majesty, Your Majestyyyyyy¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡°I get it, I get it, already¡­ Jill, I¡¯m getting dizzy!¡±


    ¡°Really!? We¡¯ll truly go to the sea?! Sea Dragons! Swimming!¡±


    Behind the overjoyed Jill whom was doing a victory pose with both hands, the exhausted Hadith was about to vomit.


    ¡°¡ªUseless Dragon God¡­¡±


    ¡°My bad¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°The sea¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Jill-chan, wait~! Your sunscreen~!¡±


    Camila stopped Jill as she tried to run across the white sand beach with a floating ring in one hand and started applying the sticky lotion to her. Zeke tried to slip past them.


    ¡°No, Zeke! You have to do some preparatory exercises!¡±


    ¡°Preparatory exercises? Because there are so many people around?¡±


    ¡°What will you do if your legs cram?¡±


    ¡°Come on, stay still, Jill~ you have to properly take care of your skin~!¡±


    Being glared at by Camila, Jill reluctantly behaved. While waiting for Jill, Zeke began to bend and stretch on spot.


    Beyond that, a large number of families, friends, lovers, and many people came and went¡ªthe blue sea spread out. The hateful sunshine, the sunny weather, and even the horizon could be seen due to the brightness.


    It¡¯s the sea~!


    She thought it¡¯d be impossible to go that day, but the preparations and trip were almost spontaneous. When a girl¡¯s swimsuit appeared out of Hadith¡¯s closet, Jill¡¯s face tensed. Because he had already decided his bride was absolutely going to be younger than 14-years-old, he thought it was only natural to be prepared. Truth to be told, Jill was happy with her cute white swimsuit which had ruffles and scarlet stripes.


    All that was necessary was the involvement of her two escorts and Rave¡¯s teleportation. The same plan would be used for returning home.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, now, Jill-chan~¡±


    Jill finally got permission from Camila and she then joined Zeke stretching Naturally, the stretching Zeke was also wearing a swimsuit. His muscles, which reflected the sun, were dazzling.


    ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t been lazy in regards to your training, Zeke.¡±


    ¡°This is how you¡¯re confirming that?¡±


    ¡°How about your, Camila¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI won¡¯t show you~ I don¡¯t want to get burned~¡±


    Jill was amazed at Camila¡¯s swimsuit¡ªit basically covered her body from top to bottom.


    ¡°I wonder if you can get charred because of magic training¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute~!? What does that mean~!?What kind of harsh training was that~!?¡±


    ¡°By the way, where is His Majesty!? Did you guys leave him behind!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s over there.¡±


    Jill raised her face after doing a forward bend and turned her gaze in the direction Zeke pointed.


    First of all, something smelled good. It was from a simple building lined up on the beach. The sound of meat grilling and the smell of dark sauce were mixed amidst a voice selling sake and juice. The source was the resting place and stalls aimed for the swimmers. The people working there were busy.


    ¡°W, why is His Majesty!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jill.¡±


    Far from a swimsuit, Hadith, who wore an apron, smiled before an iron plate. At the same time, he was dexterously flipping something neatly made of flour upside down.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­!?¡±


    ¡°You told me to just relax under the shade, but I decided to help out because I feel bad. Oh, welcome~, it¡¯s freshly cooked.¡±


    ¡°B, but it¡¯s the sea.¡±


    ¡°The sunshine, though. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll fall collapse due to heat stroke or suffer from burns.¡±


    That¡¯s not something you should be confident about.


    ¡°But, Your Majesty, your magical power is currently half than the normal amount, right? Shouldn¡¯t that ease the burden on your body?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know when and what kind of seizure will occur due to experiencing the temperature difference between the outside and the sea¡­ Even if I managed to go to the sea safely, there¡¯s a high possibility my legs will cramp, or that I¡¯ll run out of physical strength in the middle of swimming and drown quietly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you decided to help the store¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, this is more fun than I expected. For two people, right?¡±


    If Listeard were to see that scene, he¡¯d die on spot.


    Jill also had a headache.


    Whether he knew about it or not, Hadith merely smiled.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll be fine, Jill. But please don¡¯t leave the supervision of Zeke and Camila.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ that, but, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°I will watch His Majesty for you, Jill-chan~ I don¡¯t want to get any sunburn, after all.¡±


    Camila waved her hand and began to help Hadith. If it was the nifty Camila, she¡¯d be a good seller.


    Zeke shrugged and called out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Captain.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip. Be sure to have fun.¡±


    Sent off by Hadith, she hurriedly chased after Zeke.


    The sensation of the sandy beach. The smell of the tide. The whiteness of the waves which kept pulling away.


    It was the long-awaited sea.


    Although that was her impression, she felt that the momentum and brilliance that sight once had had faded a little.


    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped. His Majesty has a weak physique, after all¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do about it¡­


    Zeke asked Jill, who wore a floating ring, from above.


    ¡°Let me ask you a question¡ªcould it be, you¡¯re unable to swim?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can! I brought this for fun!¡±


    ¡°Well, who knows? Let¡¯s have a match!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Are you sure about that?¡±


    Zeke turned away from Jill, whom was staring at the sea.


    ¡°There are a lot of people, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to compete to the offshore¡­ well, that¡¯s that. About the emperor, it¡¯s such a shame, but we came all the way here, why not have some fun?¡±


    It seemed that Zeke was concerned. Jill laughed¡ªnot only did he make such a big deal about it, he was also trying to coax her.


    ¡°Then, can you help me? There¡¯s something I want to find. I¡¯ll surprise His Majesty with it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure? What is it? A shell? Or do you want to catch a fish?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s catch a sea dragon!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha?¡±


    Jill pumped her fist and jumped into the sea, leaving a dumbstruck Zeke behind.

 CH 104

    Although Jill was being optimistic, reality was harsh.


    ¡°Basically, sea dragons won¡¯t appear in places where you can swim¡ªit lives in a deeper place.¡±


    Zeke taught Jill about sea dragons as he pulled on Jill¡¯s floating ring.


    ¡°So, they live in the sea?¡±


    ¡°It seems that they will surface from time to time, but yes. Sea dragons are dragons that fly in the sea. In other words, they have amazing swimming ability. They can also cause whirlpools and tsunamis.¡±


    ¡°Why, that¡¯s just amazing¡ª!! So, how do I catch one¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°In the first place, why would you catch them¡­ listen, we¡¯re in the ocean. An aerial fight is one thing, but how do you plan on fighting them in the ocean?¡±


    ¡°When I was eight-years-old, I defeated a shark!¡±


    ¡°For what reason did you¡ª¡­ anyway, the moment one sees you, it¡¯ll most likely try to escape. It¡¯s the rule of a thumb here. It may be useless for them to run, but as long as you don¡¯t attack them, they also won¡¯t attack you.¡±


    It was unusual for the battle-loving Zeke to say that.


    ¡°How detailed. Have you meet one, Zeke?¡±


    ¡°Both Camila and I grew up in a seaside town. When the Dragon God was furious, he placed sea dragons there. Enraging one could have lead to the town being swallowed by the sea. It¡¯s kind of like imprinting. I heard a story from the military port of Fairert¡ªsupposedly, an entire fleet was dragged into the sea during an attempt to catch a sea dragon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ which basically means, no one has captured one before. Even though they sound like it could be captured¡­¡±


    ¡°Under what basis are you saying that?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a sea dragon, it¡¯s still under the control of the Dragon God Rave, right?¡±


    Zeke frowned at Jill, whom was imagining a certain creature which could be either a snake or a dragon.


    ¡°How does the Dragon God Rave look like?¡±


    ¡°He looks like a snake¡ªone that would be delicious when skewered¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, that¡¯s the Dragon God Rave, you know? Anyway, swimming further from this point is prohibited.¡±


    Zeke picked up a red string floating in the sea, far away from the beach. It seemed that the sea was separated by tying a string from the rocks on the left and right¡ªdesignating which area was okay for swimming.


    It also seemed to be the least popular spot. Although Zeke¡¯s face could be seen, it was apparent that he was swimming while standing. The bottom, which was visible amidst the clear seawater, had become significantly deeper.


    ¡°In other words, the sea dragons are ahead!?¡±


    ¡°No, there are no sea dragons up ahead.¡±


    ¡°Then let me swim past the string.¡±


    ¡°No, do you want my neck to be cut off by the emperor?¡±


    ¡°Now that you say it, His Majesty is¡­¡±


    With that said, Jill turned her gaze towards the beach.


    She could see from the distance, a group of people lined up for a stall¡ªneedless to say, it was Hadith¡¯s stall.


    ¡°People are making line¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is currently having a lot of fun, I, on the other hand¡­¡±


    It felt boring. A moment later, Jill realized¡­


    ¡­is it because I can¡¯t play with His Majesty¡­?


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a swimming competition, starting from this beach.¡±


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m using a floating ring?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good handicap for you, Captain. That way, you can only flutter.¡±


    Well, that might be fun. Jill laughed and exclaimed on purpose.


    ¡°However, since both the Dragon God and the Dragon Emperor are here, isn¡¯t it impolite for the sea dragons to not come and say hello!?¡±


    ¡°Shush. It would be unbefitting of the Dragon Princess to say that.¡±


    ¡°Eeh, isn¡¯t it fine? Besides, Zeke has already seen it, right? Dragons usually listen to what the Dragon Princess has to say.¡±


    The clear seabed suddenly blurred.


    Noticing the same thing as Jill, Zeke shouted.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°Heh¡ª¡±


    The floating ring slipped off of her body.


    To be precise, her body had slipped out of the floating ring and was dragged into the sea.


    It happened in no time. Before Zeke could grab her, her ankles were being pulled at a tremendous speed under the water. She realized it too late.


    She tried to shake her legs with magical power, but it was drowned out by the momentum of being swallowed by a muddy stream.


    My magic, isn¡¯t enough¡ª


    Upon closing her mouth and narrowing her eyes, she was able to see an array of scales. There were also limbs which swelled outward like fish¡¯s.


    A supple movement, which swam at the bottom of the sea. It had no wings. Instead, its front legs were that of fins¡ªnot to mention, it was as transparent as water. It had a long tail, which reached into the water. She was unable to determine the color of the scales. Occasionally, the blue glow of its black shell made it look like it blue scales, a color that didn¡¯t belong to any of Rave Empire¡¯s dragons.


    No wonder, she thought.


    So that was a sea dragon.


    A dragon which flew in the sea, instead of the sky.


    However, that was the extent of her thoughts.


    No longer able to hold her breath, the breath which she exhaled became white bubbles and disappeared.


    My, breath¡­


    She had to unleash all her magical power¡ªotherwise, she¡¯d drown.


    The moment she clenched her fist, the seawater suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    There was a hole in the sea, as if it had been hollowed out. It appeared that the reason she was able to breathe again was due to Hadith catching hold of her.


    However, his line of sight wasn¡¯t directed at Jill.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much the Dragon Princess called for you, you¡¯re being too mischievous, Sea Dragon.¡±


    In the wall of the sea, which flowed like a waterfall, something was moving. All she could see was two golden lights along with a pale, clear color that was somehow distinguishable from the blueness of the sea.


    ¡­Is it an emerald green dragon with golden eyes?


    A species of green dragon?


    However, the color was too pale for that. Not to mention, the color of the scales appeared ready to blend in with the sea at any moment. Depending on the light¡¯s intensity, it could be perceived as either white or blue.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she still a child? For the Dragon Princess to turn out to be a little girl¡­ her magical power hasn¡¯t fully recovered, yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Return quietly.¡±


    At the command of Hadith, whose golden eyes seemed to glow, the creature spun around in the sea. It then disappeared within the bottom of the sea in no time.


    Hadith emerged while holding the flapping Jill sideways. The sea had returned to its original level.


    ¡°Such an undisciplined dragon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. That sea dragon happened to be swimming around here, and was going to play with Little Miss.¡±


    Rave popped out on top of his shoulder. Hadith¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    ¡°Ha? When Jill was about to be drowned by it? Jill, are you injured?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ was that a sea dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not to mention, a young one, at that. Jill, it¡¯s scared.¡±


    ¡°Wow!! That sea dragon is still a child!? Your Majesty, I want it!!¡±


    Towards Jill, who exclaimed such, Hadith gently turned around.


    ¡°I expected you to say that¡­¡±


    ¡°The same goes with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Its movements were really fast, like, byun¡ª! Maybe, if I had the sea dragon¡¯s blessing, I could breath underwater!? Wasn¡¯t there a big pond in the imperial castle!? Why don¡¯t we keep him there!?¡±


    ¡°This proposal also sounds novel¡­ Hey, Rave, this is also because of your lack of discipline. What would you do if a sea dragon was really thrown into the imperial castle¡¯s pond?¡±


    ¡°No, this is exactly the Little Miss¡¯ personality, none of it is the dragon¡¯s fault¡­¡±


    The discussion between the Dragon Emperor and the Dragon God couldn¡¯t be heard by Jill.


    ¡°It looks like a crocodile, but swims like a fish¡­ truly, a mysterious creature! If it¡¯s a green dragon, then, the rank shouldn¡¯t be high, but that doesn¡¯t say anything about our difference in strength¡ªas I thought, I have to learn how to fight underwater!¡±


    ¡°Even though you almost drowned, you¡¯re already planning that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, doesn¡¯t it look like a fish!? I wonder if the meat is white and lean!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about that, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­I shall immediately tell all the sea dragons in the vicinity to never show themselves before the Dragon Princess and the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that, please tell them to come out¡ª!! Please withdraw that message, Rave¡ª!! Your Majesty?¡±


    Hadith, who was floating above the surface of the sea, suddenly paused. Jill raised her face due to an unpleasant premonition.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Jill¡­ sun, dehydration, setting in, I used too much magical power¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, what¡ª!? Your Majesty¡ª!?¡±


    She shouted. They were amidst the sea.


    At the end of the Dragon God¡¯s sigh, Jill and Hadith fell into the sea.

 CH 105

    ¡°I just thought that if Rave were to teleport us to shore, he won¡¯t have enough magic to transport us back to the imperial capital¡ªas such, I swam back with His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where to even begin¡­¡±


    ¡°My head is filled with endless tsukkomi¡­¡±


    Her two subordinates, who heard the situation, sighed together at the resting place as they started to clean up. Hadith was lying down on the wooden floor while groaning. Small fish were scattered around him.


    As Camila offer him a towel, she peered into his face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright? Did you swallow some water? Are you even conscious?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m more worried about Jill, somehow¡­ she managed to carry me on her shoulders¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, because I¡¯ve trained. His Majesty also somehow managed to retain his consciousness and floated.¡±


    ¡°I, if it¡¯s merely that¡­ well, I¡¯m glad we¡¯re safe¡­¡±


    Hadith predictably fainted.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to take a break and go home. Even if the Dragon God could take us home, it¡¯d be better for His Majesty to physically recover, first.¡±


    What Zeke had said was justifiable.


    The shopkeeper, whom was in good mood because of the large profit earned by Hadith, cooked a leftover dish on top of the iron plate.


    The grateful Jill chewed on it in an attempt to recover her strength. Afterwards, she rinsed her clothes with seawater and changed her attire.


    ¡°I want to see the sea dragon clearly¡­¡±


    Hadith said that the sea dragon had only intended to have fun. She had realized that fact too late.


    As she thought, lacking magical power was inconvenient. Despite so, Hadith still saved her. Hadith must¡¯ve had forced himself to do so, for his magic was also less than its original amount.


    It was better to return to the imperial capital and have a proper rest. Hadith should rest tomorrow, as well. She felt that Listeard¡¯s supervision would only get tighter once he finds out they hadn¡¯t returned by the appointed time.


    The skies reflected by the sea was getting darker. The day was about to end.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A shadow was cast from diagonally above Jill whom was looking at the triangular chair.


    ¡°Jill, Camila and the others are about to go home, soon.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡±


    Hadith also sat down beside Jill who raised her face.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble. Also, for us to return at this hour, surely, my brother Listeard will get angry¡­¡±


    ¡°I truly planned to return by evening¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, today, did you have fun? Well, aside from the fact that you almost drowned¡­¡±


    Hadith laughed at Jill who seemed meek.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never cooked food for a street stall, so I learned a lot. It was a lot of fun. I¡¯m considering having an iron plate at hand.¡±


    ¡°R, really!? Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll be able to eat Your Majesty¡¯s hot plate dishes every day¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­How about you? Did you enjoy the sea?¡±


    ¡°It was fun! It¡¯s not only beautiful, but I was also able to move around a lot! Moreover, I met a sea dragon! But¡­¡±


    Hm? Hadith blinked.


    A little tense, Jill lowered her gaze towards the beach.


    ¡°¡­I wanted to play in the sea with His Majesty.¡±


    After a brief silence, Hadith held his chest and collapsed.


    ¡°Your Majesty!? Are you still unwell!?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m okay¡­ I was just being care, less! Even though I don¡¯t have much magical power, I¡¯m still alright¡­!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is still sick, so please don¡¯t overexert yourself¡ªbe it today, or tomorrow¡­ It¡¯s alright. In the first place, I¡¯m already aware of it. Even if we go to the sea together, we won¡¯t be able to swim around, dive, or catch fish and sea dragons with Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you perhaps mistaking playing in the sea as living on an uninhabited island?¡±


    ¡°That sounds good! I¡¯ll hunt, while Your Majesty cooks!¡±


    Next to Jill, whose eyes were gleaming, Hadith got up and looked away.


    ¡°¡­For the image to naturally appear inside my head like that, I¡¯m kind of scared.¡±


    ¡°It would be just like when we were living in that secluded area before¡ªalthough at that time, it wasn¡¯t for leisure.¡±


    As she thought¡ªshe wanted to play together.


    But the sun had already set. The clear blue sea was approaching the color of deep darkness which would swallow everything.


    ¡°¡­You want to play with me in the sea that much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s still next year, and the year after that.¡±


    She noticed after saying it.


    I see, I want to make memories with His Majesty.


    Summer memories that would be different from the ones she had with her previous fianc¨¦¡ªnot that she had many to begin with.


    That was why, even if it was only that much, she had to be grateful. In a splash, she had switched her mood and stood up.


    ¡°Besides, when I met the sea dragon and swam together with His Majesty, I had already acquired unforgettable memories!¡±


    ¡°Although those memories are the ones I specifically hated¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, otherwise, everyone¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    Hadith also stood up next to Jill. But, for some reason, he had begun to take off his shoes.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­Being honest, I want to race with you on the beach. However, considering my lack of magical power, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll just make you worried.¡±


    He walked to the sea. After scooping the waves, Hadith turned around and splashed it on Jill.


    Unable to react, Jill was drenched by seawater.


    ¡°Even if you said that there¡¯ll be next year, or the year after that¡ªas of now, we¡¯re the only ones here. If it¡¯s only this much, we can do that, right?¡±


    Hadith laughed softly¡ªit lead to a gradual uplifting feeling swelling inside Jill¡¯s slightly hollow chest. She begun to take off her shoes as well.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve done it, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m still unwell, remember?¡±


    ¡°No can do! I won¡¯t hold anything back! Take this!¡±


    The waves she had kicked hit Hadith in a flashy manner. Thus, Hadith struck back¡ªthat time, it was mud.


    Her entire body was dripping with water¡ªthat way, her body was already considered a weapon.


    ¡°Ei¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Uwa, wawawa¡ª!¡±


    After Jill had shouted, she leaped towards Hadith. Hadith fell down and was swallowed by the approaching large waves.


    The water level reached Jill¡¯s chest. It prompted Hadith to stand up and reach for her.


    ¡°Aah, we¡¯ve entered the sea with our clothes on. We¡¯ll catch a cold like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll nurse you back, then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about me, and instead talking about you. Besides, you can¡¯t peel a fruit, much less nurse someone back to health!¡±


    The annoyed Jill tried to leap towards Hadith again¡ªhowever, she got hugged instead.


    ¡°Jill, look towards the sky.¡±


    The night sky was completely dark¡ªthere were no clouds, and the stars were beginning to gleam. They spread out across the horizon, causing the sea surface to glitter. It felt as if they were floating in the night sky.


    ¡°So pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Can you see the constellations?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the biggest star. However, there¡¯s also a little star next to it, right?¡±


    While looking at the direction pointed by Hadith, she asked for him to teach her constellations. Hadith, whom was raised by the Dragon God in seclusion, was familiar with nature.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re so knowledgeable about the constellations.¡±


    ¡°The night sky is a sky, still. It won¡¯t look good if the Dragon Emperor isn¡¯t familiar with the sky.¡±


    As he smiled gently, Hadith¡¯s golden eyes appeared like stars. They also reminded her of the Dragon God, who reigned over the sky and reason. His eyes bore the same color as the Dragon God¡¯s scales.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect for our memories if a shooting star were to appear?¡±


    Hearing him mutter such a heartfelt wish, Jill wrapped her arms around Hadith¡¯s neck.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s already perfect as it is.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a memory of splashing around the shore with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But at the same time, I got soaked along with His Majesty, watched the stars together, and was taught about the constellations.¡±


    The memories were simply too wonderful.


    With a rustling noise, Hadith returned to the shore. Camila and Zeke rushed towards them, probably coming to see the situation.


    ¡°What are you guys doing~!? Why are the two of you soaked~!?¡±


    ¡°There are no dry towels left. Not to mention, if we don¡¯t return ASAP, something¡¯s terrible gonna happen.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s return immediately. I don¡¯t want the wrath of my brother Listeard to be part of our memories.¡±


    Jill giggled at Hadith who sported a troubled expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s also bring His Highness Listeard next year, and make more memories.¡±


    ¡°But that would lessen my time with you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ll do more things next year that I couldn¡¯t do this year¡ªtherefore, we¡¯ll have more time.¡±


    Hadith, who embraced Jill back, called for Rave. Hadith laughed as he waited for Camila and Zeke to finish packing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Next year, my magic will surely be fully replenished. We can do various more things safely.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s be in good physical condition.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you matured a bit?¡±


    Jill replied with a meaningful whisper, both her fists clenched.


    ¡°Leave it to me! I¡¯ll do my best to make sure we go to the beach! In fact, that will be next year¡¯s first priority!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not the kind of memory I¡¯m aiming for.¡±

 CH 106

    The sky was heavy.


    The clouds were dark and seemed to cling to the Sky City of Raelm. It was as if the Dragon God was cursing the Rave Empire.


    Shaking off the sinister thought that passed for a moment, Listeard landed the red dragon on the dragon airfield below. Then, he jumped from the saddle and patted the neck of the dragon who had carried him there.


    ¡°Thank you, Brynhilde. Return right away.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Listeard! Since when did you arrive here?!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my uncle?¡±


    When he asked the rushing soldier, the answer was immediate.


    ¡°Oh, that¡­ he personally formed a search team to locate the fake emperor, Hadith.¡±


    ¡°¡®The fake emperor¡¯, you say¡­?¡±


    Listeard wanted to yell at said soldier. However, he didn¡¯t have the luxury to do so at the moment. It was then that he set out to find someone he could talk to.


    ¡°Your Highness Listeard.¡±


    When he heard the voice of one who didn¡¯t understand, Listeard¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    The other person laughed calmly as usual, regardless of the apparent disgust on Listeard¡¯s face¡ªeven though that person¡¯s biological younger brother had been banished from the imperial capital.


    ¡°Welcome home. I¡¯ve heard from Her Highness Elynsia that you¡¯ll be staying here for a while.¡±


    Listeard¡¯s face grew increasingly bitter when he recalled the face of his half-sister, who had failed the negotiations¡ªhowever, his sister probably intended no harm.


    Hadith¡¯s brother, Vissel, might be able to mediate between Hadith and Georg¡ªsuch was what his gentle but na?ve sister thought. She might have even though that Vissel was troubled by the dilemma.


    ¡°Your palace is ready, Listeard. Please have a rest there. Frida is also waiting.¡±


    However, Vissel didn¡¯t at all look troubled. If he was, Listeard couldn¡¯t perceive it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you to refrain using that manner to address me, older brother Vissel¡ªbut you are just like Hadith. You may be my half-brother, but you¡¯re still the crown prince of the Rave Empire. I want you to be aware of that.¡±


    At Listeard¡¯s advice, the young man laughed softly, causing his grayish hair to sway. His pale gold eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Yes, but such an overkill role was also imposed on me by my adorable little brother, Hadith. He may be dissatisfied with the genuine Rave family. It¡¯s a sign of awareness. He doesn¡¯t want to conflict with us and instead wants to lead his own way of life.¡±


    The soft-spoken young man¡¯s demeanor was the opposite of his younger brother, whom exuded danger and intimidation akin to that of a blade. The appearance of his black hair and golden eyes, which were a bit paler, was reminiscent of his younger brother.


    However, Listeard felt unpleasant. Beneath that self-depreciating smile, who knew what that guy was planning.


    ¡°Basically, despite saying your position was given to you by Hadith, you¡¯re going to abandon your younger brother and support your uncle to be the new emperor?¡±


    ¡°Such a grand decision is beyond me, older brother Listeard. Everything has already been decided by the Dragon God Rave. Who is the true Dragon Emperor¡ªthe answer to that, you should already know.¡±


    Vissel smiled gently without worrying about the breathtaking signs of their surroundings. Listeard got angry and grabbed his chest.


    ¡°Are you saying that you can¡¯t stop uncle!? As of now, Hadith is being chased by the imperial army! Not only is he being forced to escape, he also has no allies¡ªmeanwhile, you¡­!¡±


    ¡°My younger brother grew up with the Dragon God in the frontier as his asylum. The imperial army is beneath him. He doesn¡¯t need an ally.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem! How do you think Hadith must be feeling right now?!¡±


    Listeard might not know where Hadith was, or what he was doing¡ªbut as for the feeling of being chased by people all over the empire¡­ the feeling of having no one by his side¡­


    It wasn¡¯t long before Listeard started looking for Hadith when he realized no one would think about such a simple thing.


    Listeard¡¯s half-brother was still unfathomable.


    If Vissel were to be led astray, what would happen to that kingdom?


    ¡°In the first place, you should be looking for Hadith!¡±


    ¡°Of course, if he were to ask for help, I¡¯d go to him. He¡¯s my younger brother, after all. However, there¡¯s one thing we mustn¡¯t forget.¡±


    Vissel gradually spoke with a cold gaze, as if explaining to a little child.


    ¡°That child is the Dragon Emperor. It¡¯s presumptuous in of itself that someone, including myself, can do something about it.¡±


    Listeard was stunned by his own misunderstanding.


    He thought he was merely incompatible with Vissel. However, that feeling had nothing to do with anything, at all. He thought Vissel was on good terms with Hadith¡ªhe believed Vissel was a good brother to Hadith.


    But that man said it himself¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t reach out for his younger brother.


    What is he thinking? No way¡­!


    The crown prince who supposedly believed that his younger brother wielded the heavenly sword, and who was also the key to stopping the continuous death of the princes. Vissel was the one who conveyed Hadith¡¯s words instead of Hadith himself. Hadith¡¯s brutal purge of Marquis Veil was also said to have been for some reason.


    Not even once did Vissel try to stop him.


    Listeard¡¯s view of Vissel grew even more terrifying¡ª


    ¡ªa gentle brother who kept coordinating with his estranged and cursed younger brother as he became the cogwheel for a smooth reign of the Rave Empire.


    Listeard gently took Vissel¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°¡­If Hadith contacts you, tell me. I¡¯ll go to his aid.¡±


    In a surprised manner, Vissel titled his neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural, you¡¯re my half-brother.¡±


    Listeard started walking wildly while clenching his fist. First, he needed to ascertain Frida¡¯s safety, and then¡ªwhat?


    What could he possibly do?


    Even if only a single person, I hope someone is on that moron¡¯s side.


    He was fed up with relying on others who had little to no desire of doing anything.


    When Hadith was leaving for Kratos, Listeard should¡¯ve said something to him¡ªeven if it was only a single word.


    When Listeard heard about the disposition of Marquis Veil, had he objected, surely, he would have been killed.


    Would things be any different if he tried to shake off his little sister to the point of crying, begging, or even hit her with whatever he could have gotten his hands on to prevent her from going?


    When he thought about it, he realized that it was probably already too late.


    To find Hadith, his uncle burned a village of innocents. Still, Hadith hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Although the one who did the burning was his uncle, the resentment was instead focused on Hadith who refused to appear. Then, the dragons began to disappear.


    Logistics was stagnant while confusion spread. That time around, criticisms gathered from here and there towards the royal family, and skirmishes occurred. In which they shouted¡ª


    ¡ªWhat on earth is the emperor doing!?


    Interestingly, no one thought that Hadith was already dead. His uncle, claiming to be the new emperor, began to contradict himself as to complain about the negligence of emperor Hadith.


    Hadith was indeed the Dragon Emperor.


    To corroborate that, a strange disease began to spread. When someone contracted said illness, that person¡¯s heart would stop and the body would become covered with a dense layer of scales. The source of the infection was clear.


    The first one to succumb to the disease was none other than his uncle. The disease progressed slowly.


    Even the Rave royal family was cursed. It was no longer clear whom was the true emperor of that empire, and what was happening.


    The imperial army, who once expelled Hadith from the imperial capital because he was supposedly a fake emperor, captured his uncle. By that point, his uncle¡¯s right arm was already covered in scales. He was subsequently dragged to the central square¡ªno one could stop it.


    After it had come to that, there was no choice but to believe that he¡¯d come back.


    He¡¯d come back to the throne. It was no longer a wish, or a hope. Just plain terror.


    The day after his uncle was executed by the imperial army, Hadith¡ªalone¡ªopened the gate of the imperial capital and made a triumphant return.


    In just two months, the mayhem of the fake emperor had ended.

 CH 107

    ¡°What have you done!?¡±


    While everyone prostrated themselves as he entered the imperial castle, suddenly, he was grabbed by the chest. Hadith, who had been relaxing for about two months, blinked as if he had heard an alarm clock.


    Who is it? Um, surely¡­


    While trying to remember, he was shaken by a strong force.


    ¡°Where were you and what were you doing until now¡ªwhy didn¡¯t you do anything!?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand the meaning and the frown. Then, Vissel came in to pull the person off.


    ¡°Hadith, you¡¯re tired. Go to your room. Let¡¯s have this talk some other time.¡±


    ¡°My conversation doesn¡¯t involve you! You understand, right?! It¡¯s because we didn¡¯t talk it out that this kind of thing happened¡ªam I mistaken!?¡±


    ¡°Hadith.¡±


    He realized that his older brother was urging him to go. It seemed that his older brother was trying to protect him from the begrudging voice he had heard so far. The owner of the voice seemed keen on transferring responsibility on to him.


    That person was so annoying. It was when he decided to leave the person that he recalled his name¡ª


    ¡ªoh, right, Listeard.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come out when I was looking for you¡ª!¡±


    Surprised, he halted.


    After shaking Vissel off, Listeard again grabbed Hadith by the chest¡ªthat time with both hands.


    ¡°Natalie died in Kratos.¡±


    Natalie.


    He recalled the person a second later.


    It was the name of his half-sister.


    He had heard that she went missing when she was sent to Kratos by his uncle as a candidate for the crown prince¡¯ fianc¨¦e. It was also a means to ask Kratos for help.


    I see. She died.


    They probably killed her to cut any ties between Kratos and his uncle. That was sloppy of them. When would they realize they didn¡¯t need to go to such lengths?


    The half-brother before him may be angry because he realized it too late.


    In any case, both Kratos and Rave were trying to figure out which side caused her death.


    ¡°Are you listening, Hadith!?¡±


    ¡°Well, Kratos is going to have it, then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    Because he was yelled at, Hadith turned towards his half-brother. His half-brother sure was noisy¡­


    ¡­However, that was also when he noticed something in Listeard¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you return before any of this happened¡­!¡±


    Listeard wanted to blame it on Hadith not returning.


    It was troublesome to deal with Listeard¡ªnevertheless, Hadith felt that he had to answer somehow.


    Hadith answered as calmly as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given my warning. If I, the Dragon Emperor, were to be discarded, the dragons will naturally abandon the people. That the curse of the Dragon God would also claim my uncle, who dared cheat on the heavenly sword, in the near future.¡±


    ¡°Exactly what do you mean by the near future?! When!?¡±


    ¡°When I was chased from the imperial capital.¡±


    When Hadith laughed, some people were surprised and trembled.


    Surely, two months ago, some of those people struck Hadith in favor of Georg¡ªthe supposed true emperor. Despite that, those people hadn¡¯t only executed Georg, but were now welcoming Hadith.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourselves. Because I thought the penance would soon arrive, I returned. In the meantime, I don¡¯t want you to confuse my reason.¡±


    That should be good enough. Hadith tried to shake off Listeard¡¯s hand.


    However, he grabbed Hadith¡¯s hand, instead.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of that.¡±


    Hadith frowned¡ªwhat was Listeard going to say?


    Listeard rushed to Hadith.


    ¡°Listen, I haven¡¯t heard any of that. If I had, I would¡¯ve¡ª¡±


    ¡°You would¡¯ve what?¡±


    For some reason, it felt funny. Such words came from those who had heartlessly abandoned him. Hadith asked Listeard, whose eyes were wide open.


    ¡°What would you¡¯ve done? Would you reclaim your little sister whom had been taken hostage by your uncle? Even if it meant going against the words of Duke of Leirzatz, the mastermind behind the idea? The only reason you said any of this is because everything has already happened.¡±


    ¡°That, is¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Is it my fault, again? If me fleeing from the imperial capital due to being chased, that village being burned, the dragons fleeing, many people being dead, your half-sister dying, and my uncle and the imperial people having a strange curse are all my own faults¡ªthen why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡±


    As he spelled it all out, he felt a sense of enjoyment.


    While rubbing Listeard¡¯s weaknesses to his own face, Hadith laughed while holding his stomach.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be nice? Kill me, and I¡¯m sure the dragons would attack the humans all at once. The whole empire would be reduced to a sea of fire! Kratos wouldn¡¯t be spared, either! The empire will perish. Everyone dies¡ªthey¡¯d be killed! You don¡¯t want things to end up that way, right? Hence why you need me. Hence why you blamed everything on me. Everything is my fault¡ªam I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ha, dith¡­¡±


    Listeard called his name with a soulless voice.


    How boring. Hadith snorted.


    ¡°If you have any complaints, die, and then tell me.¡±


    Despite so, there was no reply. No one said anything¡ª


    ¡ªexcept for one. The Dragon God inside his chest.


    ¡°Hadith.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Rave? You see, you can¡¯t control anything unless you suppress them through fear. That¡¯s how everything¡¯s supposed to be.¡±


    Hence why he left everything alone. Until everyone rubbed their foreheads on the ground, begging for him to return, while presenting his uncle¡¯s head to him.


    Otherwise, no one would try to obey him. The conflict would only increase.


    He also secretly contacted Vissel. He only believed in his older brother. Everybody else would just threaten, curse, and betray him¡ªas if Hadith was the wrong one.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired¡ªI¡¯m sick of it.¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t he a good person?¡±


    ¡°Now, I wonder about that.¡±


    A fellow with a lot of important things was exactly the type of person who¡¯d chose betrayal.


    There was a small shadow in the corner of his peripheral. The girl¡¯s fluffy hair could be seen from behind a pillar.


    ¡­It was merely another younger half-sister who¡¯d just run whenever she saw Hadith.


    At the same time, it was also that preacher¡¯s, Listeard¡¯s, precious little sister.


    ¡°How unpleasant.¡±


    Inside Hadith¡¯s chest, Rave didn¡¯t deny it.

 CH 108

    The very next day, Listeard¡¯s little sister was kidnapped.


    Hadith did nothing because there was no particular request, and he was also not interested in the culprit. The day after, Listeard was mocked by Hadith.


    Listeard didn¡¯t even respond¡ªperhaps he was also mocking himself, or he plain thought it was Hadith¡¯s doing.


    Afterwards, he led his own Dragon Knights and rebelled out of nowhere.


    It was clear that the kidnapping of his little sister was part of the reason. Did he resent Hadith for abandoning his little sister? Or was that the price for his little sister¡¯s freedom?


    Hadith wasn¡¯t interested in either. The consequence for betraying him remained the same.


    Vissel asked Hadith to leave it to him, so that was what he did. However, Listeard¡¯s Dragon Knights were well-trained. Moreover, he was riding a red dragon. The appearance of him flying in the sky on the front line must had been mysterious. Their morale was high, so it was hard to shake them off. On the contrary, there were also those who joined him due to his words.


    ¡°Do you think Hadith Theos Rave¡¯s way is right?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to fight the Dragon Emperor. All we need to do is close his ears and eyes from those who trying to misled him with sweet words. We will reclaim the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    Hadith had no idea what Listeard was saying.


    However, many seemed struck by his earnest words, and the scale of the uprising only grew.


    Even though those people had seen Georg¡¯s demise, they still turned against Hadith. It seemed that people truly had the penchant for conveniently forgetting.


    However, the Duke of Leirzatz had already turned his back towards Listeard. Without any support from the aristocracy, Listeard was gradually cornered by the overwhelming difference in quantity. In the end, the uprising was settled in less than a month and Listeard¡¯s execution was decided.


    ¡°Her Highness Elynsia has issued a petition to lessen his sentence.¡±


    ¡°Unnecessary.¡±


    What was she saying, now? She was still so kind, so helpless. Vissel nodded with satisfaction to towards Hadith¡¯s blunt reply.


    ¡°The moment he turned against you, Listeard was no longer considered a member of the royal family. Being merciful is useless. It¡¯d be a problem if an idiot tried to imitate him.¡±


    ¡°I thought they¡¯d learn from my uncle¡¯s case.¡±


    ¡°People are much stupider than you think, Hadith.¡±


    ¡°To the point they¡¯d wage a battle they know they¡¯d lose?¡±


    Vissel made a slightly embarrassed look at Hadith¡¯s words and changed the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be over, soon. You just have to watch from the balcony. Of course, yYou don¡¯t have to do that if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°If he has any excuses, I will hear them.¡±


    ¡°He just said that, ¡®you¡¯re mistaken.¡¯ That¡¯s the gist of his claim.¡±


    Regardless, Listeard¡¯s red dragon never left the execution site. Rave was concerned, while people were concerned that the red dragon would start rampaging. They were hoping that the emperor would stop Listeard¡¯s execution.


    ¡°I¡¯ll witness it until the end. That is also an obligation of the emperor.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. Well, thanks to him, the Duke of Leirzatz, who has been causing a fuss for some reason, has become quiet. It¡¯s painful that the option I had prepared for you has been scraped, though¡­¡±


    Towards his brother¡¯s remark, Hadith raised his face.


    I see. No wonder the proceeding has been so smooth.


    ¡ªthe Duke of Leirzatz had lost his insurmountable force the moment he was chalked up as a rebel. On the other hand, the supposedly more powerful Duke of Fairert was forced to withdraw spectacularly after his first move when he attempted to quell Listeard. The duke¡¯s proud military facilities were destroyed. Vissel¡¯s hands, which were backed by the Fairert, had decreased considerably because they were careless. They decided to deploy their forces piece by piece instead of properly mobilizing them.


    Those who had turned against Hadith had crushed each other without any of them realizing.


    With this, everything should be quieter¡­


    Moving from the dimly-lit corridor to the bright balcony dazzled him for a second.


    The sky seen from the balcony where the wind blew was deep blue. Clear skies with no clouds. It was said that the execution would proceed the moment the bell rung. But on such a day, what if it was mistaken for a celebration bell?


    The execution site in the open space under the balcony was also surreal. A red dragon stood next to it while the steadfast crowd looked at the execution site with bathed breath. It was as if they were cut out of a picture.


    It was quiet.


    Perhaps because of the tranquility, the eyes were naturally on his traitorous half-brother.


    Listeard had just straighten his posture and climbed on the execution site. He was wearing a ragged prison uniform. He wasn¡¯t even tied up.


    Hadith jumped over the balcony and landed in front of him whom was about to be beheaded at the execution table. Vissel, whom noticed it late, couldn¡¯t give a proper warning.


    Still, everything was quiet.


    No, everyone was actually talking¡ª¡°Why isn¡¯t he tied?¡± ¡°What if he were to run away?¡±


    However, neither of those reached the eyes or ears of Hadith.


    His half-brother bent his knees and stuck out his neck.


    The half-brother who noticed the shadow of Hadith blinked.


    Then, he frowned.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve finally come to hear my complaints. How slow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hadith didn¡¯t want to hear anything. Despite that, he didn¡¯t attempt to close his ears. He couldn¡¯t.


    Listeard, whom was about to die, had very gentle eyes.


    ¡°Did you hear them? The voices of those who are trying to save you.¡±


    By merely seeing Hadith, whom only blinked once, Listeard seemed to have had guessed his reply.


    ¡°Use it well. It¡¯s fine with me. In the end, I couldn¡¯t choose between Frida or you.¡±


    Listeard closed his eyes¡ªin resignation, with satisfaction.


    ¡°But treat Frida¡¯s body with care. She was a wise child. I heard she died of poisoning. She tried not to weigh me down. She fulfilled her duty as a member of the Rave royal family well, which was dying without weighing down anyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that a complaint?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a request, obviously. As for my complaint¡ª¡±


    Although he, the rebel, was about to be executed, Listeard laughed fearlessly.


    As if he had succeeded.


    ¡°Let me tell you this¡ªI¡¯m two months older than you.¡±


    Is that a complaint?


    Before Hadith could inquire, Listeard¡¯s head had fallen and rolled. The guillotine fell without a signal.


    Cries, he couldn¡¯t tell if they were screams or cheers, finally reached Hadith¡¯s ear.


    Blood dripped as it reached the tips of his shoes.


    As if it had seen everything, the red dragon spread its wings and went up to the sky.


    However, Hadith stood in a daze. He didn¡¯t understand the meaning¡ª


    ¡ªno, that wasn¡¯t true.


    He knew.


    Was it for my sake?


    But the answer could no longer be heard. Even the inside of his chest was silent.


    Did you truly say that for my sake?


    Even the Dragon God of Reason, who didn¡¯t understood love, had no answer for that.


    ¡°Listeard!¡±


    Elynsia, who screamed, ran and embraced her half-brother¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t mind getting soiled by blood. She crouched and cried.


    For some reason, Hadith felt envious of her.


    ¡°Listeard, why, there should have been some time left, so why¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡­Caskets.¡±


    That was the only thing he could do.


    ¡°Older sister, prepare caskets¡­ get ready for the funeral.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hadith?¡±


    ¡°We shall prepare for the funerals of Listeard Theos Rave, and Frida Theos Rave.¡±


    Reflected upon Elynsia¡¯s eyes, which were wide open, he didn¡¯t know how he looked. The soldiers approaching to deal with the corpse was also confused.


    But, if he were to leave it to Elynsia, all should be well.


    Hadith flipped his cloak, kicked the ground lightly, and returned to the balcony.


    Vissel was there.


    ¡°Hadith, what are you talking about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Prepare for the funerals, now.¡±


    ¡°What? Why would you want to bury Listeard? He was a rebel, therefore he was executed¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did the guillotine fall before the appointed time, older brother?¡±


    Vissel shut up. The bell hadn¡¯t rung yet. Listeard should still be alive.


    Hadith should¡¯ve had time to hear the answer to his burning question.


    ¡°That was¡­ probably a mistake, or due to a poor inspection of the equipment?¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be considered an execution, then. He died in an accident. What are you dissatisfied about?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Bury my brother Listeard, along with his sister¡ªthis is an order.¡±


    He looked straight at his older brother.


    Hadith thought it was for revenge.


    So, it turned out, Listeard risked his life to voice his complaints.


    ¡°If you think I don¡¯t know anything, you¡¯re sorely mistaken, older brother, Vissel.¡±


    Why was Listeard¡¯s little sister kidnapped? What for? Why did Listeard rebel?


    Hadith knew. Hadith knew everything¡ª


    ¡ªwith his little sister abducted, Listeard was ordered to betray Hadith. That was what he did. Trying to not weighing down her older brother¡¯s, the little sister died of poison.


    He knew everything.


    Despite so, no matter the reason, betrayal was betrayal. There was no mistaking it. Even Rave wasn¡¯t denying that. That was why, Hadith was alright with everything.


    Betrayal¡ªthat was all that was there to it.


    But what was Listeard complaining about?


    ¡°Stop whining or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    As Hadith leaned closer to the point their noses had almost touched, Vissel shut his mouth. Hadith glanced coldly as he walked pass Vissel.


    He walked a little down the hallway to the high bridge tower.


    A figure of a dragon could be seen flying far away amidst the wide blue sky. It was Listeard¡¯s dragon. Rave appeared and muttered.


    ¡°It stayed by his side until the end.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°The dragon left his Dragon Knights to come to his side, just like that.¡±


    ¡°Even though neither you nor I ordered for anything in particular.¡±


    The dragons were the messengers of Dragon God Rave. Each had its own will, but if the Dragon God or the Dragon Emperor were to order it, it¡¯d eventually obey. It took only a single command from Hadith for Listeard¡¯s Dragon Knights to be destroyed.


    The dragons would never obey those who lied to the Dragon God and the Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°How human-like¡ªis all I can say about it. Otherwise, that dragon¡¯s betrayal wouldn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe in the words of a traitor.¡±


    Be it the older brother who didn¡¯t want him, or his dragon¡ªHadith didn¡¯t believe in any of them.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s find my wife quickly, Rave.¡±


    Suddenly, such a feeling emerged.


    Rave¡¯s eyes widened as he smiled.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard you say that in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sporting a haggard look all the time, lately. You barely even cook.¡±


    ¡°I was busy with my uncle¡¯s case, I had forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, because it¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s important for me to find her soon¡ª¡±


    Soon, while he could still laugh, please¡ª


    Before he were to start crying, hurry up¡ª

 CH 109

    ¡°Forgive me!¡±


    A fork was stabbed into a thick chestnut cream that somehow possessed an enticing color. After she had scooped up the crispy pie crust and took a bite, the world seemed to shine. Jill fluttered her legs from to the mild sweetness of chestnuts and the texture of the moist cream, which was beyond words.


    ¡°Delicious, isn¡¯t it? Then, that¡¯s a relief. It¡¯s called, ¡®montblanc¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Hwonbuanc!¡±


    She shall remember it!


    Hadith narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk while eating.¡±


    Jill nodded back.


    Next to her, the knights of the Dragon Princess were enjoying tea poured by the Dragon Emperor. Considering their titles and etiquette, they felt that something was odd, but they decided to not fuss about it. The two made a bitter smile.


    ¡°It seems that captain really likes eating. It¡¯s only during moment like this when she acts befitting of her age.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Jill-chan still has a childlike side to herself~¡±


    Hearing that, Jill¡¯s fork stopped.


    ¡­Befitting¡­ of my age?


    Jill Saber was 11-years-old as of the present.


    Despite so, she probably was 16-years-old, no, 17-years-old in actuality. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t surprising for her to not behave childishly.


    But, by that, did they mean that she was acting like an 11-year-old?


    N, no way¡­ could it be, because I¡¯m inside this body, childishness rubbed in?!


    ¡°Jill, it comes with cream.¡±


    Hadith carefully wiped the dazed Jill¡¯s mouth.


    ***


    When he looked into the drawing room to invite her for tea, Hadith saw a rare sight.


    ¡°Jill, why are you suddenly embroidering?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s adult-like, Your Majesty.¡±


    Towards the stiff Jill, Hadith blinked. Rave, whom hadn¡¯t been able to appear much yet, asked within his chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Little Miss? Didn¡¯t she hate embroidery?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is not ordinary embroidery, Rave. She could be practicing magic.¡±


    ¡°Umm, certainly don¡¯t ever say that to Little Miss. By the way, that¡¯s probably a flower motif.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Not a cow?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Cows usually don¡¯t appear in embroidery. No, wait, Little Miss is a special case¡­¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be helped that he would secretly discuss the current situation with the Dragon God.


    ¡°Uh, ¡­t, that¡¯s right. What do you want for today¡¯s snack?¡±


    For the time being, he¡¯d attempt to unravel Jill¡¯s heart. Jill, who stopped doing her embroidery, suddenly turned towards him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, can you please stop?¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°For me to still have my snack prepared, it¡¯s unbefitting of my age!¡±


    To the raging Jill, Hadith went agape.


    ¡°In the first place, I think that Your Majesty¡¯s snack is bad!¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay, I¡¯m sorry¡­? But, why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too delicious! It makes me act childish!¡±


    Hadith truly didn¡¯t understand what Jill was spouting. However, she was also dead serious.


    ¡°That¡¯s why! To regain my old self, I need to cut off His Majesty¡¯s snacks!¡±


    ¡°Y, your old self? Did your old self not eat snacks?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. I had snacks three times a day.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the difference from now¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After Jill pondered with a straight face, she suddenly thrusted a notebook into Hadith¡¯s side.


    ¡°T, to be a proper adult, I¡¯ve written poetry! It¡¯s homework from Lady Sufia! ¡­Although I only remembered about it now¡­¡±


    ¡°H, how diligent of you, even though you used to run away from those assignments¡­¡±


    ¡°That kind of childish behavior, I¡¯ve grown out of it! I¡¯ve been taught a proper trick to it. Something about heartfelt, valuing harmony above all¡ªthat kind of stuff!¡±


    ¡°¡­Can you show me?¡±


    He took the notebook from Jill and opened it. Jill stuck her chest out proudly.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m very confident.¡±


    ¡ª¡®The Harmony of Pork and Pineapple.¡¯


    In other words, it was last night¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Rave, who could no longer remain collected, rolled out of Hadith¡¯s body while closing his mouth.


    ¡°Gyahahahahahahahaha!!!¡±


    ¡°Why are you laughing!?¡±


    ¡°R, Rave, you¡¯re being rude. This lyric¡ªoh, right, it isn¡¯t. Um, you¡¯ve properly grasped how to convey the deliciousness¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, why are you getting teary eyed!?¡±


    The notebook was taken from Hadith as Jill hid her face. That reaction of hers was also cute.


    ¡°¡­Becoming an adult is difficult¡­¡±


    While releasing Rave, whom was rolling on the floor laughing, Hadith answered with a smile.


    ¡°An adult is but a child who got older.¡±


    Jill stared at him for a moment. Her eyes showed a hint of distrust. She didn¡¯t appear convinced.


    ¡°But, even as an adult, I want you to continue enjoying my cooking.¡±


    Jill¡¯s big eyes fluttered as she asked quietly.


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t that childish?¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it nice to have a woman who brightens the table?¡±


    Jill blinked repeatedly while she pondered seriously. Meanwhile, Hadith lifted Jill up.


    ¡°Until then, stay a child. If you suddenly become an adult, my heart will stop.¡±


    After seeing Hadith¡¯s face, Jill blushed. She pouted her lips as her gaze wandered.


    ¡°¡­If Your Majesty says so.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s have a snack. I baked cream puffs.¡±


    ¡°Can I have three!?¡±


    ¡°No, only two.¡±


    Jill embraced Hadith¡¯s neck with swollen cheeks.


    ¡°Your Majesty is stingy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I made big ones.¡±


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯ll stay a child for you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. Also, that¡¯s very mature of you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    No matter how long Jill stared at him with doubt, he didn¡¯t answer.


    Hadith whispered softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you grow up.¡±


    He kissed her on her cheek, which resembled a ripe apple, instead of her lips.


    The Dragon God, whom was still not over the ¡®The Harmony of Pork and Pineapple¡¯, was left alone as Hadith brought his beloved wife to the table to prepare tea and sweets.

 CH 110

    Desiring to sleep under the sun on a fine day was a universal idea in the world.


    Rave didn¡¯t have to remind Hadith to work, or to be called a pathetic god by the latter¡ªwhich was also his own vessel. Hadith was off duty while his cute bride had just returned from practicing with her two knights in the courtyard.


    The gentle spring breeze was blowing across the terrace of the palace where Hadith was napping with Jill. With the right amount of sunlight, the sofa became a great place to take a nap.


    As it was, even the Dragon God should be allowed to roam.


    ¡°Peace is good¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhere did Hadith escape¡ª!?!?¡±


    Said peace had shattered in an instant. Rave raised his upper body.


    The one who burst in was a member of the Rave Royal Family, one whom Hadith recently came to refer to as, ¡®older brother¡¯. Technically, it might be false, but as long as Rave permitted it, he was considered apart of the royal family. Quick to understand, that person adjusted his collar.


    Listeard Theos Rave.


    ¡°Are you here, Hadith!? You are not hiding, right!?¡±


    Listeard, who has no hesitation in entering the emperor¡¯s chamber and flipping over the sheets, was by no means polite. He was trying to show Hadith,¡®I¡¯m your older brother!¡¯


    Apart from Listeard, there was also one other person whom was trying to nail the same point to Hadith.


    Certainly, if Listeard is the ¡®Older Brother of Light¡¯, then that other one is the ¡®Older Brother of Darkness¡¯.


    Rave didn¡¯t know which one was better for Hadith.


    However, Rave didn¡¯t hate Listeard. He was a person who embodied the imperial ideals like that. Hadith, who had a lot of accumulated darkness within, might consider such a person, ¡®too dazzling¡¯¡ª


    ¡ªbut Hadith certainly needed such a person.


    ¡°Not here? Where did he escape to¡­?¡±


    ¡°Did that idiot escape again? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how much I speak to anyone, no one listens! Why don¡¯t they just leave everything to me!?¡±


    ¡°By going to you when you called out, I¡¯m already making an effort, here¡­¡±


    Rave knew Listeard couldn¡¯t hear him, therefore, they couldn¡¯t speak. He floated and tried to circling around Listeard but to no avail. However, amidst leaving, Listeard suddenly halted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at¡ªoh, Haddy?¡±


    Although there was no reply, Listeard picked up the teddy bear on the side of the bed. He was staring at a doll with furrowing eyebrows.


    ¡°How in the world can this be such a killing weapon¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, because it was magically sewn with the blood of the Dragon god.¡±


    ¡°In the first place, it¡¯s ridiculous to have give this to that little girl.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I disagree. She¡¯s still a girl, too, you know. Sometimes the Little Miss even works with Haddy as a team.¡±


    The good thing about not being noticed was that he could perch himself on Listeard¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Seriously, that moron¡ªhuh? My shoulder suddenly feels heavy¡­ could this be, a symptom of stiff shoulders?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably my fault. Although you can just think of it as Hadith¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this was handsewn¡­?¡±


    In silence, Listeard gazed at Haddy¡¯s cloak.


    ¡°Koke.¡±


    Saut¨¦ chirped to call for his attention from below. Saut¨¦ seemed to think that Haddy was his subordinate or something. As such, Saut¨¦ was often within reach.


    ¡°N-no, you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not trying to steal it¡­ On another note, my little sister, Frida, likes stuffed animals.¡±


    Listeard, who fixed his posture, awkwardly began to make excuse.


    ¡°For a moment, I thought it was Hadith¡­ okay, time to stop. I don¡¯t know what I was doing¡­¡±


    That was the right decision.


    ¡°¡­I just wish there was an opportunity.¡±


    At the words muttered by Listeard, Rave blinked.


    ¡°Are you trying to fix Hadith¡¯s relationship with your little sister?¡±


    ¡°However, her first impression of him is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Frida¡¯s first meeting with Hadith consisted of her father begging her half-brother to spare his life while he was strangely looking down at said father. Moreover, near the end, Hadith was a little blunt.


    It made sense for the little girl to fear her half-brother whom had abandoned her biological father. Along with Listeard, Rave also gazed into the distance.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just impossible¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee that such a thing will never happen again¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Hadith may be spoiled, but he should be a good brother.¡±


    Surprised, Rave looked at Listeard¡¯s profile.


    Listeard wasn¡¯t staring at him, but at Haddy.


    ¡°Even I, whom was once a spoiled younger brother, is now trying to be a good older brother.¡±


    Rave was the God of Reason.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t comprehend wishful thinking that made no sense whatsoever.


    However¡ª


    ¡°¡­That would be nice.¡±


    ¡°Rave, are you there? Older brother Listeard hasn¡¯t come¡ª¡±


    Hadith, peeking through the open door, looked inside and froze.


    Listeard laughed.


    ¡°Hadith, found you¡ª!!!¡±


    ¡°Older brother Listeard, you¡¯re too persistence! If you have this much free time, you should be focusing on work, instead!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk! Oi, wait, Hadi¡ªah.¡±


    Probably because he tried to chase after Hadith, Listeard¡¯s hand hit the vase, and Haddy fell from his grasp. Haddy hit his head on the corner of the shelf before then rolling onto the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Haddy¡¯s cute arms twitched.


    Hadith looked down at it with a straight face while Listeard¡¯s feet trembled.


    ¡°N, no way, is the doll considering that an attack?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. I improved its ability to detect attacks.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that?! Remove that feature immediately!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, older brother Listeard. If you stay still, you won¡¯t be attacked.¡±


    Haddy was a killing weapon that targeted everything within its sight and laid them to waste. Therefore, Hadith¡¯s advice was technically correct, however¡ª


    ¡°¡ªWell, good luck with that!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to use this situation to escape!?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s my older brother, he¡¯ll live!¡±


    The Dragon Emperor¡¯s older brother was resilient.


    Saut¨¦ had already hide. Haddy stood up with gleaming eyes. Rave sent an inaudible blessing to the pale Listeard.


    ¡°Do your best. You¡¯re that moron¡¯s older brother, right?¡±


    He was sure that made sense¡ªhe hoped so.

 CH 111.1

    ¡°Happy 11th birthday, Jill.¡±


    Presented to her upon her office desk was a black silk ribbon.


    Jill, who thought she was about to have a business discussion, was surprised to see her fianc¨¦. While pPushing up the bridge of his glasses with his index finger, her fianc¨¦ averted his gaze a little.


    ¡°¡­Even the military academy should allow this. After all, it¡¯s technically a string that ties hair.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m happy to receive this. Thank you, Geraldo¡­!¡±


    When she picked it up, the ribbon felt so good to the touch, it almost slipped off her hand. Although she had just clenched it, it didn¡¯t wrinkle. After holding her chest, she looked at the ribbon again.


    ¡­A ribbon that even the military academy would allow.


    Jill would soon be enrolled in Geraldo¡¯s military academy. When Geraldo told her she¡¯d be exempted from the crown princess education, she wondered if it was due to her lack of talent at embroidery and poetry. As it turned out, Geraldo hadn¡¯t given up on her.


    ¡°Our current situation is one where not even a birthday party can be held. Not even a good night¡¯s rest is possible¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s supposed to be a secret, but the second princess of the Rave Empire has proposed to me. Whether I refuse or accept the proposal, having you stand as my present fianc¨¦e will act as a provocation to the Rave Empire.¡±


    Originally, on her eleventh birthday, Jill was to officially be revealed as Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦e. However, the other day, the Rave Empire had suddenly sent their second princess to be engaged with him. As such, the reveal was cancelled. The reason was none other than the second princess¡¯ visit.


    There was no way they could dismiss such an opportunity. It was an offer made from a potential enemy they had been fighting for many years. Currently, there was a fake emperor mayhem in the Rave Empire. The uncle of the current emperor, Grand Duke Radea¡ªGeorg Theos Rave, claimed to be the new emperor on the grounds that the sword of the young emperor Hadith Theos Rave was a fake.


    It was also Georg, who had claimed to be the new emperor, who asked for Geraldo¡¯s engagement with Natalie Theos Rave, the second princess of the Rave Empire. As political as it was, even Jill could understand that it was their way of seeking help from Kratos. If they were to make a careless move, they¡¯d be caught up in the internal conflict of the Rave Empire.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the Rave Empire?¡±


    ¡°Grand Duke Radea has occupied the imperial capital. He¡¯s also trying to persuade the three dukes. Despite that, he¡¯s in a stalemate because he doesn¡¯t know the whereabouts of Hadith Theos Rave. Therefore, it¡¯ll take a little longer before the settlement. Until then, we have no choice but to dodge Princess Natalia¡¯s proposal.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Geraldo exchanged a greeting with the missing emperor at last year¡¯s birthday party, right? What kind of person is he? Is it true that he¡¯s the reincarnation of the Dragon God¡ªthe Dragon Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Hadith Theos Rave is a Dragon Emperor. At the very first glance, you can see his ambition. The fact that he¡¯s the legitimate Dragon Emperor is known to everyone¡ªdespite that, there seems to be an underlying reason as to why they don¡¯t acknowledge him.¡±


    Jill blinked at Geraldo¡¯s ridicule. He was the rumored cursed emperor¡ªHadith Theos Rave. That man hadn¡¯t only shaken his own empire, but also the Kingdom of Kratos. The cause of that was the fierce purge he enacted as a solution to a recent incident in the Water City of Veilburg. The opposition within the empire was great, and he was also considered dangerous, even within the Kingdom of Kratos.


    Despite such, Geraldo claimed he was still the true Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°Then, Grand Duke Radea¡ªGeorg, is the false emperor, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I believe that by the summer, he¡¯ll be defeated. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be overthrown or if the emperor¡¯s curse would reoccur, but in any case, it¡¯s not our kingdom. Our best solution is to arrange an engagement between that empire and our princess, or the opposite¡­ because of that, I¡¯ve burdened you. Faelis is also angry with me. She told me to not make you anxious with a sudden talk of an engagement.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one at fault¡­ I¡¯m sorry that my bride training didn¡¯t progress at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s unclear when the Rave Empire¡¯s turmoil will settle, the official announcement regarding our engagement will be next year, or the year after. Despite that, you¡¯ll be the crown princess. I¡¯ve decided that.¡±


    When told so, Jill nodded. Her cheeks were flushed. It was then.


    ¡°Your Highness Geraldo, if I may, Princess Natalie is missing.¡±


    Geraldo narrowed his eyes at the person who barged into the office without waiting for a reply. It couldn¡¯t be helped because that person was one of Geraldo¡¯s trusted aides. Jill was also a talented enough person whom was introduced as a candidate for adjutant.


    ¡°What do you mean, Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the carriage carrying Princess Natalie was attacked near the territory of Saber, which resulted in her getting abducted. It¡¯s unfortunate for her as it happened right after she had replaced the Saber family with her personal escort. I wonder if the abductors knew and made adjustments.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s their objective?¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, the culprit isn¡¯t our people. I have an inkling as to where she has been taken. Or rather, if the culprit does intend to harass the Rave Empire, only one destination is left¡ªthe Southern King¡¯s back palace.¡±


    Geraldo slammed his fist against the office desk. He took a deep breath and suppressed both his resentment and frustration. His hatred for his father could only be seen within the glint of his black eyes.


    ¡°Immediately search for and rescue Princess Natalie. Don¡¯t even show the slightest opening, otherwise we¡¯ll be letting the Rave Empire to take advantage of us. I¡¯m searching for a way to deal with the Rave Empire.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Geraldo, if you would, I¡¯d like to return to my parents¡¯ house and join the search!¡±


    A princess from another country was kidnapped in their own kingdom. Regardless of the political speculation surrounding the reason for her arrival, and also the search for the culprit, it¡¯d cause concern if Princess Natalie didn¡¯t return safely.


    I don¡¯t want to think about it, but if she were to be found dead in Kratos¡­!


    Geraldo¡¯s reply was as harsh as ever.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t you dare attempt to do anything! If that Southern King were to notice you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡±


    Geraldo hurried some instructions to Lawrence while Jill¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    ¡°It may already be too late. Don¡¯t get caught up in the matter regarding your own sister, Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be saying the same?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll make such a mistake? If hatred alone were enough to kill him, then I would have already done so! Look at the state of Faelis.¡±


    When she saw off her fianc¨¦, whose profile showed sternness, Jill¡¯s feelings were mixed. Lawrence tapped her shoulder.


    ¡°You can leave this to me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ His Highness Geraldo is in trouble, despite so, there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡±


    Geraldo didn¡¯t refer to his father, the king, as ¡®father.¡¯ He would address him as ¡®His Majesty¡¯ in public, but he would otherwise refer to him as the ¡®Southern King¡¯ in private.


    After all, his father threw most of his duties onto Geraldo and built a back palace under the direct control of the royal family South of Kratos. As of the present, that man was indulging in depravity. It was only natural to be repulsed by such a man. Geraldo¡¯s coldness told of their bond, which wasn¡¯t that of a family, or an amiable one.


    It may be a family problem¡­ one that he can only share with Faelis¡­


    Jill was Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡ªeven though it had only been for about half a year. Despite that, even if a little, she wanted to be of help.


    ¡°His Highness Geraldo doesn¡¯t want to put you at risk. This involves the Southern King, after all.¡±


    ¡°But, for His Highness Geraldo, I¡¯m willing to fight.¡±


    ¡°How reliable of you. Then, why don¡¯t you protect the pride of a man who doesn¡¯t want to involve his fianc¨¦e in danger or battle? Even His Highness Geraldo would prefer for his beloved woman to just enjoy herself, dressing up, and being pretty.¡±


    After a second, smoke erupted from Jill¡¯s head.


    I, I see¡­ so that¡¯s how it is, love sure is difficult¡­


    To be honest, that was her first time being treated like a princess since she was born. The moment she accepted the prince¡¯s engagement, she was about to soar. Her respect towards Geraldo was increasing every day. She was slightly aware that it might be because it was her first love¡ªbut she didn¡¯t care about that. Although, she was always confused because she didn¡¯t know what the correct thing to do was.


    ¡ªhence why, in the future, even when she had turned 16 years old, was hailed as the Battle Maiden, and was about to get married, the thought that Geraldo had merely been deceiving her had never arose.

 CH 111.2

    Geraldo¡¯s true love was Faelis while Jill was but a mere puppet being used to conceal his forbidden relationship.


    Having been executed by Geraldo, never once have I doubted that¡­


    Despite that, Faelis said something about her brother needing and loving Jill.


    Jill got up from the bed, rubbing her drowsy eyes. The bright sun shone into the spacious, canopy, bed. It was neither her own bedroom, nor the room provided by the royal castle. The ceiling and bed belonged to a kingdom that once neighbored to her. She still wasn¡¯t familiar with them.


    With nobody else there, it was quiet. Even so, the weather was nice. When she realized she was about to let out a sigh, Jill hurriedly tapped her cheeks with her hands.


    Her 11-years-old cheeks were still soft and squishy.


    Jill confirmed that, took a deep breath, and exclaimed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m no longer the fianc¨¦e of His Highness Geraldo, but the Dragon Princess! The wife of Hadith Theos Rave!¡±


    Her current location was the imperial castle of Raelm, the imperial capital that had just experienced the fake emperor mayhem. It was the emperor¡¯s bedroom.


    Neither the ¡®Veilburg¡¯s merciless purge, which accelerated the civil war¡¯, nor the ¡®false emperor¡¯s sedition, which caused the cursed emperor to be even more feared¡¯, that had Jill heard of occurred.


    She went to wash her face and got dressed. By looking into the mirror, she was able to confirm she wasn¡¯t wearing a black ribbon. She was also not incapable of anything.


    Instead, there was a good gamecock sleeping in a basket under the bed and a cute teddy bear on the shelf. Both were given by Hadith.


    ¡°Saut¨¦, you call yourself a chicken when you didn¡¯t even get up in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Koke.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for Haddy.¡±


    She put a fine-cloaked, crowned, teddy bear in the same basket as Saut¨¦.


    When Jill went towards the door, she hesitated a little.


    I¡¯m worried, if I¡¯m merely deluding myself regarding His Majesty¡­ after all, I¡¯m inexperienced in romance¡­


    Geraldo was an excellent crown prince. He could be said to be an almost perfect prince¡ªif not for his overfondness for his sister. He was known as a child prodigy in both scholarly pursuits and martial arts. He was nothing like his father, the Southern King. His subordinates strongly trusted him, and the people also supported him.


    Hence why, even if Jill had some complaints about him, in general, she could leave everything to him.


    ¡ªcompared to that.


    ¡°Oh, good morning, Jill. Are you ready for breakfast?¡±


    As soon as she left the bedroom, she smelled something good. The scent drifted through the wide drawing room, which was integrated with a kitchen. On the table near the terrace is a plate of fried eggs, bacon fried a gentle color, and a cup of vegetable consomm¨¦ made from the previous night¡¯s leftovers. Lined in a basket at its center were rye bread and bagels that were easy be cut.


    The homemade meal was prepared by the emperor¡ªwhom was wearing an apron to boot. Even now, he was dexterously pouring tomato sauce from the frying pan over the fried eggs. He probably made from tomatoes harvested from a small field in the backyard that morning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring off into the distance? Oh, is it because there¡¯s strawberry milk? You don¡¯t like that, right?¡±


    She was aware of the circumstances¡ªsuch as how the imperial castle had basically ¡®stopped¡¯ after the fake emperor mayhem. At the moment, there was no manpower in the castle. Hadith probably also thought it¡¯d be faster to make it himself. Besides, that way, he wouldn¡¯t run the risk of being poisoned.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re still the emperor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. What could be the matter?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have attended a meeting this morning?¡±


    Hadith turned around.


    Even if he was donning an apron, he was the Rave Empire¡¯s emperor, still. The reincarnation of Dragon God Rave, the Dragon Emperor. As of the moment, half of his magic was sealed, but he was still much stronger than other soldiers. He also had his training. While he still hadn¡¯t matured emotionally because he grew up in the frontier, he was also surprisingly knowledgeable and intelligent.


    ¡°But whenever I participate, everyone suddenly gets sick and abstains from appearing. Besides, even if I were there, there¡¯d no reason for me to pay attention¡ªit¡¯s a waste of time, after all. I¡¯ll attend once my older brother, Listeard, yells at me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still a meeting! But, for them to be sick¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s something more important than that¡ªmy wife¡¯s breakfast!¡±


    Dejected, Jill¡¯s shoulders dropped.


    As a person who loved to eat, she had no complaints. Although she might not have been dissatisfied, she was still worried.


    What would the fate of the emperor, who had been cooking in the imperial capital and taking care of the fields since morning, be?


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d at least remove that apron upon returning to the imperial capital!¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t I look good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome because it does suit you! Your Majesty, are you really alright!? I¡¯ve never seen Your Majesty appearing emperor-like or attend a meeting after returning to the imperial capital!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m talking properly to both my older brother Listeard and older sister Elynsia.¡±


    When he said that, Jill couldn¡¯t say anything back.


    I hadn¡¯t heard anything about that! Well¡­ after all, to the public¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m still a nobody¡­


    That frustration of hers would be too annoying to be put into words, so she suppressed in in her heart.


    It was something she had been aware of ever since coming to the imperial capital.


    Jill was recognized as Hadith¡¯s wife, the Dragon Princess, through the blessing of the Dragon God Rave¡ªhowever, that was talk of the dragon realm. In the human world, she wasn¡¯t Hadith¡¯s fianc¨¦e, yet¡ªespecially because she had no approval around her. She was told to lay low until the bare minimum foundation was put in place. As such, there was nothing she could do. She never heard of what Hadith was doing outside of the palace.


    Even though he declared that he¡¯d be happy, that he wouldn¡¯t be alone, and that he¡¯d give her ten children¡ªwhy did Jill feel her determination hadn¡¯t been conveyed to Hadith?


    She wanted to ask him that, but she was unsure how.


    ¡°By the way, have you decided on a gift for your eleventh birthday?¡±


    Hadith, who had taken off his apron, called out to Jill whom was silently drinking the strawberry milk on top of the table.


    The other day, Jill had turned eleven. However, that same day, Hadith was kidnapped by the enemy, so they couldn¡¯t celebrate it. Hadith, who learned about it afterwards and lamented, promised her that he¡¯d hold her birthday party at later date. Hadith had been wanting to give Jill a present. As such, he had been asking her that question for the past few days.


    ¡°You can ask for anything! I¡¯ll prepare the food, so ask for something other than that. Dresses, flowers, jewelry¡ªor even castles! You can also request for another stuffed animal. How about a Hanny?! A bunny doll! Wouldn¡¯t that be suitable for Haddy?¡±


    ¡°I asked for my own personal troops, though¡­ but you refused.¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s not what you want, but instead what you think you need.¡±


    She was surprised when he casually pointed that out. Hadith, whom sat before her, smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for what you need, but what you actually want. That¡¯s what I wanted to know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying something difficult¡­¡±


    She stopped eating and groaned.


    Is there something that the current me is capable of? If I don¡¯t do it properly, then His Majesty¡ªwait, he is different from Geraldo¡­


    She unconsciously thought so and shook her head. Somehow, something felt wrong.


    Hadith was waiting with a smile. She could see the winged white snake¡ªRave, the Dragon God, gently appearing out of his back. He was aiming for a tart that was chilling in the kitchen¡ª


    ¡ªAh.


    Jill remembered.


    Something she didn¡¯t need, but wanted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Majesty, I want my own dragon¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dragon Princess¡ª!!¡±


    A tremendous loud sound came in from the terrace along with a strong gust of wind. While holding the table that was about to turn over in a hurry, Hadith, who looked at the origin of the voice, repelled the gush of wind using a barrier.


    It none other than the purple-eyed, black, dragon. She had forcibly thrusted her face into the terrace. The rank of a dragon is first be determined by the color of its scales. Amongst the dragons of the same color, golden eyes were of higher stature while purple eyes were lower.


    The black dragon was the highest-ranking dragon after the Dragon God Rave. Jill was stunned at the panicked appearance of the black dragon, whom was supposed to be the queen, since she was a female.


    ¡°W, what happened, so suddenly? Also, it seems that you¡¯ve returned to your nest.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Princess, he¡¯s been born! When I returned to the nest, he was born! It¡¯s your turn, now!¡±


    A round, black, lump fell from the head of the purple eyed, black dragon who was shouting with excitement. It rolled around and stopped as it hit the tip of Jill¡¯s shoes.


    It was about a size larger than a human baby¡­?


    The fluttering black mass spread out small wings. Then, as its whole body shook, it lifted its face.


    It might only be inside Jill¡¯s mind, but it was as if its face was shining.


    The scales, which seemed to be soft, were a glossy black. Its round eyes, which were looking up at Jill, were golden.


    ¡°¡­A golden-eyed, black, dragon.¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu¡ª!¡±


    Towards Jill¡¯s muttering, the little dragon king replied vigorously with a cute voice.

 CH 112

    The small, golden-eyed, black dragon stumbled every few steps. It kept fluttering its eyes, probably unsure of what was going on.


    ¡°How cute you are~!!¡±


    ¡°Kyii¡­?¡±


    ¡°Captain, he might be dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Kyu!¡±


    The knights of the Dragon Princess¡ªCamila and Zeke, whom were also Jill¡¯s subordinates, rushed onto the scene. Staring at the little black dragon, the purple-eyed, black, dragon said.


    ¡°It can¡¯t fly, yet. It can¡¯t even though dragons should be able to fly a day or two after hatching¡­¡±


    ¡°How many days have passed since then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been five days since I saw him in the nest.¡±


    Therefore, he should be able to fly?


    The black dragon wasn¡¯t only conspicuous, but also took up a lot of space. Jill moved from the terrace to the garden. She looked at the little black dragon whom was happily running away from Zeke. She felt that his wings were small, but his body looked healthy as a whole. As he was moving around, tThere didn¡¯t seem to be any problems with the body.


    ¡°The golden-eyed, black, dragon¡¯s growth relies on His Majesty¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the heart of the Dragon Emperor is his nutrients. It can be said that he is the embodiment of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s heart.¡±


    Which means¡­


    The eyes of the purple-eyed, black, dragon and Jill naturally darted towards the cause. Hadith, who had leaned his back on the terrace door, narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°What? That ball-like dragon doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Certainly, the emperor himself has sunken.¡±


    The moment Jill said that, the small black dragon stumbled on a stone and fell rather comically. Afterwards, it rolled around vigorously before stopping after hitting a tree.


    ¡°Are you alright, my other half?¡±


    When asked by the concerned, purple-eyed, black dragon, tears came to his golden eyes.


    ¡°Ukkyaaaa¡ª!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! That must have hurt! Where, where does it hurt?! Let me lick it. See, it won¡¯t hurt anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t run carelessly, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt, it doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s okay, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m not the one who fell, though!?¡±


    At the same time Hadith retorted, the golden-eyed black dragon, whom was licked by the purple-eyed black dragon, came to Jill¡¯s feet while making a sound.


    ¡°Ukkyu¡­¡±


    Seeing his teary eyes, Jill lifted and hugged him.


    Hadith, who saw the scene, exclaimed.


    ¡°You! Don¡¯t act so spoiled! I¡¯ll be misunderstood!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s like the actual His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. He acts exactly like him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t resemble him at all! Don¡¯t you agree, Rave!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Hadith collapsed onto his knees when even his parental figure, Rave, said so. But, soon enough, he raised his face and clung to Jill.


    ¡°Jill, you don¡¯t think that way, do you!? I¡¯m not like this dragon, right?! You, don¡¯t stick to Jill, she¡¯s my wife! You¡¯re getting in the way, move aside!¡±


    ¡®Uggyuuu¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡ª!! Jiiilll¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°You two, stop fighting¡­ uh, that¡¯s right, a name. Let¡¯s decide the name of this child, first.¡±


    Otherwise, it¡¯d be complicated. The purple-eyed, black, dragon muttered.


    ¡°Okay, but steak is off the question.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, that name isn¡¯t a good one¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be obvious? As a reminder, I don¡¯t want to be called steak, either!¡±


    ¡°I, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll think of something else for you! Let me think about it, you¡¯re a girl, therefore you¡¯ll need a beautiful name¡­ how does ¡®Rea¡¯ sound?¡±


    After blinking her purple eyes, the black dragon repeated the name.


    ¡°¡¯Rea¡¯¡­ ¡®Rea¡¯¡­ it¡¯s pretty good. Much better than steak. Okay, I shall be Rea from today!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief! I also didn¡¯t plan to name this golden-eyed black dragon steak¡ªafter all, I was really looking forward to his birth!¡±


    Kyurun¡ªthe small dragon¡¯s golden eyes looked up at Jill. Looking back, Jill said slowly.


    ¡°How about ¡®Rho¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Kyuuu¡ª¡­¡±


    Maybe, he was trying to repeat his name. After that, he flapped his small wings and nodded. Rea translated it for Jill.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine with it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad! What do you think, Your Majesty!?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t know what to say about it, does ¡®Rho¡¯ comes from the word ¡®roasting¡¯¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Uggyuu¡ª!?¡±


    Rho, who had made a stunned expression, pressed himself to Hadith¡¯s arms. Hadith was surprised, but naturally hugged Rho. Seeing that made Jill happy.


    ¡°Now, everything¡¯s perfect!¡±


    ¡°By that, do you mean that the chef and ingredients have perfectly been assembled?! Jill, this is my heart, you know?!¡±


    ¡°Ugyuugyu!¡±


    ¡°By the way, did you come all the way here to show me Rho?¡±


    Ignoring Hadith and Rho, Jill turned to Rea. Rea had a wrinkle between her eyebrows.


    ¡°There¡¯s that, but I want to consult with you, Dragon Princess.¡±

 CH 113

    ¡°Truthfully, leaving him to grow in that nest is dangerous, considering his inability to fly. After all, the nest was made on the assumption of being able to fly.¡±


    If the eggs were able to hatch and fly immediately, such was the case.


    Rea¡¯s gaze became distant.


    ¡°If he were to slip into the creek, bash his head, and get washed away, his liver would get chilled¡­! The Dragon King, dying after falling into a creek¡­! The shame would last for generations¡­! Do you understand what I¡¯m getting at¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ yes, I do¡­ Well then, did you come to perhaps leave Rho to us?¡±


    Rea looked uneasy, but still nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like you to care for him until he can fly. This is probably something only the Dragon Princess can do.¡±


    ¡°Ukkyuuu¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Rho. It¡¯s hard for me, too. However, I can¡¯t spoil you too much. Besides, the outside world is fun!¡±


    I see. Jill nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up protecting eggs for about 20 years, haven¡¯t you, Rea?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Stretching my wings after so long is so refreshing! I¡¯m embarrassed to have become 300 years old!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something to be ashamed of! It¡¯s a good thing! Besides, I haven¡¯t had anything to do recently¡­¡±


    The ¡®job¡¯ she had been aiming for conveniently fell from the sky! Jill approved of it very much.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take care of Rho until he can fly, so Rea should enjoy her vacation!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! You¡¯ve been a great help, Dragon Princess! If you need anything, just call! The moment Rho is able to fly, I¡¯ll come fetch him!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu!?¡±


    ¡°Farewell, my husband! Your wife is off being busy!¡±


    Rea, having spread her large wings, soared rose into the sky in the blink of an eye. She made a beautiful arc as she flew over the clouds.


    Behind Jill, who waved her hands to show Rea off, Rave muttered.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a golden-eyed, black, dragon being entrusted to someone else¡¯s care¡­¡±


    ¡°I, isn¡¯t she terrible¡­? Even though this is my heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugyuu¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to be depressed. First, you need special training to teach you how to fly! Ready or not, here I come!¡±


    Hadith hugged Rho and withdrew the moment Jill turned around. Was he really going to protect his heart?


    ¡°J, Jill, first and foremost, do you even know how to train a dragon to fly¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ukyukyu¡­¡±


    Rho also muttered in a low voice while still clinging to Hadith.


    ¡°Nope, should I be asking Rave?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m tired today, so just ask Hadith. Good night~¡±


    ¡°Rave, running away just because it¡¯s troublesome is a cowardly thing to do! Rave! No, y, you see, since Rave is gone, how about leaving him to older sister, Elynsia, Jill? ¡­Wait, would it be safer if it¡¯s with older brother, Listeard, instead¡­?¡±


    He¡¯s mentioning his siblings again?


    It was good for them to get along well, but for some reason, Jill felt sick.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of this child!¡±


    ¡°But, that, oh! What should I prepare for today¡¯s meal!? Could I ask you to help with the shopping?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be deceived! Rea left this child to me! I¡¯ll take care of him!¡±


    Hadith and Rho were terrified.


    How rude!


    Before she realized it, she had said it¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI won¡¯t do anything dangerous. First off, how about we throw him? He might learn how to fly in a flash.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already dangerous enough! Don¡¯t just throw my heart away!¡±


    ¡°He has to build muscle! Muscle is important!¡±


    ¡°What does that mean!? Are you saying that simply because muscle makes meat tastier!? Hey, you, escape right now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ukyuu¡­¡±


    Before they noticed it, Rho had closed his eyes and fallen over.


    ¡°My~¡± Camila put her hand to her cheek. ¡°I wondered if he fainted just by imagining the flight training~¡­¡±


    So, Rho wasn¡¯t able to endure it.


    Hadith was both quiet and trembling. He was probably in a dilemma¡ªwhether to throw Rho away and act as if they weren¡¯t related, or to cherish him.


    ¡°As long as he tries, he should be able to do it, just like His Majesty! I¡¯ll do my best to raise him!¡±


    ¡°For some reason, why am I unable to stomach that? Me, being raised by you¡­¡±


    Within Hadith¡¯s weak hug, Rho was tightly furrowing his eyebrows¡ªhe was very cute.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll take care of you. Is that alright with you?¡±


    When she stretched out her arms, Hadith frowned a little. But in the end, he still entrusted her with Rho. Happy, Jill embraced Rho tightly.


    Because he was Hadith¡¯s heart. The fact that she was entrusted with Rho, wasn¡¯t that proof of his trust?


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make him fly!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Jill¡­ I have a bad feeling¡­¡±


    Rho¡¯s eyelids were twitching, as if to affirm Hadith¡¯s uncouth remark.

 CH 114

    ¡°Hence I decided to raise a black dragon! Thank you in advance!¡±


    ¡°Hadith, that morooon¡ª!!!¡±


    Today as well, Hadith¡¯s older brother, Listeard, was shouting in the office. As she leaned forward to look at the desk, she could see that the documents were piling up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a golden-eyed, black, dragon!? Basically, a Dragon King!? Where else in the world would you find a moron that¡¯d let his Dragon Princess, an 11-years-old girl, raise such a dragon!?¡±


    ¡°The soon-to-be-Dragon Queen, if I may correct you. Also, the one who let me do so was none other than your younger brother, Your Highness Listeard!¡±


    Jill replied cheerfully, and Listeard sank on his office desk. He seemed to be in pain.


    ¡°That moron barely even attends the morning meetings on a regular basis. Many high-ranking officials have escaped, and the hierarchy system is messed up. More than half of the Imperial Army, including the general, is missing¡ªthey¡¯re collapsing! Those remaining are those of lower positions, who weren¡¯t only unable to escape, but also don¡¯t know the actual situation! If I want to reform the imperial capital, I, as a member of the royal family, will have to fund it myself due to the lack of manpower! My homeland¡­ has sunk¡­ my homeland has sunk this low!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Listeard. There¡¯s no choice but to nominate a Dragon Queen. Besides, Jill is a solid candidate, not to mention¡­¡±


    Elynsia, the sister of Hadith and Listeard, glanced at Jill¡¯s bag as she picked up documents that had fallen from the desk. From the face and nose exposed from the bag came the low snoring sound of a dragon.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s pretty cute? However, he doesn¡¯t appear to be the king of dragons¡­¡± Said Elynsia.


    ¡°Right? He¡¯s just like His Majesty! Even though he can¡¯t fly, or even walk properly, he¡¯s very cute!¡± Said Jill.


    ¡°Stop, please stop, saying that he doesn¡¯t exude a kingly atmosphere, that¡¯s he cute, then to top it off, that he resembles the emperor of my kingdom¡­! I can¡¯t stand it¡­!¡±


    ¡°For the time being, he has to be taught how to fly. Usually, dragons learn from other dragons, so why not provide a space for him in the imperial capital¡¯s dragon hut? Let¡¯s introduce him to the other dragons so that he might learn something.¡± Said Elynsia.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already did. However, the moment I took him there, he cried and ran away.¡±


    ¡°No way, did Brynhildr and the other dragons bully him?¡±


    Jill shook her head in a hurry towards Listeard¡¯s words.


    ¡°No, it seems that he was just surprised. This child is used to be alone. As such, he doesn¡¯t seem to know how to deal with other dragons.¡±


    What actually happened was, not only did Rho cried, he rushed, fluttered, ran around, stumbled, and rolled around, before finally ending up reduced into a sobbing black dragon. It was also hard for the other dragons.


    After all, Rho was the second king of the dragons after the Dragon God Rave. As such, the other dragons also tried to protect him. In response to the confusion, Rho cried even harder. Around that time, Hadith ran away, saying, ¡°I just can¡¯t bear seeing him. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that it has come to this, let¡¯s keep him inside the imperial castle¡­ normally, when caring for such a high-ranking dragon, we¡¯d build a castle and dedicate it to him. A caretaker must also be prepared to welcome him¡­ the national treasury¡­! Time to check the national treasury¡­!¡± Said Listeard.


    ¡°L, Listeard, get a grip! Even if you were to pass out, the budget won¡¯t increase!¡± Said Elynsia.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really about building such a thing or hiring people¡­¡± Said Jill.


    Camila, who was watching from the office¡¯s doorway, chimed in.


    ¡°Jill-chan, you haven¡¯t paid us yet.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we been provided with a bed and food? Our clothes and weapons were also provided in kind. As of the moment, the priority is to handle the aftermath of the fake emperor mayhem. As long as you have no problem with eating or sleeping, everything is alright.¡±


    Zeke reassured Camila. However, as his captain, listening to his words hurt. A little hesitant, she asked.


    ¡°Uh, the national treasury, is doing bad, I take it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elynsia nodded seriously.


    ¡°It seems that the people who fled the imperial castle during the turmoil also looted the national treasury. Expenses are low because we¡¯re currently on a shortage of manpower¡­ which might be something to be grateful about. It¡¯s also the reason why your engagement ceremony with Hadith is being postponed. The reason why you can¡¯t stroll about the imperial castle as you please as the Dragon Queen stems from our financial difficulties¡­¡±


    Towards Elynsia¡¯s words, Jill shook her head.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s alright! Before the engagement ceremony, I¡¯d like to pay my subordinates, first¡­¡±


    ¡°The fact that the Imperial Army was half-destroyed is quite a blow. My hands are full with securing the defense of the imperial capital. As expected, I have to stay vigilant. It¡¯s unfortunate that the Imperial Army fled, but at the very least, I wish I could locate the whereabouts of General Sauss.¡±


    Elynsia pondered with her arms crossed, while Listeard regained his composure.


    ¡°We¡¯ve completely lost our footing. As such, there¡¯s no other way but to steadily advance.¡±


    ¡°Would it be possible to get information from a dragon flying around that area?¡± Asked Jill.


    ¡°Unless they¡¯re high-ranking dragons, they won¡¯t be able to individually discern ordinary humans, or even distinguish them in detail. In the first place, General Sauss is aware of the situation. If he were to be alerted of some dragon sightings along the way, he¡¯d surely went into hiding with the other fleeing Imperial Army.¡± Said Listeard.


    ¡°But he¡¯s moving with a large number of troops, right? Even if they try to disguise it, if they¡¯re lurking somewhere, there¡¯s a good chance they¡¯re leaving traces.¡± Said Jill.


    At Jill¡¯s inquiries, Elynsia shrugged.


    ¡°Precisely. I think there¡¯s a high chance someone is hiding them.¡±


    ¡°Would that someone be the Duke of Fairert?¡±


    Within the Rave Empire existed three archdukes hailed as the, ¡®Three Dukes¡¯. For a long time, they had supported the royal family. The Duke of Fairert with his military port city, the Duke of Leirzatz with his trading city, and the Duke of Noitral with his fortified city. Since it was customary for the Emperor of the Rave Empire to take the daughters of the Three Dukes as princesses, they were also considered relatives of the Rave royal family.


    Listeard¡¯s grandfather was Duke Leirzatz, while Elynsia¡¯s uncle was Duke Noitral. Georg, the mastermind behind the fake emperor mayhem, had Duke Fairert as his backing.


    Generally speaking, Duke Fairert and his associates should be the most vigilant at the moment.


    However¡ªListeard sighed.


    ¡°Duke Fairert denies his involvement in uncle¡¯s incident. In fact, there¡¯s no evidence that the fleeing Imperial Army is heading for Faerert¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°Where are they headed, then¡­¡±


    ¡°If possible, it should be Radea¡¯s territory. It¡¯s a place my uncle ruled on behalf of the archduke. But I had no way of confirming it, as I busy as I was.¡±


    Jill¡¯s shoulders sagged upon hearing Listeard¡¯s report. Beside her, Elynsia spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the fleeing Imperial Army hasn¡¯t fallen apart¡ªas in, it¡¯s still moving as a group.¡±


    ¡°No way, are you suggesting that they aren¡¯t merely fleeing, but are also planning for vengeance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also possible. After all, my uncle did succeed on winning over part of the Imperial Army¡­ although I hope there won¡¯t be any more rebellions¡­¡±


    Jill turned her attention towards Listeard.


    The rebellion which had occurred in the Rave Empire back when Jill was still 11-years-old in her former life was caused by Georg¡ªand also Listeard, who stood before her as of the present.


    However, she didn¡¯t think Listeard would betray Hadith anymore.


    There shouldn¡¯t have been any other major uprisings around this time¡­ but, the war with Kratos is still up ahead¡­


    Thoughtfully, Elynsia rubbed Jill¡¯s shoulder in a soothing manner.

 CH 115

    Perhaps thinking that Jill was overthinking, Elynsia said in a gentle, reassuring, tone.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped that you¡¯re worried. Upset by the announcement that the current Rave royal family and the Dragon Emperor Hadith have no blood connection, the Three Dukes are now quiet. We don¡¯t know when or how they¡¯ll retaliate. Even so, worrying about it will only exhaust you. We have to think about what we can do, instead.¡±


    ¡°To be precise, the ones who should do something about is us, older sister, we who call ourselves the Rave royal family.¡±


    Neither the dismayed Listeard nor the laughing Elynsia had blood ties with Hadith. Despite that, they decided themselves that they¡¯d remain as Hadith¡¯s siblings.


    ¡°The two of you said similar things to His Majesty. As expected, you¡¯re all siblings.¡±


    Jill laughed at the two.


    ¡°His Majesty said, ¡®If my sister and brother don¡¯t want to die, then surely, they¡¯ll do something about it.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Is that a threat?! Also, that¡¯s a blatant shifting of responsibilities, that moron!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Listeard. It¡¯s an encouragement. If we call ourselves his siblings, we should do at least that much.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    When Jill asked, Listeard shook his head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. You aren¡¯t officially recognized as Hadith¡¯s fianc¨¦e, yet, let alone the Dragon Princess. As of present, at best, people would consider you a guest, and at worst, a spy. It¡¯s best for you to lay low.¡±


    ¡°But His Majesty said that I¡¯m the Dragon Princess, and I have received the blessing of the Dragon God Rave.¡±


    She looked at the ring finger of her left hand. Due to having her magic sealed by Georg¡¯s fake sword, her magic hadn¡¯t returned to its usual level. Even so, there was a gold ring there. It was proof that she was the Dragon Princess.


    ¡°You¡¯re already acknowledged by the dragons, but the same can¡¯t be said regarding the people.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just treat Jill as a formal guest, Listeard? Wouldn¡¯t it possible to put Jill under my command?¡±


    Elynsia was presently the temporary general and military lord to the unite of the Imperial Army of the imperial capital. Faster than the beaming Jill could agree, Listeard interjected.


    ¡°We can¡¯t. If she truly wants to be the Dragon Princess, then she has to properly follow the procedure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as serious and stern as ever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to refrain from saying anything groundless¡­ Lady Jill.¡±


    Called by her name, Jill lifted her face. Listeard told her in a straightforward manner.


    ¡°I acknowledge you, but that¡¯s my personal opinion. The same goes for my sister. You¡¯re from Kratos, and we¡¯re in a position where we¡¯re supposed to get rid of you. You¡¯d be forced to go ahead without approval of others. If you did, it¡¯ll always be twisted afterwards. That¡¯s why even Hadith isn¡¯t forcing an engagement ceremony. For the sake of your future.¡±


    Jill was kind of embarrassed after the unexpected explanation.


    I see, that¡¯s right, His Majesty is just doing his best.


    Elynsia continued with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Hadith did well in enduring that.¡±


    ¡°For now, focus on taking care of the black dragon. Don¡¯t let it get in public eye.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Jill blinked at the unexpected instruction.


    Listeard frowned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s a golden-eyed, black dragon¡ªthe Dragon King. What if a strange person were to see him? Not to mention, when he can¡¯t fly. As of the moment, pinpointing Hadith¡¯s enemies within the imperial castle is a difficult task.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, but the flight training¡­¡±


    ¡°Hadith¡¯s castle is large. There¡¯s also a stream and a pond in the garden where you can play with a small boat. Above all, if that¡¯s Hadith¡¯s heart, there¡¯s no mistaking it¡ªthis guy¡¯s just withdraw due to a weak mentality.¡±


    Jill wanted to argue, but couldn¡¯t. Elynsia was also gently averting her gaze.


    ¡°Well, Hadith is a little shy, that¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by it¡¯s cute outer appearance, sister. That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry about anything unnecessary and take care of the black dragon. After all, aren¡¯t you the true Dragon Princess?¡±


    Quietly nodding to Listeard, Jill reflexively saluted.


    ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll definitely raise this child to be a magnificent Dragon King!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Tell me if you need anything. I¡¯m about to attend a meeting.¡±


    After checking his pocket watch, Listeard stood up. Elynsia also looked at the wall clock inside the room.


    ¡°I also have to return. I have to train the remaining troops as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°By being amiable, don¡¯t miss the spies, sister. I can¡¯t follow you anymore. Even though there are many people who¡¯re planning something¡­¡±


    ¡°Hadith is probably the only one you can rely on most¡­ how ironic. Even though the names of Duke Noitral and Duke Leirzatz are basically stronger than the emperor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just use what I can.¡±


    Elynsia smacked the back of Listeard¡¯s head, who answered nonchalantly.


    Hadith was a Dragon Emperor, but he had no backing. All he had to serve as his proof of legitimacy was the mark of the Dragon God and his heavenly sword.


    Hadith was surely reassured by his brother and sister whom were trying to aid him.


    ¡°Kyu.¡±


    On Jill¡¯s back, who saw them off, Rho screamed as if he had been woken up. Jill smiled bitterly.


    He was truly just like Hadith¡ªsensitive to the subtleties of others¡¯ emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s all about having the right person in the right place. I have to take a short break. Jill-chan, take proper care of this child~¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m a greedy person, I want to show him a lot of things¡­¡±


    She took Rho out and stared at him.


    His big round eyes were looking at Jill. He looked reliable. That was why Jill wanted to respond.


    That was when she noticed it.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, he doesn¡¯t have to be a black dragon!¡±


    ¡°What? No matter how you look at it, the scales are black¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, Jill-chan, I have a bad feeling¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you guys have any paint!?¡±


    Due to the Dragon Princess¡¯ cry, her knights stiffened.


    Rho screamed and shook his head. ¡°Kyu¡ª¡±

 CH 116

    The rank of a dragon was determined by the color of its scales. The reason why Rho was found to be the highest-ranking dragon in existence after the Dragon God was because not only were his scales black, his eyes were also gold. Hence why, Rho stood out.


    Therefore, if his scales weren¡¯t black, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he were exposed to the public.


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s the training ground. It¡¯s huge, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s where the Imperial Army trains.¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu.¡±


    Rho, whose back had been painted with yellow, green, and brown, give a cheerful replied. Camila, who followed them from behind, laughed drily.


    ¡°Well, we managed to avoid making the mess out of the paint, somehow~ still, was covering the Dragon King with polka dots truly alright¡­?¡±


    ¡°It can be washed off with water, anyway, so isn¡¯t it fine? He seems happy, too. Besides, you¡¯re the one who painted him.¡± Said Zeke.


    ¡°If I were to leave it to you and Jill-chan, he¡¯d end up looking like utter garbage~!¡± Said Camila.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you, Rho. Not only you can go outside, you¡¯ve also become fashionable.¡± Said Jill.


    ¡°Ukkyu¡ª¡±


    In Jill¡¯s arms, Rho wagged his tail in a good mood. Jill thought he¡¯d hate it, but from the beginning, Rho was curious about the paint. He even poked it with his front paws and tried to apply it to his own face.


    By the end, he was checking his own back using a mirror, and he seemed to like the paint adorning his body. He was truly Hadith¡¯s heart.


    ¡°¡­On the contrary, it makes him looks like a new species and now he stands out even more? I mean, both his head and limbs remain black.¡± Said Zeke.


    ¡°No problem. Everyone was surprised, but they didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Said Jill.


    ¡°¡­They just don¡¯t want to get involved in something strange, Jill-chan~ Nobody would believed that you¡¯d paint a dragon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a vast world we live in! I¡¯m sure one or two spotted dragons exists!¡±


    ¡°¡ªHey, did you hear it? It seems that the Imperial Army has suffered another loss. Everyone decided to quit.¡±


    At the sudden conversation, Jill stopped.


    ¡°¡ªAgain? Well, it can¡¯t be helped. After all, the side that quit is higher than the side that didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if I should quit, too. The Rave royal family isn¡¯t a royal family. Not to mention, our emperor is that kind of person¡­¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t participate in the military congress. Whether he¡¯s the actual Dragon Emperor or not, what is he doing, seriously?¡±


    ¡°Rho, don¡¯t listen to them¡­¡±


    Jill closed Rho¡¯s mouth and eyes.


    ¡°But the one who decided not to fire us was also the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    ¡°So, it seems. Besides, Her Highness Elynsia is a competent commander. She¡¯s exactly the person this Imperial Capital needs.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, we¡¯re not going to run away anymore. We have to stay here and do what we can.¡±


    Rho¡¯s eyes were still and calm as he stared at the soldiers and kept listening. He didn¡¯t¡¯ seem to be sad. He was both collected and calm.


    Therefore, she rephrased it for him.


    ¡°¡­Everyone¡¯s different, but it¡¯s alright. There are good people, and above all, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu.¡±


    Rho responded firmly. She was relieved to see that.


    But¡­ as I thought, people say A LOT of things about you, Your Majesty¡­


    Hadith would prepare Jill¡¯s breakfast, go to work while arguing with Listeard, and return in the evening to prepare dinner. Therefore, the image Jill had of Hadith was mostly of him in his apron. Despite that, imagining that he secretly received a lot of criticism wasn¡¯t difficult.


    Regardless, Hadith kept smiling and cooked delicious meals for Jill.


    ¡®He¡¯s kind, delicate, and strong.¡¯ Was what Jill though all the time


    It was frustrating that she couldn¡¯t convey the same to her surroundings.


    ¡°¡­Soon, you¡¯ll be able to fly. You¡¯ll be very strong and cool, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu!?¡±


    As if astonished, Rho¡¯s gaze swam. Seemingly upset, he hid his face¡ªor, maybe he was bashful. Zeke made a fed-up expression.


    ¡°¡­I think flight training isn¡¯t the only thing he needs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s heart, after all~ C¡¯mon, Your Majesty, get a grip. Does Rho-chan also want to drink water~?¡±


    Rho, who shook his head, suddenly leaped from Jill¡¯s arm. He seemed to want to walk on his own.


    Oh¡ª!


    Jill felt impressed.


    ¡°Great, Rho, you can walk on your own!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyun.¡±


    ¡°Maybe if I were to throw you from a roof, you¡¯d master flying?¡±


    ¡°Ukkyukkyu¡ª!!!¡±


    Byun¡ªRho escaped in the blink of an eye. He despised that idea. Looking at his small back, which was disappearing, Jill grumbled.


    ¡°Even though he can¡¯t fly, his speed at escaping is top notch! As expected, that¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s heart!¡±


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to be impressed, Jill-chan~! You have to give chase~!¡±


    That¡¯s right¡ª!


    Jill, who was told so by Camila, ran immediately.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up! Camila and Zeke shall be cutting him off from different directions!¡±


    ¡°I understand~!¡±


    Jill also started running after Rho. There were footprints halfway through, but because he had jumped into the garden, not a trace of him could be seen.


    ¡°Rho¡ª? Rho¡ª?¡±


    Although she called out to him, there was no reply. Jill went straight through the garden of trees.


    Is he in the backyard? But which side¡­?


    The imperial castle was wide. She¡¯d like to learn its layout, but wasn¡¯t allowed to because as of the present, she was an outsider. Feeling a bit depressed, Jill decided to stop thinking about it.


    Rho¡¯s my priority!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d approach anything dangerous looking, but¡­ I¡¯m still worried.¡±


    ¡°Uggyuuu¡ª!¡±


    Suddenly, she heard a scream. The scream was easy to understand. Jill rushed towards the cry in a hurry. As she passed through the bushes, her view suddenly spread. Before her was a large pond surrounded by trees. As Jill raised her head, she quickly saw Rho.


    ¡°Ukkyu¡ª!¡±


    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t get down from the big tree he had climbed. As such, he was desperately clinging to the tip of a branch that was hanging down towards the pond. It was about to break.


    Jill shouted while running.


    ¡°Can you fly!? Do your best!!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyukkyu!¡±


    Bunbun¡ªRho shook his head.


    Perhaps because of the swaying, the tip of the branch broke.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ukkyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡ª!¡±


    As he fell into the pond, Rho screamed. Jill clicked her tongue and leaped towards the pond. Rho was rampaging on the surface of the water. If he stayed like that, he¡¯d sink.


    Sure enough, Rho sank before Jill could reach him. Jill took a deep breath and dived under the water. She desperately chased after him and firmly embraced his body.


    She hurried to the surface and tapped his soft nose.


    ¡°Hey, Rho! Are you okay, Rho¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyuu¡­¡±


    She was relieved that he answered. He didn¡¯t seem to have swallowed any water, either. The moment she felt relieved, the weigh of her clothes sank in. It wasn¡¯t surprising. After all, she did jump into the water while still dressed. Half of her magical power hadn¡¯t returned yet. If she were to stay as she was, both her strength and temperature would drop. The pond in early spring was still cold.


    The same went with Rho. If she didn¡¯t dry him up quick, he might get sick.


    His Majesty entrusted Rho to me, if something were to happen to this child, I¡ª


    Fending off the bad thoughts that arose, Jill ran as soon as they reached the shore.

 CH 117

    ¡°You fell into the pond!? Are you alright!?¡±


    Due to Hadith¡¯s exclamation, Jill stood up. Before the sun could set, Hadith had already returned to the palace. Near her feet, Rho, whom had been put into a wooden box with a fluffy cushion by Camila, was happily bouncing about. The wooden box itself had been provided by Zeke.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what about your duties¡ªwhy are you in an apron!? When did you change?!¡±


    ¡°I went shopping in the city for a while!¡±


    The emperor went shopping in the city¡­


    Hadith squeezed Jill whom was frozen in place.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t important. Are you alright!? How are you feeling? Did you get injured?!¡±


    ¡°Rho is okay, don¡¯t worry! I properly gave him a bath afterwards!¡±


    ¡°How about you? Why did you suddenly talk about Rho?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m strong. Falling into a pond is nothing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    Due to being scolded by Hadith, Jill was surprised. Camila explained from the side.


    ¡°Talk to her, Your Majesty. Jill-chan is feeling responsible. She feels that she¡¯s to blame.¡±


    ¡°Rho, who attempted to escape, is the one who¡¯s at fault. Do you want to eat some apples? There, there¡­¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m alright, Your Majesty! I can properly take care of Rho!¡±


    When she looked up at him, Hadith was quietly staring at her. Somehow, it was as if he could see through her strong fa?ade. Jill lowered her face and muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­You might think I¡¯m unfit to raise him, but, but I can do it¡­ so please, don¡¯t take Rho away¡­¡±


    Before she could finish pleading, she was hugged. Silently, she was lifted and carried to the nearby sofa.


    After sitting Jill down, Hadith kneeled before her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. But you don¡¯t seem alright, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­¡±


    ¡°The usual Jill doesn¡¯t needlessly overdo things¡ªespecially when it¡¯s in areas you aren¡¯t good at. Instead, you give your best in your areas of expertise. As of the present, aren¡¯t you overwhelming yourself by trying to do everything perfectly?¡±


    As Jill wasn¡¯t saying anything back, Hadith took both of her hands.


    ¡°What happened? Please, talk to me.¡±


    The voice was so gentle, Jill couldn¡¯t help but lift her face.


    Jill was aware of it¡ªshe was being impatient. Maybe it was because of that dream she had recently had.


    While intertwining and unraveling her fingers, Jill replied with a small voice.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not confident, be it about my current position or my feelings.¡±


    ¡°I see¡ªand why is that?¡±


    Hadith¡¯s voice and gaze told her that he was trying to properly understand her. He didn¡¯t force Jill¡¯s feelings out, but instead opted to just listen. It was so that Jill could finally be honest.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s, am I truly in love with Your Majesty?¡±


    While explaining, Jill didn¡¯t realize that Hadith¡¯s smile, and also the expressions of her subordinates, had frozen. Even Rho dropped his half-eaten apple.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­Eh¡ª!? Did I mishear¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Before Your Majesty, I¡¯ve loved someone else.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Before I proposed to Your Majesty, I realized that he was merely taking advantage of my feelings. Thinking that it won¡¯t work, I proposed to Your Majesty as a means of escape. I didn¡¯t regret that decision of mine¡ªeven now. I¡¯m serious about my promise to Your Majesty. However, recently, I¡¯m starting to become aware that I might have misunderstood that person. That he wasn¡¯t merely taking advantage of me.¡±


    She could no longer stop the words from pouring out of her mouth. She held both of his hands tightly and exhaled.


    ¡°I¡¯m inexperienced in romance, so no matter how much I loved Your Majesty, I¡¯m scared that I might be misunderstanding something¡­ I mean, I don¡¯t really understand Your Majesty! I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re weak, or strong, cute, or cool! The only thing I understand about you is that you cook and look good! You¡¯re also good at both martial arts and magic! Also, at wearing aprons¡­!¡±


    ¡°W, wait, hold up, Jill! That¡¯s a lot of information for my brain to keep up!¡±


    ¡°Oh, forgive me.¡±


    Hadith grabbed both of Jill¡¯s hands and she regained ahold of herself. Hadith, whom was regaining his composure, heard the caring voices of his subordinates.


    ¡°Do your best, Your Majesty~ calm yourself down and talk it out like adults~¡±


    ¡°First of all, organize the information, and then devise a strategy. Do not self-destruct.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uuh, okay, first off, she loves me. O, okay, alright, I think!? Rave, you¡¯re noisy. So, you were being taken advantage of, basically, you experienced a heavy thing¡ªat the age of 10!? I, it¡¯s nice that you are able to talk about it. You had someone you loved before me¡ªokay, let¡¯s not talk about that! First off, you¡¯re bothered because you aren¡¯t sure whether or not you actually love me!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, at the very least, I have clear answers as to why I might love you, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve stated the reasons.¡±


    ¡°¡ªAs I¡¯ve said, the amount of information is too large!¡±


    ¡°S, sorry!¡±


    She covered her face as she lamented and apologized reflexively. However, Hadith immediately shook his head.


    ¡°N, no. Forgive me for yelling at you. Anyway, I¡¯ll listen properly, so please continue¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, those were only the beginning¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I love that you¡¯ll listen to me properly¡ªmakes it easier for me to figure out what I¡¯m supposed to do. Oh, and if it¡¯s regarding your face and muscles, I¡¯ve had a good impression about them from the beginning! I love strong people! I also love that side of you that cooks delicious rice. But what makes me love you the most is that you didn¡¯t use me as a decoy to kill the Goddess back then. Even though that was what you were supposed to do¡­¡±


    Before Jill, whom was counting what she loved about Hadith with her fingers, Hadith covered his face again.


    ¡°The, the amount of information is unexpected¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­What are these guys doing?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just stay out of it~¡±


    ¡°¡­But, that too¡­ what if the reason why I loved those sides of you is because I keep comparing you to that person I previously loved? After all, I don¡¯t really have standards¡­ Also, that person was truly dependable, as such, I could be at ease. In the meantime, Your Majesty¡­ is not so dependable.¡±


    Her subordinates were retreating in unison. That was only natural. Their presences would only cause Hadith to become more anxious.


    Her voice diminished due to self-loathing.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I want to do what I can, without relying on you. To prove that it¡¯s different. But, it turned out that I¡¯m incapable¡­ and I became impatient¡­¡±


    Before Jill, whose shoulders had dropped in dismay, Hadith, who had a straight face, replied powerlessly.


    ¡°Information overload¡ªdying.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s a bit troublesome if you suddenly say something like that.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. On the contrary, I¡¯m regaining my calm. Yes, I understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Really!? Then, what do you think I should do, Your Majesty?!¡±


    No matter what he said, she¡¯d accept it. Jill faced Hadith while swallowing her saliva.

 CH 118

    After exhaling for a long time, Hadith spoke with a serious expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with what you just said, because I know you love me.¡±


    After a slight pause, Jill turned bright red and yelled.


    ¡°I never said that¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I heard! At first, I thought you had a lot of questions but after properly listening to what you said, that¡¯s what it boils down to! Don¡¯t you agree, Rho!?¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu!¡±


    Rho replied with a strong consenting tone. In other words, Hadith seemed to think so from the bottom of his heart.


    Jill screamed in confusion.


    ¡°W, wait, what I¡¯m saying is that I¡¯m uncertain over what to do, and that I¡¯m not sure if I love Your Majesty¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that. You don¡¯t want to experience the same failure as before, and you are worried about our future. Tthat¡¯s why you¡¯re impatient. I think the reason for that is because you love me.¡±


    ¡°Eh, is that¡­ so? B, but, then why am I so anxious!? I¡¯ve never been like this before!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you love me more than the previous guy you¡¯ve loved. Basically, that¡¯s how much you love me.¡±


    I see. So that¡¯s how it is.


    The conclusion was unexpected.


    ¡°Moreover, you talked on the premise that you loved everything about me. Afterwards, you started to expand on said premise.¡±


    ¡°In other words, I like everything about His Majesty? So, you mean, I¡¯m like, in love with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Hence why, don¡¯t rush. You can stay the way you are.¡±


    ¡°I see! That¡¯s a reli¡ª¡±


    When she was about to rub her chest, she realized that actually, nothing had been resolved yet.


    Huh¡­?


    In other words¡­ did I just¡­ straight up confess to his face?


    The moment she realized that, smoke rushed out of her head.


    The more she pondered about it, the more she failed to comprehend. Her head spun while her eyes were ready to roll. Hadith hurriedly caught the staggering Jill.


    ¡°J, Jill¡­?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I, I, what did I just, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°C, calm down! Are you alright? Did you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°I, I love Your Majesty, that much?¡±


    She loved him to such an extent?


    As she contemplated that, her eyes fell upon Hadith. He wore both a bandana and an apron¡ªhis appearance was unbefitting of an emperor. She also understood that he was despised by many.


    However, how proud and happy would she be if Hadith were to love only her without losing his strength, his kindness, and his smile¡ªif he were to be unyielding to the unreasonableness and the adversities brought by the future.


    Even now, his golden eyes which reflected only Jill, were so wonderful. His long eyelashes fluttered as he blinked anxiously. The shape of his thin lips as he called her name¡­


    It was the same with Rho. She wanted to raise that little dragon which was the heart of that man. She didn¡¯t want the help of anyone. She wanted to do it herself.


    The moment she realized it, her body was boiling.


    ¡°Gyaaa¡ª!!!¡±


    ¡°What happened?! Hey, Jill!!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, for a while, stay away from me! Don¡¯t even look at me! I want to cool my head! Let me jump into the pond again!!¡±


    ¡°But why!?¡±


    She kicked open the door of the palace and ran with all her might. There was no sign of him chasing her. Even if Hadith were to try to chase after her, the thoughtful Camila would stop him¡ªor at least she believed so.


    I, I¡¯m so embarrassed, I want to die! I can¡¯t look at His Majesty¡¯s face! Where¡¯s that pond!?


    Where was it?


    For the time being, she sprinted for the garden. Without knowing it, she had run up a tower, cut through an aisle, down some stairs¡ªbefore finally arriving at a garden.


    At the end of her run, she found a large pond with a pier and a small boat. From it the setting sun shone. It looked different from the pond Rho fell into earlier, but she didn¡¯t care. She needed that pond to suppress her embarrassment!


    Let¡¯s do it!


    She kicked the ground and leaped for the pond. She closed her eyes, expecting the water to cool both her body and head. However, before she could enjoy the cool sensation of the pond, she was pulled¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t do something as foolish as suicide!¡±


    Jill blinked when she hadn¡¯t only resurfaced but was also yelled at. A rope was dangling from a thick tree floated on the surface of the pond. She also saw a heavy dress laying discarded at the base of the tree.


    The person seemed to have removed her extra clothes and jumped into the pond using the rope as support.


    ¡°If it feels unbearable to the point you contemplated dying, then just stab the cause and kill it instead.¡±


    Such was the first sentence she heard from that person. Jill recognized the face. She had seen that exact same face in small, black-and-white, photographs back when she had read that person¡¯s obituary in newspapers and other medias.


    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve been helped by me, the second princess, don¡¯t think you can give up on the life I¡¯ve saved anymore!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are¡­¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening? I said, I¡¯m the second princess, Natalie Theos Rave. It¡¯s the name of the princess who saved you. As a form of gratitude, why don¡¯t you engrave my name in your chest?¡±


    The girl, who laughed arrogantly, grabbed Jill¡¯s body and began to pull on the rope.

 CH 119

    ¡°¡­Should I chase after her?¡±


    Hadith asked the Dragon Knights. The two only shook their heads.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to leave her alone. Jill-chan must be terribly confused~¡±


    ¡°As I thought¡­¡±


    Hadith, whom was still kneeling, agreed with Camila¡¯s advice. There was also no objection from Zeke, either. In that case, Hadith¡¯s decision was correct.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m also confused. Her confession was just all over the place¡­¡± Said Hadith.


    ¡°Oh, right, captain also mentioned her past lover¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªZeke~! You idiot~!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She mentioned something like that, didn¡¯t she¡ªwait, why are you guys running away?¡±


    The two subordinates were quick to turn on their heels. When Hadith called out after them, they gave some awkward excuses.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to get Rho some apples.¡±


    ¡°Yes, by the way, Rho-chan~¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, okay~? As long as you don¡¯t lose sight of yourself, everything will be fine~¡±


    The two subordinates simultaneously turned to look at Hadith.


    Hadith, who stood up while dusting off his knees, heard Rave¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Judging from Jill¡¯s conduct, the man she formerly loved must¡¯ve been as high-ranking as me. That person was taking advantage of Jill, thus, she had to leave Kratos to not be treated like that anymore. That¡¯s the conclusion my heart has arrived at.¡±


    ¡°My, at times like this, Your Majesty is surprisingly sharp~¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, ever since he started chasing after captain, he¡¯s already been suspicious, that prince¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that if I hadn¡¯t taken Jill away, their engagement would have be decided.¡±


    Zeke blinked, while Camila whistled. That must had been the first time they heard about that.


    ¡°Oh my, so the two of you eloped? That¡¯s awesome, Your Majesty~¡±


    ¡°But, in the long term, will that be okay? Is the captain¡¯s house going to stay silent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering the same. That¡¯s why I¡¯m very busy at the moment. Back then, all I wanted is a Dragon Princess. Now, it¡¯s different. I have to properly build up Jill¡¯s position.¡±


    Zeke and Camila stared at Hadith whose arms were crossed.


    ¡°I hope you guys will protect Jill and also take care of my heart.¡±


    ¡°W, wait, Your Majesty~! I know you¡¯re motivated, b, but is this really alright with you~? After all, Jill-chan had another man she loved¡ªshe said it herself~! Are you just going to leave that man alone~?¡±


    Hadith shrugged at Camila¡¯s meek question.


    ¡°I merely feel pity for that man. After all, Jill loves me. Therefore, I have nothing to worry about. Jill loves me, Jill loves me, Jill loves me, Jill loves me, Jill loves me¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re worried, after all~! Right now, you¡¯re merely self-suggesting~!¡±


    ¡°Y, Your Majesty, please claim back the light in your eyes¡ªthe same light from when you assured captain. You look very terrifying right now.¡±


    ¡°¡ªOi, Hadith! I told you to report to me once you returned¡ªwhat!? You¡¯re in an apron again!?¡±


    As Hadith mumbled a spell (curse), he was grabbed by Listeard who came through the open door.


    ¡°Older brother Listeard. What is it, suddenly?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a meeting. Oi, what happened here? What happened to Lady Jill?¡±


    ¡°I think Jill-chan is in a big athletic rush to cool off her head. As long as you don¡¯t get close to her, she isn¡¯t dangerous~¡±


    ¡°Ha? What are you¡­ no, let¡¯s talk about it another time. The situation is complicated.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness?¡±


    Frowning at Zeke¡¯s sloppy attitude, Listeard paused.


    ¡°¡­A report just came in from my Dragon Knights who were investigating the area around the imperial capital. Vissel is on his the way to the imperial capital.¡±


    ¡°My older brother?¡±


    Towards Hadith, whom was beaming, Listeard nodded. Listeard didn¡¯t try to hide his bitter expression.


    ¡°Yes. At the earliest, he¡¯ll arrive at the imperial capital tomorrow. Generally speaking, it seems that he brought a large number of troops, funds, and also civilians. They are coming from Duke Fairert¡¯s territory due to our shortage of manpower.¡± Said Listeard.


    ¡°Eh, wait~ Fairert is a nobleman backing him, right~?¡± Said Camila.


    ¡°Those people¡­ did they regret it? Are they perhaps trying to form an allegiance? Most importantly, are those people really on our side?¡± Said Zeke.


    Hadith¡¯s older brother clenched his fist without answering any further. Back then, Hadith would consider that trait of his as troublesome¡ªbut as of present, he no longer did.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, older brother Listeard. I¡¯m grateful for the aid we¡¯re going to receive.¡±


    ¡°But, if nothing is done, the court may be overwhelmed¡­ even though you have no allies.¡±


    ¡°My older brother, Vissel, is on my side. The two of you have to get along.¡±


    No one responded to Hadith¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ukkyu.¡± Only Rho¡¯s adorable consent could be heard.

 CH 120

    Apparently, the pond where Jill had jumped into was located in Princess Natalie¡¯s palace.


    Natalie, whom returned with Jill, gave quick instructions to her ladies-in-waiting. While the maids were busy drying the wet princess, Jill was allowed to bath first. She was even lent a change of clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯ll be annoying if a child like you were to dirty the palace, so go and get dressed. I don¡¯t want to be blamed if you were to catch a cold.¡±


    While turning her face away, Natalie snapped at Jill.


    ¡­She¡¯s a good person. But, she¡¯s also a bit ¡®tsun¡¯?


    Surely, at that point, Natalie was sixteen years old. Jill desperately tried to recall her¡ª


    ¡ªhowever, her train of thought stopped the moment she noticed her appearance.


    The dress which had been lent to her was black. Not only that, the sleeves were plump while a ribbon was tightly wound around the waist. Lace peeked out from the hem of the skirt which fluttered softly. To top it off, there was also a white apron.


    ¡°Um, does this outfit belongs to a maid?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you have any complaints? The only clothes your size are the servants¡¯. Or, would you like to borrow one of my childhood dresses?¡±


    Natalie glared at her from the drawing room to which Jill shook her head.


    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t the case. I¡¯m just wondering if a child this small can already work in the palace¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re also below the age of fourteen, right?¡±


    Thinking that Jill¡¯s question was odd, Natalie raised her eyebrows.


    As such, Jill had no choice but to pretend that she was a little girl.


    After some contemplation, Natalie finally dropped the matter and explained.


    ¡°¡­Well, no wonder you wanted to die. Indeed, children under the age of fourteen can already work in this palace. However, that¡¯s but a pretense¡ªin truth, they¡¯re actually candidates. That emperor has penchant for little girls, after all. Therefore, he needs comfort1.¡±


    Jill managed to suppress her objection.


    ¡°Those three dukes are good-for-nothing. The maids they recruit are but gifts for that emperor. Originally, the emperor¡¯s penchant for little girls was but a rumor, but he confirmed it himself after that announcement of his. Can you believe it? He said he¡¯s married to an 11-years-old! Ever since then, little girls have been gathered from all over the place¡ªhuh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­N, nothing.¡±


    That was the reason why Listeard lamented about their financial difficulties. Hadith absolutely refused to allow the recruitment of maids and other employees. However, aid fromthe houses backing him and the princess were another story. In the end, some underage maids had to be hired in the imperial palace.


    Well, the reason I was chosen as the Dragon Princess is because I¡¯m under the age of fourteen¡­ no wonder people misunderstood Hadith as having a penchant for little girls¡­


    As long as Jill was present, Hadith didn¡¯t have any reason to look for a bride under the age of fourteen. Despite that, the emperor having a penchant for little girls wasn¡¯t the problem here¡ª


    ¡ªthere was also the fact that the emperor loved wearing aprons.


    In short, there was nothing majestic about that emperor.


    Natalie offered a chair to Jill who was slumped. Perhaps, she was sympathizing with Jill.


    ¡°For now, sit down. I¡¯ll brew tea. Moreover, I¡¯ve also prepared sweets.¡±


    ¡°Really!? Thank you!!¡±


    ¡°Leave us alone.¡±


    After the maid had finished preparing sweets and tea, Natalie dismissed her. Then, Natalie sat beside Jill.


    ¡°If you¡¯re at loss over what to do, I can help you.¡±


    Confused, Jill asked in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Help, me?¡±


    ¡°Are you listening properly? C¡¯mon, now, I¡¯m the one who helped you. You can serve me instead. Even if you¡¯re alone, you¡¯ll manage. I¡¯m a princess. You¡¯ll be allowed to go enter and leave the palace from the back.¡±


    Natalie raised her chin. That was when Jill realized, she hadn¡¯t given Natalie her name.


    To Natalie, Jill was a child who came to work in the palace and had just been made aware of the fact that she was to be offered to the emperor. Natalie probably thought that was the reason Jill tried to end her life by jumping into the pond.


    ¡°U, uhm, Your Highness Natalie, actually, I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Older sister, Natalie¡ª?¡±


    Jill stopped talking as she turned to look at the origin of the bird-like voice.


    From the slightly opened door, a little girl was peeking in. She had fluffy golden hair, and azure eyes. The girl was holding a big stuffed animal¡ªit was a long-tailed white tiger doll.


    ¡°Frida? What¡¯s wrong? Come in.¡±


    Jill blinked at the name Listeard had occasionally mentioned.


    It certainly belonged to the third princess who was still eight years old. That girl was scared of Hadith and always refused to come out¡ªshe was none other than Listeard¡¯s little sister.


    After being called by Natalie, Frida softly shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a stranger.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you mean, me?¡±


    When Jill asked back, Frida quickly hid behind the door. As Listeard said, Frida was shy.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Frida, this girl will be serving me from now on.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ so?¡±


    It was hard to verify the third princess¡¯ expression.


    ¡°F, for the time being, I will stay here and listen¡­¡±


    ¡°There are also sweets. C¡¯mon in. Don¡¯t be scared, you¡¯re a princess, after all.¡±


    Only after being beckoned by her half-sister, Natalie, Frida entered the room like a frightened animal.

 CH 121

    Jill nervously watched Frida¡¯s gait. It was as if the little girl was being cornered by a predator.


    Upon arriving, Frida sat down in the farthest seat across the table. Frida softly coiled her stuffed doll¡¯s tail so it didn¡¯t dangle on the floor.


    ¡°Did something happen? You usually don¡¯t bother to visit me alone.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ older brother¡­ keeps telling me, to have a tea with the Dragon Princess¡­¡±


    Jill immediately looked up. Thankfully, no one noticed. Natalie gave a casual reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times¡ªjust refuse him. It doesn¡¯t matter how, just say no.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ he has asked me, five times, already¡­ I¡¯m, causing trouble for my older brother¡­ he just wants me to get along with the Dragon Princess¡­ as a member of the Rave royal family, I¡¯m a disgrace¡­¡±


    The two were under house arrest during the false emperor mayhem. As such, they hadn¡¯t attended the crowning parade like Jill. Not to mention, the announcement regarding Jill¡¯s engagement had also been postponed until her position became clear. Despite that, Listeard seemed to have been trying to introduce Jill to the other princesses.


    I didn¡¯t know about that at all¡­ It seems that I have a lot to think about¡­


    Apparently, to reject Listeard¡¯s request, Frida pretended to be ill. On the contrary, Natalie was very blatant.


    ¡°Just tell him that you suddenly came down with a chronic illness. I have said it, haven¡¯t I? It¡¯s too soon. That little brother of mine, Listeard, just doesn¡¯t understand the fear of the maids.¡±


    ¡°¡­But, even older sister Elynsia said that the Dragon Princess is dependable¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You have to understand, Frida. Listeard is too righteous while Elynsia can sometimes be too much of a muscle head!¡±


    Natalie nonchalantly remarked sucjh while biting a cookie.


    Jill humbly asked her.


    ¡°¡­D, did something happen with the maids?¡±


    ¡°¡­Since you¡¯re working here, too, you have something to keep in mind. The emperor¡¯s tendency for little girl has placed the inner palace on edge.¡±


    Jill desperately wanted to correct the slanderous things that was being saying about her husband. Despite that, she decided to remain silent for the time being.


    ¡°The inner palace is controlled by the emperor¡¯s queen. However, because the emperor currently doesn¡¯t have a princess, the former emperor¡¯s consorts are the ones in charge. They are all part of the anti-emperor faction.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that because a lot of crown princes died a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ one of my brothers died in that incident. The other straight up abandoned his right to inherit the throne and deserted the castle with his mother¡ªwhich leaves me.¡±


    Jill suddenly recalled it.


    I remember! There is an exiled prince in Kratos! Using Princess Natalie¡¯s case as a shield, he asked Geraldo for help in succeeding the throne! Thus, a civil war started in earnest¡­ he¡¯s none other than Princess Natalie¡¯s brother!


    Everything stemmed from the deeds of the Goddess.


    ¡­She should¡¯ve just reduced that spear into splinters.


    While Jill might have been annoyed by the Goddess, she was more concerned about Princess Natalie¡¯s brother. She didn¡¯t know where he was as of the present. But, if his movements were the same as before, he might eventually bow to Hadith.


    Feeling like gritting her teeth, Jill asked.


    ¡°Be it your brother, or your mother, have any of them contacted you?¡±


    ¡°Nope. The reason my mother left her only daughter in the imperial capital was so I could die in her son¡¯s stead, after all.¡±


    As Jill fell speechless, Natalie laughed.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. My mother was born to an impoverished noble family. It¡¯s a miracle that her son was born as an heir to the throne. When one of my brothers died from the curse, her dream was shattered and she almost became a madwoman. As she can¡¯t bear to lose another son, she decided to turn a blind eye to me.¡±


    ¡°B, but, Your Highness Natalie is her child, too¡­ I can¡¯t comprehend that at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think so? I don¡¯t have the ability to lead the Dragon Knights like Elynsia, nor do I have magical talent or fine backing like Frida. I only have myself¡ªand the blood of the Rave royal family. It seems I¡¯ve become the stereotypical example of a princess¡­¡±


    Natalie ridiculed herself, while Jill could only listen.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m useless. Besides, ever since my mother left me, it¡¯s been three years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been three years. You don¡¯t have to be so harsh on yourself.¡±


    Towards Jill¡¯s words, Natalie showed a troubled face. Frida also pursed her lips.


    ¡°Older sister Natalie, you don¡¯t have to worry, you still have me¡­¡±


    What a good kid.


    Jill felt a sting behind her eyes. No wonder Listeard was fond of Frida. Natalie laughed and dispersed the bleak atmosphere.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about it. That¡¯s not what I intended to talk about here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°What I want to say is, in the inner palace, it¡¯s a common occurrence. The anti-emperor faction united because even if they wanted to turn their sons into the emperor, a foul emperor bearing the heavenly sword existed. The situation grew even more hostile when it was revealed that the former emperor hadn¡¯t inherited the blood of the Dragon God Rave. In addition, an 11-years-old Dragon Princess also entered the palace.¡±


    Jill unknowingly put a hand on her chest.


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m getting at? It¡¯d be difficult for a child to officially become the empress. Hence why, the princesses of the inner palace are kicking up a fuss.¡±


    ¡°Is it because once the emperor¡¯s wife officially enters the inner palace, their positions will be threatened?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hence, they¡¯re keeping track on the movements of the Dragon Princess.¡±


    Natalie explained it in a bored manner.

 CH 122

    Ignorant people made assumptions as they pleased. Jill inwardly regretted their lack of awareness. Whether it was in social life or politics, that might be a common occurrence.


    I¡¯m absolutely not good at it¡­


    ¡®You have to lay low.¡¯


    ¡®Avoid being conspicuous.¡¯


    Jill was thankful for the advice given by her surroundings.


    ¡°As of the moment, it¡¯s quiet because the Dragon Princess has secluded herself and isn¡¯t exposed. Despite that, she must be scrambling for information.¡±


    By that point, the inner palace sounded like some kind of intelligence unit. Natalie laughed as she tried to comfort Jill who grew silent.


    ¡°If at a time like this, we try to side with the Dragon Princess, we¡¯d be risking death. Not to mention, the inner palace would also go on a rampage.¡±


    ¡°T, the princesses of the inner palace are surprisingly formidable¡­?¡±


    Natalie made a scary expression and managed to shock Jill.


    ¡°Formidable? There¡¯s nothing formidable about poisoning your enemy, assassination disguised as an accident, or turning someone into a scapegoat. Those are the specialties of the inner palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought they¡¯d compete to be the most skillful.¡±


    ¡°The only thing they¡¯d compete for is the emperor¡¯s favor. For the inner palace, kicking off an opponent with a smile is the true definition of pleasure.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, it¡¯s actually that scary¡­ the inner palace¡­¡±


    It was full of treachery. In a sense, it was tougher than a battlefield.


    So that¡¯s how it is¡­ will I be alright?


    Well, no one said using my fist won¡¯t be effective in the inner palace.


    She decided to not dwell on the problem. Learning how to become a proper Dragon Princess would be better for her.


    ¡°The fleeing imperial army is also making bizarre movements. As of the present, the priority seems to be strengthening the foundation of that repulsive emperor. The Dragon Princess should¡¯ve been advised to not provoke the inner palace. On the other side, the inner palace is trying to send little girls to the emperor to blatantly threaten the Dragon Princess¡¯ position.¡±


    ¡°Their strategy is to assign a girl under the age of 14 to His Majesty¡­?¡± Said Jill.


    ¡°Indeed. However, if we were to get along with the Dragon Princess, they¡¯d surely become inpatient. Not even a secret tea party can stay hidden when it comes to the inner palace.¡± Said Natalie.


    ¡°But¡­ the Dragon Princess¡­ might be lonely¡­¡±


    Squeezing her stuffed animal, Frida argued.


    Nonchalantly, Natalie responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s also for the sake of the Dragon Princess. She should be 11-years-old, ¡­it¡¯s too early for her to be assassinated.¡±


    Jill stiffened instantly.


    N, no! I¡¯m about to be assassinated!


    I see¡­ are they worried about me?


    They were worried that if they got along well, the 11-year-old Dragon Princess would die before she could attain her footing. They were trying to prevent that.


    ¡­Is that how it is? Then, I must also stay quiet about my true identity¡­


    Considering the current situation, turning the inner palace into her enemy would certainly be dangerous. To be honest, Jill was confident she wouldn¡¯t be assassinated. However, what if the two princesses ended up being targeted too? That would be troublesome.


    Indeed. Jill remembered it well.


    In the future, the two princesses would be assassinated.


    The second princess, Natalie, in Kratos.


    The third princess, Frida, in the Rave Empire.


    Her Highness Frida¡¯s disappearance happened after the false emperor mayhem. She was probably involved in His Highness Listeard¡¯s uprising. I can only conclude that there¡¯s a threat to His Highness Listeard.


    Before the settlement of the mayhem, Listeard had acknowledged Hadith as the Dragon Emperor. Such a man wouldn¡¯t rebel easily. She was positive something must have happened to his sister. Assume that the inner palace had something to do with it wouldn¡¯t have been strange.


    It was said that the Southern King wanted to start a war with the Rave Empire. Hence why, he targeted Her Highness Natalie¡­


    ¡®Southern King¡¯ was a derogatory term for the current king of Kratos. Said king hadn¡¯t only delegated all his duties to the crown prince, but was also indulging in depravity in the Southern back palace.


    In the end, the cause for Princess Natalie¡¯s death remained unsolved.


    The only reason the Southern King was suspected was because not only was he infamous, Geraldo also couldn¡¯t control him.


    Afterwards, probably as the Southern King expected, the death of Princess Natalie deepened the conflict between the kingdom of Kratos and Rave Empire to the point of starting a war.


    Neither of them had triggered a direct conflict. Despite that, a conflict had been triggered.


    The situation may be changing, but there¡¯s a good chance that it¡¯ll trigger something¡­


    The fleeing imperial army could also be seen as a threat. Jill couldn¡¯t foretell what was going to happen. In her former memories, Hadith had executed everyone and reformed the imperial army. Such a future wouldn¡¯t happen anymore.


    While Jill was pondering, Natalie laughed brightly after finishing her cookie.


    ¡°Well, it should be peaceful for now, so don¡¯t worry. Work with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°I, understand¡­¡±


    Jill recalled being told by Natalie to serve her.


    ¡°A, actually, I was tasked with raising a baby dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°A baby dragon? Is it a gift for the emperor? I quite found of dragon babies, myself. Did its parents die? Or did it stray?¡±


    ¡°Tha, that seems to be it! I can¡¯t just neglect my duty!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like Jill didn¡¯t care about Natalie and Frida, but she couldn¡¯t just abandon Rho.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t that fine? I can¡¯t ride a dragon, but I¡¯m interested in learning more about them.¡± Said Natalie.


    Frida gently told Jill who had become speechless, ¡°Older sister Natalie, is studying about dragons¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to remain as a useless princess. I have to have some expertise!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, do you know how to train a dragon to fly?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t fly? That¡¯s rare, but there have been a few cases. If you¡¯re worried, then bring it with you. I¡¯ll help take care of it. So, be thankful.¡±


    Natalie seemed to be radiating.


    ¡°I, I just wanted some advice, but if it¡¯s alright with you, then, please!¡±


    ¡°You like dragons, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    Natalie was a good person! She was also an astounding princess!


    Astonished, Jill screamed. ¡°Thank you!¡±

 CH 123

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Welcome back, Jill! ¡­Huh?! What¡¯s with your attire!?¡±


    ¡°There may be a cure for Rho!¡±


    Jill shouted as she rushed towards Hadith¡¯s palace.


    Hadith appeared from the kitchen. Probably because he was preparing dinner, a delicious aroma wafted from him.


    ¡°¡®Cured¡¯¡­? Is he ill?¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu?¡±


    Rho, who was playing with a ball with Saut¨¦ on the floor, raised his face.


    After Rho had kicked the ball, Saut¨¦ chased it in a hurry. They seemed to have become friends.


    ¡°Please listen, actually¡ª¡±


    ¡ªJill recalled it when she was about to explain.


    Not only had she grandly confessed to him, she also ran away due to the embarrassment.


    ¡°More importantly, what¡¯s with your clothes? They¡¯re cute. Still, for you to jump into the pond again¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI understand! I will try to erase that embarrassing memory by jumping into the pond once again!¡±


    ¡°But, dinner is ready.¡±


    Jill, who had begun to run, halted instantly.


    ¡°Today¡¯s main dish is grilled lamb with bones along with consomm¨¦ with eggs in a fruit salad. I¡¯m going to pair it with potatoes steamed with butter.¡±


    It was very effective!


    Jill slowly turned around. Hadith was smiling.


    ¡°If you eat them now, they¡¯ll still be fresh and delicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­W, well, it can¡¯t be helped, then!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Afterwards, we have a lot to talk about. Like, for example, the man you loved before.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, I need to jump into a pond!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, I have to take out the dessert from the oven.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty being is sly!¡±


    Before she could complete her reply, her stomach grumbled. Hadith proceeded to lift Jill while she was covering her face.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s have dinner. We also need to talk.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk if you¡¯re mean! But I will still have dinner!¡±


    ¡°Older brother Vissel is returning.¡±


    Hadith sat the shocked Jill on the chair and said that they should have dinner first.


    By the end of the dinner, Rho was lying on his back in a wooden box filled with cushions.


    Saut¨¦ often kicked rocks in the garden overlooked by the terrace of her bedroom. Perhaps, it was his means of exercising. Recently, his appearance had become that of a chicken that would be served on a table. However, Jill felt that he wasn¡¯t just a chicken. Every time Saut¨¦ kicked a rock, it would chip. It seemed that the stones would soon be crushed.


    While Jill sat on the bed, pondering, Hadith arrived with a comb.


    ¡°You are free to do whatever you wish with Natalie and Frida.¡±


    ¡°I, is that really alright? If I were to recklessly deepen our bond, won¡¯t they be in trouble later?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about my sisters, you can rest assured. In the future, they¡¯ll be overlooked. There will be more people in the royal palace. I probably also won¡¯t be able to move as freely as I used to either.¡±


    Hadith spoke while combing Jill¡¯s hair. She had just gotten out of the shower.


    ¡°Above all, older brother Vissel absolutely won¡¯t acknowledge you. Compared to that, everything else is a trivial matter.¡±


    She was a little taken aback by how casual Hadith was.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mishear you, right? He absolutely won¡¯t acknowledge me?¡±


    ¡°After all, he told me to choose a princess after careful consideration. I also needed to pay attention to her backing. My brother takes good care of me. The matter of the Dragon Princess is important. I think he¡¯s very angry because I decided on my own.¡±


    ¡°¡­He has always been trying to bring back Your Majesty who had been exiled to the frontier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    On the surface, Vissel sounded like a decent guy. However, Jill knew that underneath all that, Vissel was the one who leaked information to the kingdom of Kratos.


    However, as for what kind of brother Vissel was to Hadith, Jill didn¡¯t know for certain.


    ¡°He¡¯s also not on good terms with older brother Listeard.¡±


    Jill could somehow understand the reason.


    ¡°You must be thinking it¡¯s going to be difficult.¡±


    What actually happened was, following Listeard, Vissel was also executed by Hadith. While Hadith was fighting the Kratos army, Vissel launched an attack on the imperial capital. As a result, Vissel was executed. His execution should be three years from now on.


    Vissel¡¯s plan couldn¡¯t be said to be cowardly. After all, Geraldo was more or less doing the same thing. He tried to use Jill as a means to distract Hadith. At that time, Jill was tasked to lead an army to fight against Hadith¡¯s men.


    But, around that time, Hadith shouldn¡¯t be that evil, yet.


    Although his stratagems made her grind her teeth many times, he was a respectable opponent.


    By the time Jill met Hadith once again, shortly after Vissel¡¯s execution, he had become nothing but a cruel emperor, one who sought to destroy everything.


    As I thought, His Highness Vissel plays a major part in Hadith¡¯s life.


    When she looked up, she saw Hadith, still holding a comb.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Eh, uh, well, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Hadith quietly approached her face, as if to tell her a secret.

 CH 124

    With a straight face and a nonchalant tone, Hadith told her.


    ¡°As I thought, I want to learn how to make baby food.¡±


    It took a few moments for Jill to comprehend Hadith¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­Okay?¡±


    ¡°The talk about our future as parents. About the ten children¡ªdid you forget about it!? My ten children should be born, soon!¡±


    ¡°Eh, uh, what!? Yes, I do remember about that!¡±


    Hadith looked even more agitated than Jill. However, when he heard her reply, he smiled in relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Ten children will take at least ten years just to birth. It¡¯ll be a burden on your body. I¡¯m convinced we should start as soon as possible, while you¡¯re still young.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, you have a point¡ªwait, what?¡±


    While Jill still failed to comprehend his intentions, she decided to just nod for the time being. For some reason, Hadith looked terribly serious.


    ¡°In regards to that, we should start when you¡¯re about 16 or 17-years-old.¡±


    ¡°I see, okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Hence why, I want to learn how to make baby food.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard you earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°If possible, I also want to learn how to make cute clothes. I want to change their diapers and coax them when they cry.¡±


    ¡°So, Your Majesty wants to raise kids¡­¡±


    It sounded good. Yet, at the same time, why was he talking as if the plan was going to take place the day after tomorrow?


    Could it be, he¡¯s talking about Rho? Does he want to take care of Rho?


    While Jill tried to comprehend the unpredictable message, Hadith continued with resolution.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll also assist you during your pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°T, thank you? That¡¯s thoughtful of you, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, in five years, I must be able to single-handedly finish the emperor¡¯s duties!¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­ in five years, single-handedly, the emperor¡¯s duties¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They range from the country¡¯s financial stability to the issue with Kratos. I have to come up with the fastest, simplest, and the best solution for all of them. For my children, I must do my best!¡±


    ¡°For that reason!?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is that no good?¡±


    How was she supposed to answer?


    W, well, that certainly sounds better than plotting revenge¡­ alright, then.


    Listeard would surely be overwhelmed. Despite that, Jill took the plunge and nodded.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good! It¡¯s truly ideal!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, while things will become a bit difficult from now on, I want you to believe in me.¡±


    Jill got tired of puffing out her chest. After wrapping a shawl around Jill, who had already put on her nightwear, Hadith started preparing her pillows for the night.


    ¡°Half of my magical power has yet to be restored. I can¡¯t bring out the heavenly sword for long. As such, I think it¡¯ll be difficult in certain areas. I can¡¯t spend too much time with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you saying that we¡¯re going to not be able to meet, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Still, I¡¯m going to properly get married to you. I will make you a Dragon Princess for the sake of our happy family plan.¡±


    ¡ªFinally, Jill understood.


    Why did Rho hatch from the egg?


    His Majesty is about to become a true Dragon Emperor¡­


    What Jill intended to convey to Hadith had been received properly.


    He hadn¡¯t only kept it in mind but decided to follow through with it.


    ¡°I love you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Before she noticed it, she had said so. Hadith looked truly surprised.


    ¡°E, eh, you¡¯re already fine with confessing your feelings?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I like you. I love you. I¡¯m glad I fell in love with Your Majesty.¡±


    Her heart was full. Her nose was starting to become stuffy. Stretching out her hands, she hugged Hadith.


    ¡°U, uwaaah! I¡¯ll definitely marry Your Majesty! I will become the Dragon Princess, uweeeeh¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Why did you start crying!? Jill, calm down!¡±


    ¡°Because Your Majesty is very cool! I¡¯m falling in love with you, I don¡¯t care about His Highness Geraldo anymore!¡±


    ¡°As I thought, it was that guy¡­¡±


    Hadith remarked with an irked voice. Regardless, he gently rubbed the crying Jill on her back.


    By the time the lights were turned off, they were heading to bed as usual. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look into Hadith¡¯s eyes. Despite that, she wanted to stay with him. When he said, ¡°Good night.¡± She only replied with, ¡°Good night.¡± Then, for the first time, slept with her back facing him.


    For the first time, she experienced the excitement of having her beloved sleep behind her.


    Just the slightest touch with Hadith¡¯s body caused her to shudder. Despite that, she held her breath. She was strangely self-conscious. What if she were to grow up and the future was as Hadith had said?


    Except, that future would only contain the continuation of their love. Feeling calmed, Jill closed her eyes.

 CH 125

    As she walked around the courtyard with a bag containing Rho, Jill frowned.


    ¡­There¡¯s little security. We are also facing a shortage in manpower¡­ for some reason, I have a bad feeling¡­


    Fortunately, because of that, she didn¡¯t pass by anyone as she headed to Natalie¡¯s room. No matter how much she thought about it, something felt fishy.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    ¡°Why did you enter from the terrace!?¡±


    ¡°I was taking a moment to check on the security. It¡¯s important.¡±


    Natalie opened the terrace door while tilting her head. ¡°I, is that so?¡±


    Frida was also present in the room. She was staring at Jill. There were no other servants. There was a shortage of manpower, but the reason for the lack of servants was probably because they had to welcome the crown prince, Vissel.


    ¡°So, I brought him as promised¡ªthe dragon I¡¯m raising!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu¡ª!¡±


    Today, Rho, whom was in a good mood and had a floral pattern on his back, greeted them cheerfully.


    ¡°W, what is this color¡­? Is he a new species? I¡¯ve never seen anything like him before¡­¡±


    ¡°The scales are mottled! He¡¯s a slightly strange mottled dragon!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu!¡±


    Rho agreed with all his might. While hugging Rho, Natalie stared at him with a doubtful expression.


    However, she shouldn¡¯t think that he was a black dragon.


    Or rather, normally, no one would come up with the idea of painting a black dragon into a different colored one.


    Frida gently approached and stared at Rho with her round eyes.


    ¡°Who¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Rho!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s cute¡­¡±


    After blinking, Rho bashfully hid his face. ¡°Ukkyu¡­¡± As his wings were touched by Frida, he squirmed. Frida stretched his wings in and out.


    Jill was touched by the heartwarming sight while Natalie muttered a little.


    ¡°Can that dragon truly understand what humans are saying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, just look at his yellow and brown scales!¡±


    Jill said proudly.


    Natalie finally relented.


    ¡°¡­Well, whatever. You seem fine and rather perky, today. Even though yesterday, you were attempting suicide¡­ did something good happen?¡±


    Natalie probably intended to make some small talk.


    However, Jill remembered her newfound determination and straightened her posture.


    ¡°Yes, we confirmed our love last night!¡±


    Rho fell from Natalie¡¯s arms. Frida¡¯s stuffed animal also fell. Rho blinked some more.


    ¡°My husband is the coolest! As such, I¡¯ve determined to be a suitable wife for that person!¡±


    ¡°¡­Husband? Wife? Wait, how old are you again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 11-years-old!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re married, already???¡±


    ¡°Yes! The ceremony hasn¡¯t been carried out yet, but I definitely am!¡±


    Natalie finally regained her sense.


    ¡°Oh, a promise to get married¡­ it¡¯s but a child¡¯s promise.¡±


    ¡°The other person is an adult who¡¯ll soon be 20-years-old¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªLet¡¯s get rid of that freak!¡±


    Next to Natalie, Frida softly muttered.


    ¡°He¡¯s the same age as my brother¡­ is he cool¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve fallen for him all over again yesterday!¡±


    ¡°To be someone¡¯s wife¡­ how envious¡­¡±


    ¡°Frida, since you¡¯re cute, I¡¯m sure a good man will appear.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re being completely deceived! Frida, don¡¯t listen to her!¡±


    ¡°But, my brother is as old as that person, and he¡¯s nice¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are his sister! When it comes to marriage, it¡¯s different!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu¡­¡±


    On the floor, Rho shyly covered his face, while hitting the floor with his tail.


    Realizing that, Natalie leaned on the table as she took a deep breath.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s discuss that later. Let me see this child for the time being¡­¡±


    ¡°T, thank you! I want to raise this child well and get married!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy, so stop talking about that. This child has golden eyes¡­¡±


    Perhaps he knew he was in the spotlight, Rho peeked from between his claws. Natalie crouched down and examined Rho¡¯s body.


    ¡°His scales are stiff¡­ his hair growth, too. Well, he seems fine. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s injured. Can he spread his wings properly?¡±


    When asked, Rho proudly spread his small wings. Natalie became suspicious again.


    ¡°¡­This child is too smart for a spotted dragon.¡±


    ¡°Because he has golden eyes, he¡¯s clever!¡±


    ¡°¡­The wing membrane is alright. however, I feel that the size of his wings and body are a bit disproportionate¡­¡±


    ¡°W, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Towards Jill, who got worried immediately, Natalie shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something to be concerned about, after all, he¡¯s still young¡­ Well, if I have to be frank¡­¡±


    Natalie stared straight at Jill, who gulped.


    ¡°He has a big butt.¡±


    ¡°¡­Big, butt¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ass¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Kkyu!?¡±


    Being stared at by Jill and Frida, Rho hurriedly hid his rear.


    ¡°To be exact, its his hind legs. However, overall, not only his tail, his whole body is plump.¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed, he seems fat. He can even roll like a ball.¡±


    ¡°Gyu!?¡±


    ¡°This child will grow out of it.¡±


    Natalie lifted Rho with her thin arms and put him on the table.


    ¡°Sometimes, dragon have a slow growth. When they decide they needn¡¯t fly, they don¡¯t fly. But I can see this child growing into a very strong dragon. Be it a special, or an ordinary one¡ªdragons tends to grow up differently.¡±


    ¡°Hee¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a legend that the black dragon, the king of dragons, derives his nourishment from the heart of the Dragon Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°D, did you hear that Rho!? You¡¯ll grow up into a very strong dragon!¡±


    She felt like Rho was being suspected. Jill tried to divert Natalie¡¯s attention.


    With her arms crossed, Natalie said casually.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, just remember that his butt is too big for him to fly.¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu!¡±


    Rho screamed dissatisfiedly. He swung his tail around to whip his rear.


    ¡°Ukkyu! Ukkyu!¡±


    Perhaps he wanted to prove that he wasn¡¯t fat.


    Jill, although pretending to be calm, honestly thought he was cute. Natalie also sighed, while Frida smiled as if her heart had melted.


    ¡°He¡¯s so cute¡­¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu, Ukkyuu!¡±


    ¡°I, I understand, Rho, you¡¯re not fat, you¡¯re fit¡­¡±


    In her heart, she muttered, how very much like His Majesty¡­

 CH 126

    ¡°Kkyu¡­¡±


    It seemed that even if they were to pretend, Rho¡¯s distrust wouldn¡¯t disappear.


    Rho was staring at Jill with a dissatisfied glare.


    Natalie laughed. ¡°If there are no other issues, I suggest you slowly watch his growth rather than forcibly train him. What do you think?¡±


    Rho began to rub his body against Natalie. He seemed to side with her.


    To Rho, it was a free pass to not fly at all.


    Realizing that, Jill put her hands on her hips.


    ¡°No can do, Rho! The only issue here is your lack of interest to train!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyukkyu¡ª!¡±


    Because of Jill¡¯s stern attitude, Rho jumped off from the table and hid behind Frida.


    Just like Hadith, Rho lacked motivation, too.


    Frida smiled happily.


    ¡°Rho, this is my friend¡­ do you want to eat cookies with me?¡±


    ¡°Kkyu!¡±


    After being introduced to her stuffed animal, Rho happily followed Frida.


    ¡­Well, it¡¯s alright? I can just look at it this way¡ªhe¡¯s bonding with his sisters. Your Majesty, if you were to learn about this, how would you react?


    Jill decided to tell Hadith later¡ªthat Rho was playing with his sisters. He might be relieved. After all, Hadith drew a line between him and his sisters because he believed they feared him.


    ¡°¡­Recently, someone has been sending cookies to my room¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Older brother said it¡¯s alright¡­ don¡¯t you receive the cookies too, older sister Natalie? They¡¯re delicious.¡±


    With a smile, Frida took out the cookies. They were wrapped within a cute, transparent, bag. Natalie folded her arms.


    ¡°They¡¯re delicious, but at the same time, ridiculous. I don¡¯t have any servants, as such, I thought they were poisoned. However, if they actually were, the method is too foolish and more likely to go awry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a cookie dwarf. Such delicious cookies¡­ I¡¯ve never eaten anything like them before!¡±


    Upon receiving the cookie from Frida, Rho scoffed.


    No way.


    Jill¡¯s gaze swum.


    The culprit is His Majesty! There¡¯s only one way to confirm it! I¡¯m familiar with the taste of his cookies!


    ¡°C, can I have one, too!?¡±


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    The moment Jill received a piece from Frida, she understood everything.


    That exquisite sweetness. The crispy roasted outer edge. The moist dough. The splendid texture produced by the large sugar grains which had been sprinkled on them.


    Your Majesty!


    It seemed that Listeard was involved, too. Most likely, he was the one who sent those cookies to his front doors of his sisters. As Jill thought¡ªHadith was doing his best. For her to have doubted him¡­ well, even though Hadith was putting his effort in strange things, but still¡ª!


    Jill got emotional to brink of tears.


    ¡°I, if you someday meet the person who baked these cookies, please be kind to that person!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that sudden request?¡±


    ¡°Could it be, you know the true identity of the cookie dwarf?¡±


    Frida cutely tilted her neck as she tried to reach out to Jill. Natalia casually asked while eating the cookies brought by Frida.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard it, yet.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡ª¡±


    In the edge of Jill¡¯s vision, there was something shiny outside the window¡ª


    ¡ªshe reflexively moved her body.


    ¡°Look out!¡±


    Multiple arrows pervaded the glass window. The screams of Frida and Natalie echoed in the terrace. There were multiple sounds of footsteps and crossbows.1


    ¡°Raise your hands and get down! If you resist, we¡¯ll shoot!¡±


    ¡°Y, you guys are, the Fairert army!?¡±


    Natalie, who saw the insignia of the military uniform, hugged Frida and shouted. Fairert was one of the Three Dukes¡ªand also Georg¡¯s supporter. Although it was reported that Fairert had claimed to have taken no part in the previous incident, were they truly attacking the imperial capital?


    ¡°Your Highness Natalie, Your Highness Frida, come with us.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this commotion!? Why would the Fairert army¡­ no way, elder brother Vissel!?¡±


    ¡°You seem to have misunderstood. In the first place, the name ¡®Fairert army¡¯ is wrong. We are¡ª¡±


    Jill slammed her elbow into the soldier¡¯s belly before extending her hand to Natalie. Due to their falling companion, the soldiers were surprised.


    ¡°W, what¡¯s with this kid?! Shouldn¡¯t she be a mere servant!?¡±


    ¡°Watch out, she might be from the remaining Imperial Army!¡±


    ¡°Take Rho, and run! If possible, tell His Majesty the Emperor to protect the Imperial Army!¡±


    One of the soldiers got kicked into the wall. Jill proceeded to slam her right fist into his belly. However, her blow didn¡¯t cause any serious damage due to insufficient magic. It was impossible for Jill to defeat them at once.


    There were no signs of any enemies approaching from the corridor inside the castle. However, there was also a possibility that enemies were lying in wait within the castle. Regardless, if the current enemies weren¡¯t stopped, the princesses would be caught and shot.


    ¡°W, what about you!?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±


    Hadith would definitely notice if there was a commotion in the castle. Natalie, who gasped at Jill¡¯s scream, embraced Rho while taking Frida¡¯s hand, and ran away.


    ¡°Go after the princesses! It doesn¡¯t matter if they get injured!¡±


    ¡°As if I¡¯d let you!¡±


    Kicking off the back of the man who tried to give a chase, Jill stood before the door where Natalie and the others had escaped through.


    ¡°Why are you pointing your blades at the princesses!? Have you finally become rebels!?¡±


    ¡°Rebels!? The rebels are you, the Imperial Army. Or, more precisely, the Old Imperial Army!¡±


    One of the soldiers stuck out his chin at Jill who frowned in bafflement.


    ¡°Even though she possesses some magic, she¡¯s still a kid. I¡¯ll leave her to you. Don¡¯t waste your time with her. I will chase them.¡±


    ¡°As soon as the princesses are found, secure them.¡±


    While the soldiers in the front pointed their crossbows at Jill, more than half of them moved back. Could they be planning to abandon their fallen comrades so they could chase after Natalie and the others?


    What¡¯s going on? Why is the Fairert army attacking us? How should I respond¡­ No, first off, I have to change my perspective!


    They were suddenly attacked. Natalie, Frida, and Rho fled in fear. That alone was enough to consider those soldiers as enemies.


    In fact, the soldiers attacked them first. There was no need to overthink the situation. If those soldiers had a reason, she could just ask after defeating them. The responsibility for explaining the situation lied not with Jill, who had to defend herself, but with the enemy who suddenly attacked.


    I¡¯ll defeat them! Yes, I will beat them to a pulp!


    It had been a long time since she last exercised.


    Jill, who clenched her fists, kicked off the floor and leaped towards the remaining soldiers.

 CH 128

    ¡°Let me explain from the beginning in an easy-to-understand manner.¡±


    Vissel quietly spoke as he slowly looked around the conference room.


    ¡°As I said, the territory of Radea was occupied by the former imperial army. No statement has been made, but the uprising is only a matter of time. Meanwhile, all you did was play house with your vessels in the imperial capital.¡±


    In response to Vissel¡¯s criticism, Elynsia clenched her fist. Listeard, whom was being detained, remained silent.


    The development was quite obvious.


    Radea, the territory seized by the rebels, was once territory belonging to Georg. Hadith also planned on searching that territory for the fleeing imperial army.


    However, there was a report from Georg¡¯s aide, one who was temporarily in charge of Radea, that there was no change. There was also the fact that Radea was a special territory. As such, Hadith couldn¡¯t take any action.


    Elynsia said harshly.


    ¡°Why would Listeard be suspected of starting a rebellion? If there are any signs of a rebellion in Radea, the first one to be suspected should be Duke Fairert! He supported uncle!¡±


    ¡°Because he didn¡¯t want to be suspected, Duke Fairert gave his army, manpower, and even budget to me.¡±


    Hadith was also impressed by the excessive amount of support. Well, it was only to be expected¡ªotherwise, Duke of Fairert wouldn¡¯t have been able live.


    ¡°The story doesn¡¯t end there. Worst of all, there¡¯s information that the Kratos army is stationed in Leirzatz¡¯ territory.¡±


    ¡°The Kratos army!? No way, did they attack without any announcement!?¡±


    Hadith suppressed the impatient Elynsia.


    ¡°Leirzatz is a trading city. For the Kratos army to escort trade ships, that¡¯s a common occurrence, older brother. It¡¯s unreasonable to suspect them of rebelling.¡±


    Everyone knew that the Water City of Veilburg in the North and the Trading City of Leirzats were contact points with Kratos. Vissel smiled softly at Hadith who was stating facts.


    ¡°You¡¯re still na?ve. Did you know that Radea is adjacent to the North of Leirzatz? Moreover, the Duke of Leirzatz has recently been concentrating a large amount of food and weapons within Radea. What if the Kratos army in the Leirzatz¡¯ territory also intends to do the same in the Radea territory?¡±


    Listeard¡¯s laugh boomed.


    ¡°In other words, Your Highness the Crown Prince wants to say that the rebelling imperial army, who fled the imperial capital following the incident with my uncle, is occupying the Radea territory. For some reason, my grandfather¡ªthe Duke of Leirzatz, is backing them. As such, the servants and soldiers who were provided by the Duke of Leirzatz might also be involved in the Anti-Emperor Faction.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quick to understand. Also, above all¡­¡±


    Vissel, who quietly passed Hadith, was surrounded by Fairert¡¯s soldiers¡ªthe new imperial army¡ªas he paved his way.


    Then, Hadith finally turned to face Listeard who gave a fearless laughed.


    ¡°Well, I understand where you¡¯re coming from. I don¡¯t know where the source is, but did you forget that you are engaged to uncle¡¯s daughter? You¡¯re backed by uncle.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember. However, I¡¯ve told uncle to desist. For clarification, you can ask your sister and the people of the imperial castle who were trapped back then. That should be enough of a confirmation for you, Listeard.¡±


    ¡°As usual, other than Hadith, you don¡¯t consider anyone your sibling. What a vile man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do away with my memory of being suppressed by the Rave Royal Family. It¡¯s not that I deem us inequal¡ªby the way, Listeard, before I knew it, it seems that you¡¯ve recognized me as the crown prince? That¡¯s the first you¡¯ve ever referred to me that way.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to argue, Vissel, Listeard¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. All the information regarding the Duke of Leirzatz¡¯s movements was brought to me by Duke Noitral.¡±


    Elynsia, whose uncle was the Duke of Noitral, became speechless.


    ¡°Duke Noitral might¡¯ve been trying to restore Elynsia¡¯s honor. After all, back then, Elynsia aided Georg. Don¡¯t worry too much, Elynsia.¡±


    Elynsia lowered her gaze onto the floor. Listeard raised his voice.


    ¡°Older sister has nothing to do with this. If my grandfather is really attempting to do something wrong, and Duke of Noitral heard about it, it¡¯s only part of his responsibility as an aristocrat of Rave Empire to report it. It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed about.¡±


    ¡°Listeard¡­¡±


    Elynsia, in a dilemma, muttered her little brother¡¯s name.


    Vissel squinted.


    ¡°As expected, Listeard. It seems that you understand your position accurately. Now, I¡¯d like to offer you two suggestions.¡±


    Vissel raised two of his fingers.


    ¡°One, for you to be detained until the suspicion regarding the Duke of Leirzatz is cleared up. Of course, Frida would also be detained along with you.¡±


    ¡°Basically, a hostage? But, if it¡¯s a false alarm, you¡¯ll end up turning the Duke of Leirzatz into an enemy.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will make the source, the Duke of Noitral, explain everything. That is my order.¡±


    As if amazed, Listeard was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Do you intend to confront both Duke Leirzatz and Duke Noitral?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give Duke Leirzatz an opportunity to explain himself. As for the second suggestion¡ªdo you want that role to be yours?¡±


    ¡°¡­To face the Duke of Leirzatz and clear the suspicion myself?¡±


    Vissel nodded to Listead when he clarified in a low tone.


    ¡°However, you can¡¯t take Frida with you. She will stay in the imperial castle. After all, the suspicion surrounding you hasn¡¯t been cleared up.¡±


    That Frida was to serve as a hostage against Listeard was understandable without needing to say.


    ¡°In either case, not only will the dragon knights who report directly to you, and all the manpower you¡¯ve gathered be excluded from Hadith¡¯s surroundings, the former imperial army will be chased out from the castle. It¡¯s okay, the ones I brought with me are excellent. Political affairs shan¡¯t face any delay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m moved. The crown prince has helped me a lot, it¡¯s actually quite surprising. Unfortunately¡ªI won¡¯t be leaving the imperial capital. Of course, I also refuse to live in captivity.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see, is that so? Well, Hadith, what do you want to do?¡±


    Hadith turned around and gave a frank impression after blinking.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m surprised. It seems that my period of popularity has come. Both of my older brothers are paying so much attention to me!¡±


    Vissel¡¯s smile stiffened, while Listeard could only show a dejected expression.

 CH 129

    Listeard, who was deeply furrowing his eyebrows, spoke.


    ¡°¡­What the hell are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I wonder which older brother should I side with.¡±


    ¡°Read the mood a little, you¡¯re so¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Older brother Listeard, you¡¯re being noisy.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything, yet! Don¡¯t you dare complain! Why do you think I¡¯m so noisy!?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve come to call Listeard ¡®older brother¡¯, Hadith.¡±


    Vissel affirmed in a quiet tone. Listeard immediately stopped talking.


    Turning towards the seat behind him, Hadith asked back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m merely asking. Albeit, it¡¯s indeed a little surprising that you¡¯re willing to acknowledge him as your older brother. The two of you aren¡¯t blood-related, after all.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, older brother Vissel was aware of it. Thank you for keeping it from me.¡±


    Pulling out a chair, Hadith proceeded to sit. Trotting towards Hadith¡¯s side, Elynsia asked.


    ¡°Hadith¡­ what do you think you¡¯re doing? As of the present, Radea, Leirzatz, and also Listeard, they are¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, if the rebellion in the Radea territory is true, that¡¯d be a problem. It¡¯s originally a free city governed by the Dragon Princess.¡±


    It was stipulated that a substitute lord could be issued form the royal family only when there was no Dragon Princess. After Georg was defeated, the next lord couldn¡¯t be decided immediately. Jill was supposed to be the next lord, and the fact that she wasn¡¯t would mean that Hadith refused to acknowledge her as the Dragon Princess.


    I prefer for Jill to lay low until there¡¯s a way for her to officially become the Dragon Princess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget¡ªit¡¯s Radea. That¡¯s where one of the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred treasures is.¡±


    Rave, whom Hadith thought was asleep, seemed to have been listening to the conversation. At all times, a dragon would impose dragon reasoning while humans would impose human reasoning¡ªwhich was confusing.


    However, Hadith was the Dragon Emperor. Therefore, he had to listen to both.


    ¡°We currently have a Dragon Princess. Therefore, shouldn¡¯t the decision be up to her?¡±


    Due to Hadith¡¯s judgement, everyone in the surroundings exchanged glances.


    Vissel showed a bitter smile.


    ¡°No way, are you saying that you¡¯d let the Dragon Princess suppress Radea? I mean, if she calls herself the, ¡®Dragon Princess¡¯, then that¡¯s the only way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    If it was Jill, she could pull it off. If Jill were to be sent as the Dragon Princess and succeed, no one would doubt her legitimacy anymore.


    Hadith showed a smile while Vissel erased his own. Although he appeared like an easygoing sort of guy, he was actually competent. Vissel must had guessed Hadith¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°¡­Before that, let me affirm a few things about the Dragon Princess. It seems that she was the fianc¨¦e of Prince Geraldo.¡±


    ¡°What!? I haven¡¯t heard of that, Hadith!!¡±


    ¡°I, is that true!? Then how did you manage to bring Jill here, Hadith!?¡±


    Turning towards Listeard and Elynsia, Hadith tilted his neck.


    ¡°Did I forget to tell you? Sure, there was indeed a time where Prince Geraldo tried to propose to Jill.¡±


    Towards Hadith, who basically confirmed it, Elynsia was at loss for words. Listeard grew pale.


    ¡°But, before she could be proposed to, Jill escaped. Therefore, considering her as Prince Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦e is strange when in fact, it was one-sided.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re merely grasping at straws, Hadith. Most likely, she¡¯s a spy sent by Kratos¡ªno, that¡¯s the only possibility.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ wait a minute, Vissel. I get why you¡¯re doubting Jill. I¡¯m surprised, too. However, the entire time Hadith had been banished from the imperial capital, Jill stayed with him. The reason Hadith is safe and sound is also thanks to her. Therefore, I doubt that¡ª¡±


    Vissel asked Elynsia, who tried to cover for Jill, with cold eyes.


    ¡°¡ªWhat if becoming the Dragon Princess was her goal all along? That way, she could get her hands on the sacred treasures. Afterwards, she¡¯ll bring said sacred treasures back to Kratos. In fact, letting her go to Radea would only aid said purpose.¡±


    Vissel¡¯s hypothesis was wonderful and didn¡¯t seem to only stem from his dislike for Listeard. His assumption would indeed make it difficult to send Jill as the Dragon Princess to Radea.


    ¡°Now, not only is the territory of Radea occupied, the Kratos army is also about to invade. Can this be dismissed as mere coincidence? Is that girl really irrelevant to all this?¡±


    Murmurs began to rise from the surroundings. Perhaps feeling guilty, Elynsia pursed her lips and refrained from saying anything more.


    Well then, what should he do?


    Perhaps impatient with Hadith, who was indulging in his own thoughts, Vissel pushed forward.


    ¡°At this very moment, as we¡¯re talking, she might as well be executing her own scheme¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªDorryaaaaaa¡ª!!!!¡±


    Vissel¡¯s voice was interrupted by a brave shout and the sound of the glass window being struck.


    With a splendid kick, Hadith¡¯s adorable bride jumped in from the window.


    Aah, for some reason, I¡¯m no longer surprised.


    Some of his plans had been ruined.


    Regardless, he liked the sight of Jill, who was free, strong, and cool.


    Hadith, with his elbows on the armrest of the chair, relaxed his expression and smiled.

 CH 130

    After kicking the last soldier into the room and landing on the long desk, Jill was shocked.


    Because Hadith was right in front of her. Next to him was Elynsia, and on both sides of her were a large number of men with frowning faces. They exuded auras of great authority.


    I, I jumped into something I shouldn¡¯t have, didn¡¯t I!?


    Jill still hadn¡¯t quite grasped the layout of the imperial castle, yet¡ªwhich resulted in that disaster. In such a situation, first off, she had to report.


    Jill saluted Hadith.


    After all, in that imperial castle, the best ally she had was the emperor¡ªHadith.


    ¡°Excuse me, pardon the intrusion! You guys were actually in the captivity of some bandits! But, don¡¯t worry, this is the last one in the area! I¡¯ve beaten all the others! The exact number of them should be¡­ I¡¯m not really sure, I stopped counting after 800!¡±


    ¡°H, huh¡­? 800¡­? Hey, how many soldiers have entered the imperial capital?¡±


    ¡°I, it should be 4000. The rest of them are waiting outside the imperial capital¡ªb, but, the Fairert army was almost annihilated by a little girl¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Y, you must be joking¡ª!¡±


    The surroundings went into an uproar. Jill panicked¡ªdid I do something wrong!?


    ¡°D, don¡¯t worry, those people were merely knocked unconscious! Some bones might be broken, but they¡¯ll heal. Your Majesty, please believe me? I was suddenly attacked. As such, I could only fight back¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. What you did is correct¡ªyou were merely defending yourself.¡±


    After being kindly told that by Hadith, Jill felt relieved.


    ¡°But still, that was very reckless of you. Jill, are you injured?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright! So, Your Highness Listeard, what¡¯s the situation here¡­?¡±


    Discovering that Listeard was surrounded by the soldiers, it occurred to Jill to ask about the situation. At the same time, Jill was also surprised¡ªthose soldiers are wearing the same uniform as those I defeated!


    ¡°C, could it be, no way¡ªHis Highness Listeard has been captured!? Did you allow the enemy to invade!?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what do you think?¡±


    Hadith mischievously laughed¡ªit was as if he was having fun.


    Jill started feeling awkward. It seemed that she had jumped into a serious situation, and not only that, had failed miserably in reading the situation.


    ¡°Why does it seem like you¡¯re having the time of your life, Your Majesty¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because my wife is cute, cool, and reliable.¡±


    ¡°S, save the praise and the kiss for later, Your Majesty! My job isn¡¯t done, yet!¡±


    ¡°H, Hadith, read the atmosphere, please¡­¡±


    Elynsia was groaning, while Listeard burst into laughter.


    ¡°Rest assured, I haven¡¯t been caught, Lady Jill. However, I¡¯m about to be.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Crown Prince Vissel and I were just having a discussion about the future.¡±


    Due to the name, Jill was shocked. She immediately turned towards the aforementioned person. The moment she saw him, she recognized his appearance.


    His hair color resembled ash while his eyes were as calm as the moon. From his appearance, it could be concluded that he wasn¡¯t a fighter. Perhaps because he wore a long robe, it¡¯d be more suitable to call him a priest than the crown prince.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided, Hadith. I¡¯ll go to the Duke of Leirzatz. I¡¯ll also remove the approaching Kratos army. Do you have any complaints?¡±


    For some reason, Vissel frowned at Listeard who spoke with a firm expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll leave the imperial capital in exchange for Frida¡¯s safety?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what you wanted, isn¡¯t it? Bastard. Frida is a fine princess. Hadith will ensure that she¡¯s safe. Isn¡¯t that right, Hadith?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. You¡¯re a worrywart, older brother Listeard.¡±


    ¡°With this, I will end my allegation. Who do you think I am? How disrespectful. If you¡¯re going to call yourself the imperial army, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Being glared at by Listeard, one of the soldiers retracted the tip of his spear.


    Suddenly, Listeard stared straight at Jill.


    ¡°I entrust the Dragon Emperor to you, Your Majesty the Dragon Princess.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure about the situation, but that was just the obvious! Jill straightened her back and responded to him. Listeard, who laughed with satisfaction, turned on his heels and left.


    What the hell¡­ by imperial army, did he mean the Fairert army?


    Then¡­ those people aren¡¯t bandits?


    Jill was a little befuddled.


    ¡°Go after him. Don¡¯t allow that person to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Un, understood¡­¡±


    Under Vissel¡¯s order, some soldiers went after Listeard.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, older brother Vissel. Why don¡¯t I introduce the two of you?¡±


    Hadith stood up and suddenly lifted up Jill.


    In a place like this!? Did he go insane?!


    However, because Jill didn¡¯t know the situation, she had no choice but to comply.


    ¡°She¡¯s the bride I¡¯ve chosen. She¡¯s the Dragon Princess.¡±


    Silence immediately spread. Regardless, she thought that the conversation needed to happen.


    For the time being, she should stay quiet. After all, it seemed to be serious.


    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t he a soldier who quit the imperial army the other day?¡±


    Hadith said that when Jill¡¯s gaze landed upon the ¡®bandit¡¯ who was rolling on the floor. Elynsia immediately approached the fainted man.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ the face looks familiar¡­ did he transfer to the Fairert army?¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Then that¡¯s bad, Your Majesty! After all, I¡¯ve told Her Highness Natalie and Her Highness Frida to rely on the imperial army¡­!¡±


    If some of the bandits were masquerading as members of the imperial army, they wouldn¡¯t know the enemy apart from their allies. Moreover, Rho was with them. While holding the pale Jill, Hadith turned to Vissel.


    ¡°First, we¡¯ll have to look for Natalie and Frida. If it¡¯s alright with you, older brother, we shall continue our discussion later.¡±


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Such an unexpected young lady. It seems that I have much to think about.¡±


    After sending a slight, meaningful, glance towards Jill, Vissel started soundlessly walking ahead.


    She felt that his footsteps somehow resembled Hadith¡¯s.

 CH 131

    ¡°Huh? The remaining soldiers of the imperial army are to be captured¡­? Are they really rebels?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and Vissel is going to turn the soldiers from Fairert into the new imperial army. His justification is that we don¡¯t know who among the former army is going to betray us.¡±


    ¡°I, is that so?¡±


    Elynsia looked at a nearby soldier as Jill tried to criticize the decision. Jill¡¯s voice dropped.


    ¡°But¡­ if Your Majesty is to do that, the trust held by the people towards the empire will be lost¡­ In a situation where people are made into rebels for no reason, no one would be willing to give his or her life to protect the empire and Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The one commanding of the empire mustn¡¯t forsake the soldiers who fight risking their very lives. ¡­If the territory of Radea really were to be occupied by the fleeing imperial army, there¡¯d be some controversy, but that decision is too extreme¡­¡±


    ¡°Is His Highness Listeard really going to leave the imperial capital? Under these circumstances?¡±


    Listeard was Hadith¡¯s tether. He was one of the reasons Hadith remained hooked to the ground. Without him, Hadith would surely be beyond Jill¡¯s reach.


    Elynsia sighed at Jill and her anxiety.


    ¡°Probably¡­ Hadith has agreed¡­ I think Listeard decided to entrust everything that remains to you.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    ¡°Found her! It¡¯s Princess Frida!¡±


    Together, Jill and Elynsia rushed towards the cry.


    Vissel and the soldiers who could have belonged to either the former imperial army or Fairert were struggling to capture someone.


    Frida rushed out of a storeroom.


    ¡°O, older sister Elynsia!¡±


    ¡°Frida! What a relief! You¡¯re unharmed! What happened to Natalie? Weren¡¯t the two of you together?¡±


    Perhaps feeling remorseful over surround a young girl with soldiers, Vissel and the others kept their distance. Elynsia rushed to hug Frida. If she were to appear now, Jill would only confuse Frida. As such, she swiftly observed their surroundings from a distance.


    I can¡¯t see Rho anywhere¡­ is he with Her Highness Natalie?


    Rho was a golden-eyed black dragon. Jill wanted to believe she was capable of taking care of him on her own. However, at that time, she just couldn¡¯t believe that. Thus, she had decided it was best to leave Rho with Natalie. Jill was concerned.


    Adding to Jill¡¯s anxiety, Frida replied in a small voice while being hugged by Elynsia.


    ¡°Older sister Natalie is¡­ the imperial army¡­¡±


    ¡°Was she abducted!?¡±


    Behind the roaring Elynsia, Vissel sighed.


    ¡°Search and chase after her immediately. She should still be within the imperial city, right now¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªNo good!¡±


    Frida rushed out of Elynsia¡¯s arms and screamed. She stood in front of Vissel with her arms spread out.


    ¡°I, I won¡¯t forgive you if you chase her. If you chase her, older sister Natalie, will die¡­¡±


    Riiin¡ª!


    While everyone was petrified, Frida raised her face. Lightning bolts spread from her feet¡ªit was Frida¡¯s magical power.


    ¡°In the name of the Third Princess, Frida Theos Rave, I command you to negotiate, not chase! The imperial army is protecting Her Highness Natalie from the Fairert military!¡±


    Elynsia¡¯s complexion went under a drastic change while Vissel only raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­No way, you let the imperial army escape on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you do as you want, older brother Vissel¡­!¡±


    Everyone looked at her trembling figure. Pushing her little body aside should be easy. However, she had the strength to not let that happen.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll sent a messenger to the imperial army. Will that suffice, Vissel?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Hadith appeared from the back of the corridor, perhaps because he heard that Frida had been found.


    Frida¡¯s eyes widened and hugged her stuffed animal in fear.


    However, in Jill¡¯s eyes, which reflected Hadith¡¯s profile, his gentle demeaner could be seen.


    Hadith¡¯s look was compassionate¡ªlike that of an older brother.


    ¡°Hadith, negotiating with rebels is a bad idea. Pursue them immediately.¡±


    ¡°This is your emperor¡¯s order.¡±


    Vissel and Frida blinked. Hadith smiled as he shook his head.


    ¡°As I thought, the two of you are siblings, after all. You look like your brother, Listeard.¡±


    For the first time, Frida looked straight up at Hadith.


    The news that the imperial army had escaped capture of the Fairert army and left the imperial capital with Princess Natalie spread like fire.

 CH 132

    The room without its lord was quiet. Until recently, due to a young dragon having been energetically rolling around, it seemed even bigger. Moreover, there was nothing to do.


    In the end, she had no choice but to voice several complaints towards Zeke¡¯s back. Zeke was currently maintaining his sword.


    ¡°Is it just my feelings, or have we truly become useless after returning to the imperial capital~?¡±


    Camila sat with her legs propped up towards the wall in a corner of the room.


    Zeke sighed, ¡°How annoying. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything we can do about it.¡±


    In the middle of the emperor¡¯s private room, which was empty save for Camila, Zeke sat down while honing his great sword.


    While that could be considered an offense, unfortunately, the emperor hadn¡¯t returned. The two were only able to return to their beloved, petite, captain; a teddy bear that could blow everything away when triggered; and a chicken that was trying to strengthen its legs by crushing rocks.


    ¡°It seems that such is the case~ with this situation, I can¡¯t even escort Jill-chan~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t complain, it¡¯s all because of that crown prince, Vissel.¡±


    Currently, Vissel and the people he brought from Fairert were changing the Rave Empire. Prince Listaerd, who had supported the affairs of Emperor Hadith until then, left the imperial capital to clear the suspicion regarding the Duke of Leirzatz. Princess Elynsia had also been removed from her position as military commander due to the reformation of the imperial army.


    The emperor seemed to have no intention of siding with the crown prince.


    With that, politics and military affairs were no longer fell under the jurisdiction of crown prince Vissel.


    The former imperial army had been driven out of the imperial capital. Those soldiers were labeled as rebels while the Fairert army claimed the title of the imperial army.


    Both Zeke and Camila, members of the former imperial army who remained within the imperial capital after the Fake Emperor Mayhem, honestly thought the Fairert army consisted of leftovers who couldn¡¯t side with anyone. As such, they didn¡¯t have a good impression towards them.


    More than that, they wondered what Vissel was actually planning. They didn¡¯t like that guy. He suddenly appeared with an extreme reformation to the imperial army.


    Yet, what could they do?


    There was nothing he could do.


    The princess, who was probably unarmed, escaped in order to help the imperial army. Then, a child who hadn¡¯t let go of her doll suddenly stood up and stopped the crown prince from giving chase. That little girl was also unarmed.


    As such, Camila and Zeke, people capable of fighting, were extremely ashamed at just sitting around and doing nothing.


    ¡°¡­Well, it can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯re no match against him. After all, he¡¯s the crown prince¡ªhe has power, money, and backing. Moreover, he¡¯s the emperor¡¯s brother, and not to mention, smart. In fact, politics is turning around well. He also has money. As of the present, he¡¯s trying to create a new imperial army¡ªone that can counter the rebellion in Radea. I can¡¯t help but salute the crown prince¡­¡±


    Camila, who had come to Zeke¡¯s side before he knew it, sat down while leaning against his back.


    Zeke frowned at the weight, but instead of complaining about it, decided to speak.


    ¡°That guy. Rather than harmlessly letting him return to Kratos, we should¡¯ve kept on our side.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes~ that boy~ he¡¯d surely be useful in these circumstances. I wonder if he¡¯s doing alright~¡±


    ¡°Well, I wish he could at least do something about this crown prince.¡±


    Wishful thinking. Camila laughed a little.


    ¡°Do you want them to crush each other? After all, they seem equally cunning.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, yes~ ah, for me to be encouraged by you, a Bear Man¡­ I¡¯d rather end my life.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking to be punched?¡±


    ¡°You are right, though~ From the beginning, I never expected it to be easy~¡±


    At present, both Jill and Zeke were Dragon Knights of Noitral under Elynsia¡¯s command. He decided to become one for the benefit of being paid.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going~¡±


    ¡°What about Jill? Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right~ It seems that Princess Frida is worried. As you can see, because of the current situation, there beings no Dragon Princess, we can¡¯t be recognized as knights, either~ As such, I can¡¯t even serve as an escort¡­~¡±


    Elynsia, the popular princess who possessed both military spirit and an open heart, could only smile at the flamboyant Camila and the unfriendly Zeke.


    ¡°Is that so? Can you just follow me?¡±


    ¡°Is it alright for you to be involved with us?¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m still a princess. Leaving the two of you to collect dust here is a waste of potential. I¡¯m going to make you two work hard. After all, I have to make do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness Elynsia~? You can¡¯t sit still, either~?¡±


    That was uncouth of Camila¡ªdespite that, inwardly, Zeke agreed with her. The princess had a conservative way of thinking that avoided conflict. She also had to be compassionate towards others. Because of that, Elynsia was trusted.


    ¡°I hope my younger brothers and sisters are doing their best. At the same time, as their older sister, I can¡¯t lose.¡±


    Elynsia, who was slightly depressed, might share Zeke¡¯s opinion.


    No, she was probably more frustrated than Zeke. After all, she was a princess. She also had the power to fight. Above all, she was their older sister.


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t think of a single way to overcome this situation. Above all, I think we need to be prepared. Why don¡¯t we cooperate with each other?¡±


    ¡°Ah~ I love that kind of spirit. I want to cooperate with you~!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything that won¡¯t bother captain.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t make us look bad or anything. We should be fine, I think¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t too persuasive at the end¡­.


    However, they knew Elynsia wasn¡¯t good at deception or plotting. As such, they decided against asking. Otherwise, the plan itself probably wouldn¡¯t start.


    They also couldn¡¯t rush into it. After all, to the princess, calculation was probably too foreign.


    ¡°Jill has placed her hopes on you two.¡±


    Elynsia looked serious.


    ¡°Thus, if you guys were to come to a head-to-head match, 5000, no¡­ you should be able to take on even 10.000 opponents.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious!? That¡¯s twice the amount!! With what kind of method did you calculation that!?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we will improve our skills even more! Then, the difference in strength may disappear.¡±


    ¡°¡­N, no way, could it be, Her Highness Elynsia has the same thought process as Jill-chan~!¡±


    Camila was terrified while Zeke had cold sweat on his back. Elynsia laughed loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it out of the blue.¡±


    ¡°But, the way you calculated it earlier¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Use a dragon. You guys should at least be able to ride dragons. It¡¯s a rule.¡±


    Camila and Zeke tensed at the easygoing woman who also happened to be the leader of the Noitral Dragon Knights. That woman was said to be elite.


    They started thinking¡ªthat raccoon boy, Lawrence¡ªmight be necessary, after all.

 CH 133

    He felt a chill.


    Lawrence Merton trembled and looked around¡ªhowever, he wasn¡¯t being watched by a suspicious figure.


    ¡°Did you catch a cold or something? You probably brought it back from the Rave Empire¡­¡±


    Crown Prince Geraldo de Kratos spoke lightly while going through paperwork at the office desk before him. Lawrence shook his head in a reassuring manner.


    ¡°I did run around in the woods¡­ I¡¯m probably just tired.¡±


    ¡°If so, get some rest before it gets worse. Fortunately, I have no urgent need of you.¡±


    A good crown prince also had to care for his subordinates. However, reality wasn¡¯t so sweet.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not the case. I need to make a small report. There have been reports that the beast has snuck into Radea for sightseeing.¡±


    Geraldo wrinkled his eyebrows, took off his glasses, and put his elbows on his office desk.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned this before¡­ Have you heard about the Dragon Princess?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how a beast thinks. However, the inside of the Rave Empire is as expected for now. Crown Prince Vissel has taken control of both domestic and military affairs and is preparing for the Radea rebellion. I¡¯ve already taken preparations for swiftly acquiring the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred treasure, but¡­ what should the next step be?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    ¡°There are too many uncertainties¡­ I can¡¯t read the strength of the stuffed animal and chicken¡­¡±


    Geraldo frowned at Lawrence¡¯s passing muttering.


    ¡°Stuffed animal and chicken?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about a fish we failed to catch. It was pretty big, so having lost it was a real shame.¡±


    ¡°¡­Jill Saber?¡±


    The wrinkles between Geraldo¡¯s eyebrows only deepened. If he kept making such a difficult face, that crown prince would surely develop permanent wrinkles. Lawrence felt sorry for Geraldo whom was still fifteen years old.


    ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s definitely on the side of the Dragon Emperor. She was the one who protected the Dragon Emperor during the turmoil caused by Grand Duke Georg. Even now, if they felt like it, they could surely escape from the imperial capital together¡­¡±


    ¡°If they were to run away, they would have neither money nor military strength. Unless they strived their best to generate it.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty the Dragon Princess can¡¯t be suppressed thoroughly with force. In short, you can¡¯t force a reign of terror. It¡¯s good for us that the Dragon Emperor has been so influenced by Her Majesty the Dragon Princess, but she, in and of herself, is just too strong¡­ Your Highness, why did you let her go? Not to mention, she seems to really despise you.¡±


    When Lawrence asked that, Geraldo glared at him.


    ¡°How should I know? I haven¡¯t done anything. The engagement was going well.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe, you just don¡¯t remember. A problem must have happened there.¡±


    ¡°We have never had a conversation! Even I want to know why!¡±


    Lawrence blinked¡ª Geraldo shouting was unusual. Surprisingly, the prince might be concerned that he was hated.


    You¡¯re a sinful little girl¡­ not only are you beloved by the Dragon Emperor, but by the Crown Prince, as well¡­ or maybe you¡¯ve already fallen to Hell.


    Before buying any more of his lord¡¯s wrath, Lawrence backtracked.


    ¡°But, if that beast¡ªthe Southern King¡ªwere to head to Radea, it¡¯d be to our advantage if he were to confront the Dragon Princess. Our enemies will end up crushing each other.¡±


    ¡°What about the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred treasure? Even given that it actually exists within the Temple of Radea, the Radea military shouldn¡¯t be competent enough to get it out themselves. An idiot dispatched a force from here and attracted attention to the former imperial army in Radea. Said idiot then cried to carry it out in the rush. Sure enough, the blame fell on the Duke of Leirzatz.¡±


    ¡°What an incompetent aide, that was. I can¡¯t trust the navigator either. Even Georg should be having a hard time. I can see why he left a will to the soldiers who sided with him.¡±


    When Lawrence was a dragon knight apprentice in Noitral, the aide was taken in because Georg had lost. But it turned out that he was useless as a human resource.


    Geraldo sighed loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m against handing over the sacred treasure of the Dragon Princess. I can¡¯t increase Faelis¡¯ burden even more than this.¡±


    Princess Faelis had been asleep for the past few weeks, not waking up once. She had regained the Holy Spear and as a result of the Goddess recovering her power, Faelis was suffering.


    ¡°I know, but why don¡¯t you change your policy a little, Your Highness Geraldo?¡±


    Lawrence gave a meaningful smile to Geraldo¡¯s questioning eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try to re-catch the escaped fish?¡±


    Geraldo blinked in quick succession.


    After Lawrence had spoken so much, it still never occurred to Geraldo to claim her back? Lawrence was baffled, as well.


    ¡°¡­Re-catch, but, how¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Your na?ve reaction surprises me. This is just shocking. Did you promise her that the engagement will be fun?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that type of engagement¡­ it¡¯s one that once you¡¯ve decided, you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    Lawrence didn¡¯t think that was different but decided to not point it out.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll be counterproductive to force her. How about trying to get in her good graces?¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Should the battle in Radea continue, the Dragon Emperor, lacking a military force, won¡¯t be able to win no matter what. There is no easy method to victory. Their civil war will only reduce their national power.¡±


    ¡°¡ªIf it¡¯s indeed true that he went to Radea, all that will remain are a burnt fields.¡±


    Lawrence laughed some at Geraldo¡¯s refusal to refer to that person as ¡°father¡±.


    ¡°How about we lure her out? We¡¯ll make her the Dragon Princess. Afterwards, we can both claim the Dragon Princess and her sacred treasure.¡±


    After pondering Lawrence¡¯s plan for a moment, Geraldo looked disappointed.


    ¡°You¡­ have a bad personality.¡±


    ¡°People often say that.¡±


    Geraldo sighed when Lawrence answered with a smile.


    It was a signal of approval.


    Well, this will only succeed if they manage to suppress that beast.


    They had to do their best¡ªso that they¡¯d be the ones with the last laugh.

 CH 134

    Frida¡¯s room, which Jill was visiting for the first time, was a cute room filled with lots of stuffed animals.


    The wallpaper¡¯s cream-colored base floral pattern matched the curtains. The long-legged sofa was lined with round cushions and small stuffed rabbits. There were cute ribbons and frills, but they were all in harmony, and didn¡¯t spoil her elegance as a princess.


    Jill, who came bringing a large basket, looked around her and exhaled.


    ¡°What a nice room. There are a lot of stuffed animals¡­¡±


    Frida, who wore a stern expression upon spoting a soldier supervising her from the doorway, relaxed her expression some.


    ¡°To prevent me from being lonely, older brother always brought me a plush toy whenever he was about to leave the imperial capital. But this time¡­ his departure was so sudden, I didn¡¯t get a new one¡­¡±


    Before the tea party could even start, Jill suddenly stepped on a landmine. Jill halted, but she thought that it¡¯d be rude to treat Frida like a child. As such, she attempted to the drink the tea first. Frida, who had prepared the tea and was waiting for her arrival, saw it and asked.


    ¡°Is it good¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Very! Thank you for giving me some of your time, Your Highness Frida.¡±


    ¡°Y, you¡¯re welcome, Your Highness the Dragon Princess¡­¡±


    While hesitating, Frida also properly returned her greeting. She had just stopped Vissel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the delay in introducing myself. My name is Jill Saber. I¡¯m betrothed to His Majesty the Dragon Emperor, and I hail from the Kingdom of Kratos.¡±


    The soldier made an expression dissatisfaction, but Jill ignored him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the Rave Empire, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll cause a lot of trouble, but thank you¡­ no, I must first apologize for staying silent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I also pretended to be sick¡­ so we¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. I want to get along with His Majesty¡¯s siblings! Moreover, Your Highness Frida is extremely cute!¡±


    Frida blinked bashfully.


    ¡°For you to say that¡­¡±


    ¡°Above all, you¡¯re truly amazing. I was impressed when you tried to cover for Her Highness Natalie!¡±


    Frida shook her head.


    ¡°¡­The one who¡¯s amazing is older sister Natalie¡­ I hope that she stays safe¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Her Highness Natalie is an important hostage. She shouldn¡¯t be treated badly.¡±


    ¡°¡­I wish I could do something for my older brother¡­¡±


    Jill¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but she mustered a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. His Highness Listeard is a very capable person. He can clear this problem in the blink of an eye, and return just as fast. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s planning to bring you yet another stuffed animal.¡±


    When she said that, Frida smiled happily. That reminded Jill of something.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are other people I¡¯d like to introduce to Your Highness Frida.¡±


    Jill put down her cup, and put her basket on the table. Then, she opened it so Frida could look at its contents. Coming out side by side were none other than Saut¨¦ and Haddy. They both gave Frida a salute.


    ¡°They are Saut¨¦ and Haddy.¡±


    ¡°A, a chicken and a teddy bear?¡±


    ¡°Koke!¡±


    When Saut¨¦ replied to her, Frida quivered for a moment. But her gaze was that of wonder. Jill wondered if Frida was curious, and only being shy about it.


    ¡°Mr. Chicken, you¡¯re quite¡­ smart¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only to be expected, after all, Saut¨¦ is a fighter chicken! Meanwhile, Haddy is a battle stuffed animal! Both are my precious treasures¡ªgiven to me by His Majesty the Emperor!¡±


    ¡°His, Majesty¡­¡±


    Frida, who showed a troubled expression, was probably not good at dealing with Hadith. Regardless, Jill smiled.


    ¡°Yes, His Majesty is very nice! Just look at this bear!¡±


    Removing Haddy from the basket, Jill handed him to Frida.


    The soldier, whom was on lookout, looked defensive. Perhaps the soldier was kicked by Saut¨¦ during the baggage inspection.


    ¡°¡­Cute.¡±


    ¡°Right!?¡±


    Frida touched and stroked Haddy¡¯s crown while smiling.


    ¡°The sewing is quite intricate¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was handmade by His Majesty, you know. He¡¯s very good at sewing.¡±


    Frida¡¯s expression distorted with an indescribable emotion, as if she had discovered an unknown creature.


    ¡°H, handmade? He, sew this, even though he¡¯s the emperor?!¡±


    She eventually began to scream as if she had caught a fever.


    ¡°Y, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to face reality! Please calm down! I just want to tell you that we¡¯re the same!¡±


    ¡°T, the same?¡±


    Jill smiled at the confused Frida.


    ¡°His Majesty gave them to me before we came to the imperial capital so that I wouldn¡¯t be lonely. It¡¯s the same as how His Highness Listeard gives you a new toy every time he departs¡­ As I am now, I can¡¯t meet with His Majesty.¡±


    In addition to the kidnapping of Princess Natalie, the signs of rebellion within Radea territory forced the emperor to strengthen his personal protection. As such, Hadith had moved from the palace where he used to sleep together beside Jill.


    As of the present, let alone meals, they slept in different rooms.


    Although it was said to be for his personal safety, Vissel did it to keep Jill away from Hadith.


    Nevertheless, no one could argue against Vissel¡¯s perfect reasoning. ¡°The two of you haven¡¯t been engaged yet. The two of you shouldn¡¯t be sleeping in the same room for no reason.¡±


    Surprisingly, Hadith didn¡¯t try to oppose him. While fidgeting, he agreed to Vissel¡¯s suggestion, ¡°That might be a good idea.¡± However, due to Hadith¡¯s mysterious request, ¡°I don¡¯t want Jill to sleep outside my palace.¡± he was the one who had to move out.


    Over the following few days, Jill hadn¡¯t seen Hadith at all. Sneaking past his guards would be easy for her, but she decided not to do it¡ªespecially since there was no urgency. If anything were to happen to the emperor, Jill would be informed about it. Jill had also heard from Elynsia that Hadith was doing well.


    Rave didn¡¯t come to see Jill, either. Therefore, Hadith must have been planning something. She was also foretold that they were running out of time. In a sense, it was exactly as Hadith had expected.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so thorough about it.


    Hence, her real intentions leaked out.


    ¡°¡ªThis may sound selfish, but¡­ rather than a stuffed animals, I much prefer the real thing. Hence why I said that we¡¯re the same.¡±


    After recovering from her shock, Frida asked Jill.


    ¡°Do you, love His Majesty very much?¡±


    Thinking she was sick, Jill felt her own cheeks. She realized that they were getting hot.


    ¡°T, this is a secret, but if His Majesty were to show his cute face to me, I¡¯d be in good shape right away¡­!¡±


    Perhaps her embarrassment was contagious, Frida nodded with flushed cheeks.


    ¡°This is also a secret, but I like being spoiled by older brother Listeard¡­¡±


    ¡°Your secret is safe with me.¡±


    Frida happily laughed and hugged Haddy.

 CH 135

    The fluffy Haddy looked great with Frida.


    With peace of mind, Jill decided to get straight to the point.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll let Haddy stay with you until His Highness Listeard returns?¡±


    ¡°Eh, but, isn¡¯t he¡­ important, to Your Majesty the Dragon Princess?¡±


    ¡°You can call me Jill. I¡¯m sure Haddy will protect Your Highness Frida. I can¡¯t standout right now¡­ I have no better way to protect Your Highness Frida.¡±


    Frida went against Vissel head-on. It was already a miracle Frida wasn¡¯t being treated without mercy by them.


    What would happen in the future, Jill honestly couldn¡¯t tell. That was the reason why Jill visited Frida¡ªto give her a good luck charm.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can also let Saut¨¦ stay with you. After all, Haddy and Saut¨¦ are always together.¡±


    After silently pondering for a moment, Frida looked up to the soldier in the doorway.


    ¡°Leave¡ªthis is a princess¡¯ order.¡±


    ¡°That kind of thing¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your name? Where are you assigned to? Please tell me.¡±


    The questions of the princess confused the soldier. He seemed about to argue, but decided against it in the end.


    Perhaps wanting to supervise them, the soldier kept the door slightly ajar despite having left. That was probably due to Vissel¡¯s command, to keep an eye on how Jill and the others behave. Otherwise, why would such strict surveillance be required?


    But, despite that, the authority of the princess which could dismiss a soldier without even lifting a finger was put in practice.


    ¡°Your Highness Frida is amazing¡­!¡±


    ¡°N, not at all¡­ older sister Natalie and Elynsia are more amazing, and so is older brother Listeard¡­ More importantly, uh, older sister Jill¡­¡±


    ¡®Older sister Jill.¡¯


    Jill was dazed for a moment at the destructive impact of being referred as such. Soon, she regained her composure.


    ¡°W, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I, I want to apologize, about Rho¡­¡±


    Towards the mention of that name, Jill couldn¡¯t hide her shock.


    Frida lowered her face and continued in a soft voice.


    ¡°¡­Older sister Natalie said to entrust Rho to her, for ¡®this child is a king, so he needs to be kept in a safe place.¡¯¡±


    Jill took a breath. Did Natalie know that Rho was the golden-eyed, black, dragon¡ªthe king of dragons¡ªall along?


    Frida nodded to affirm Jill¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of it at all¡­ so, I was truly surprised when she told me¡­ That¡¯s also why older sister Natalie was concerned about leaving Rho with me, for he is the Dragon God Rave¡¯s blessing¡­¡±


    Towards Frida, who uttered in a quivering voice, Jill hurriedly snuggled up.


    ¡°Your Highness Frida.¡±


    ¡°O, older brother Listeard will surely be angry¡­ b, but, it¡¯s not older sister Natalie¡¯s fault¡­ it¡¯s mine. I¡¯m the one who hide the truth. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in the wrong. I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±


    The reason she squeezed her eyes shut was probably to prevent tears from spilling. Jill quietly spoke to the little princess who was shivering and waiting for her denunciation.


    ¡°Did Rho hate being taken with Her Highness Natalie?¡±


    Frida opened her eyes and shook her head as she trembled.


    ¡°He was calm¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, I think he decided to go with her.¡±


    After all, Rho was a child who could escape quickly¡ªeven if he couldn¡¯t fly. If he truly disliked something, he¡¯d do absolutely anything to run. After all, he was Hadith¡¯s heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, it¡¯s alright. He¡¯s trying to protect Her Highness Natalie. He¡¯s the king, after all.¡±


    Within Frida¡¯s eyes, which were filled with anxiety and expectations, Jill¡¯s resolute nod was reflected. After Frida sniffed a little, she muttered.


    ¡°W, will older brother¡­ agree?¡±


    ¡°His Highness Listeard? Of course!¡±


    After shaking her head, Frida asked once again.


    ¡°Won¡¯t, older brother Hadith¡­ get angry?¡±


    Older brother Hadith.


    That had more impact than when Frida referred to her as older sister.


    ¡°He won¡¯t!¡±


    Jill grabbed Frida¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Next time! By all means! Please call him that to his face! It¡¯s your ticket to all-you-can-eat cookies!¡±


    ¡°C, cookies?¡±


    ¡°The visitation time is over, Lady Frida.¡±


    Due to the gentle voice coming from the doorway, Frida stiffened. Vissel laughed gently at Jill who turned around.


    ¡°Lady Jill Saber, you can thereby return to your room.¡±


    Frida grabbed Jill¡¯s sleeve, but Jill smiled back and unraveled her fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Highness Frida. Saut¨¦ and Haddy are with you.¡±


    Frida, who looked at Jill, was terribly anxious. However, she nodded firmly while hugging Haddy. Glancing at the table, Saut¨¦ was on the lookout, as if saying, ¡®leave it to me!¡¯


    Vissel, who stood by the door, shrugged.


    ¡°Aside from a stuffed animal, you also give her a chicken? I truly don¡¯t understand the brutes of Kratos.¡±


    ¡°I had already informed you before the visit, though. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°As long as you quietly return to your room, none.¡±


    Although Vissel was smiling, Jill couldn¡¯t grasp what was going on in his mind. Afterwards, he closed the door of Frida¡¯s room.

 CH 136

    ¡°You seem to have become friends with Her Highness Frida. I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t see it coming.¡±


    Upon entering the corridor, the guards remained in front of Frida¡¯s room. Vissel led Jill to start walking.


    Apparently, the crown prince himself would be escorting Jill.


    ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m deceiving Her Highness Frida?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get along well with that family. The same goes for the two of us. It¡¯s only to be expected that you¡¯d get along with her.¡±


    In other words, it was only expected for Vissel that people who weren¡¯t close to him would unit. Jill frowned and spilled her true intentions in a roundabout manner.


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you be more straightforward?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I forget to take into consideration that you¡¯re a brute. I¡¯m proud to say that it¡¯s a court tradition.¡±


    ¡­That guy was always doing his best to get to her. Jill decided to just be true to her emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯ve remain in the court for too long that you become twisted!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m glad you understand.¡±


    ¡°But some people grow up to be upstanding, even when they are raised in court¡ªjust like His Highness Listeard!¡±


    ¡°That must be true. After all, Hadith grew up in a remote area yet still end up being twisted.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is honest!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s honest in terms of being twisted.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t argue back, and promptly stopped talking. Vissel chuckled. As always, she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He seemed to be enjoying that conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been informed that Lord Listeard has safely arrived in the Leirzatz territory. It seems that he went to the Duke of Noitral to test the waters. He¡¯s very good at these things.¡±


    Vissel was acting up again. Jill frowned at him.


    ¡°¡­Why are you sharing this information with me?¡±


    ¡°Whenever I asked Hadith, all he¡¯ll say about you is,¡®she¡¯s my bride.¡¯ As such, I have taken it upon myself to determine your true nature. Above all, it¡¯s better to see, hear, and decide for myself.¡±


    In other words, he was gauging Jill¡¯s reaction.


    Then, there were a lot of things Vissel wanted to ask Jill. That could be seen by how slow his pace was. It seemed that he had plenty of time on his hands.


    ¡°What about the negotiations with the former imperial army who kidnapped Her Highness Natalie?¡±


    ¡°Under His Majesty¡¯s order, I properly sent a messenger. I¡¯m not sure a negotiation will actually take place, though.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s usually only to be expected for a negotiation to occur in such circumstances, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I disagree. At best, I could surmise this was carried out by the people of the back palace up until they left the imperial capital with the princess as a hostage. Most likely, there¡¯s no coordinator or even a sense of unity.¡±


    ¡°But, Her Highness Natalie is with them.¡±


    ¡°Lady Natalie¡¯s options are limited. At the very least, she won¡¯t be able to put any soldiers together.¡±


    It was quite understandable¡ªJill lowered her face. If Vissel¡¯ status quo was true, the former imperial army was beginning to lose discipline. Under such circumstances, there was a limit to how Natalie, who had no fighting power, could hold her ground.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be even more troublesome if the fleeing soldiers were to head to Radea.¡±


    The imperial army who supported Georg was in Radea territory. At the same time, they were also allied with the fleeing imperial army soldiers. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if were forced to make an alliance with the anti-emperor faction upon being cornered.


    In the end, it all depends on how many decent imperial soldiers are left, one¡¯s who are determined to protect the princess¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s all up to natural selection¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m Hadith¡¯s ally more than anyone else. As of the present, I¡¯m quite in shock and troubled. Hadith spared Marquis Veil. He didn¡¯t purge the imperial army. Even though before, he was planning to turn Veilburg into a military port as a way to reform the imperial army. It¡¯s all for the sake of fighting Kratos. Before I knew it, he ended up changing the direction of his policy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you believe that no one will join his cause?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Especially now that he decided to turn you into the Dragon Princes. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect him to recognize you as the Dragon Princess. That child is just bad at giving up.¡±


    There was a hint of a bitter smile, but Vissel was otherwise unreadable. With an indiscernible feeling, Jill¡¯s impression about his expression stayed the same.


    ¡°I wonder if Your Highness Vissel is refusing acknowledge His Majesty as the Dragon Emperor, just like Georg¡­¡±


    He even suspected Hadith¡¯s motives for being an emperor. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be spreading information to Kratos.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Vissel dismissed Jill¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°Hadith is the true Dragon Emperor. The fools who scorned Hadith and tried to cheat him of the throne died¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªt, that¡¯s because of the Goddess¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not Hadtih¡¯s fault. It wasnatural selection.¡±


    There was no hesitation behind Vissel¡¯s remark. Jill shut her mouth.


    ¡°More than anyone else, the Rave royal family should¡¯ve known that. Hence why his father denounced the throne and begged Hadith. Hence why his uncle became an ugly monster. Even though he isn¡¯t actually part of the Rave royal family, he recieved the luxury of being ended by the Dragon Emperor himself. Until the end, he was lucky.¡±


    The fact that Georg was consumed by the fake sword and became a monster was concealed. Regardless, Vissel didn¡¯t try to hide the fact that he knew the truth. He even spoke in a trivial tone.


    No way¡­ for even the crown prince to be a double agent, such a foolish story¡­


    It was terrifying. A strange anxiety welled up inside her.


    It was as if Jill was experiencing that horrid future¡ª


    ¡ªespecially because Vissel¡¯s words ended up being said by the lone Hadith, six years from now.


    ¡°Nevertheless, the case of the Rave royal family could do with a little embellishment. It¡¯ll serve a better purpose. He can make them dance like clowns.¡±


    ¡°H, His Majesty won¡¯t do that!¡±


    Jill affirmed in a loud voice to block her unpleasant premonition.


    She went on. ¡°He said that he forgave the betrayal of Lord Georg and Her Highness Elynsia, and he properly accepted His Highness Listeard. It¡¯s proof of His Majesty¡¯s strength. I love His Majesty!¡±


    Vissel turned around. His thin, moon-like eyes, hidden beneath clouds narrowed like a crescent moon.


    ¡°Your Hadith did, but my Hadith is different.¡±


    Reflexively, Jill clenched his fist.


    ¡°Do you really think he forgive everything? If so, you misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°When that stupid and helpless mother slit her own throat, screaming that Hadith is a monster, guess how my cute brother reacted.¡±


    ¡®If you don¡¯t want to hear it, run.¡¯¡ªVissel seemed to be implying that.


    Hence why, she persisted and kept her ears open.


    ¡°He laughed.¡±


    Vissel told Jill of the Hadith she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive anyone who dares to hurt that child.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Yet you told him to forgive everyone who hurt him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, because His Majesty is someone who¡¯s capable of it!¡±


    Vissel snorted as if he were talking to a clown.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want my cute brother to do that. See? You and I aren¡¯t compatible.¡±


    She was deeply aware of that. Jill took a deep breath and laughed back.


    ¡°I understand! I hate you anyway!¡±


    ¡°Good, I hate you too. You are unfit to be the Dragon Princess.¡±


    His refreshing smile almost caused her blood vessels to pop.


    She always thought the biggest threat was the Goddess, but Vissel was more or less just as dangerous.


    She finally realized what caused her to fear that man.


    It was because Vissel¡¯s driving force was love¡ª


    ¡ªVissel loved Hadith, hence why he wanted to satiate his desires.


    ¡°You are so annoying! Even more so with your laugh that resembles His Majesty! You¡¯re making me even more furious!¡±


    Vissel raised his voice at Jill for a moment.


    ¡°Similar, Hadith and I¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Vissel! I¡¯m reporting to you!¡±


    A soldier who appeared from the back of the corridor saw Jill and closed his mouth.


    Vissel turned towards the soldier.


    ¡°Proceed with the report.¡±


    ¡°The messenger we had sent to the former imperial army¡­ his corpse has returned.¡±


    Jill¡¯s breath came halted as she realized the implication.


    They refused to negotiate the return of Princess Natalie. Now the escaped imperial army were actual rebels.


    ¡°Well, I know it was going to be a waste of time, anyway.¡±


    Vissel left with mockery, while Jill hurriedly chased after his back.

 CH 138

    Fortunately, only a few of the imperial soldiers who fled were injured. However, because they had suddenly been treated as rebels, they ran away without any preparation. The relief she felt the moment she left the imperial capital and managed to conceal herself transformed into intense anxiety.


    There were no dragons or horses. In other words, they had no means of escaping.


    Albeit they weren¡¯t attacked, there was no sign that a messenger would arrive. It seemed that negotiating was out of the question.


    In that case, Natalie would remain as a hostage, and the tension would remain high. While the soldiers had received proper training, it was only natural for them to be mentally exhausted.


    Not having a captain-class coordinator was already bad enough, let alone a general. At first, there should had been 300 people. Except, the number diminished the moment they realized they had a better chance of surviving by escaping alone. As of the present, the number was already less than 100 people.


    It might be easier to organize a smaller number, but they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance should they be attacked.


    ¡°Stay strong. Here, have some water.¡±


    Natalie encouraged each and every one of them. Having removed her high heels, she distributed water with fluffy leather shoes.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness Natalie.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for involving you.¡±


    ¡°As you should be. Hence why, be firm. Once the negotiator comes, you¡¯ll lose if you look the slightest bit hesitant.¡±


    Everyone laughed and nodded at Natalie. Each day, their smiles were losing radiance. Some might have already abandoned hope.


    Natalie just wanted something to hold on to rather than letting herself being killed without able to achieve anything.


    Natalie herself was about to be crushed by anxiety. However, there was no way she could show that. Even if she were to rot, she was still a princess.


    ¡ªwhen she thought about it, the moment she was attacked by the Fairert army and fled, her luck might already run out. It turned out that crown prince Vissel was trying to take control of the imperial army by dominating the court. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Her mistake was involving the imperial soldiers who had been cut off by the imperial capital the moment they were no longer of use.


    How foolish of me.


    For the time being, with Natalie as a hostage, those soldiers had managed to leave the imperial capital.


    However, the actual problem had only just begun. She had to come up with a decision because no one else would.


    What Natalie knew was that Vissel was no better than that Emperor, the one who had a penchant for little girls. From the conversation she overheard during the fight, her uncle¡¯s followers were hiding in Radea territory. Because of that, the remaining imperial soldiers were being treated as rebels.


    I think I¡¯ve made the correct decision, but what will the people think of the Rave royal family after this?


    However, such pride was powerless against reality.


    What could she do for herself? She didn¡¯t even know how to help the soldiers. Perhaps, in the end, no one would survive, after all.


    ¡°Kyu.¡±


    Hearing a voice at her feet, Natalie looked down.


    At her feet was the small dragon that not even the gentle Frida was scared of picking up. With his front legs, he presented the nuts he had found from somewhere.


    ¡°Thank you, Rho¡­¡±


    ¡°Kyu~¡±


    It seemed that when Natalie was distributing water, Rho also found nuts and other food from somewhere and distributed them. The soldiers smiled at the sight. The imperial army was different from the Dragon Knights, but it was also required of them to learn how to ride a dragon. Watching over the little dragon seemed to raise the moral of the imperial army.


    If there was anything that kept their despair at bay, it was probably Rho.


    The shadow of the rock where Natalie and the others were hiding was a dangerous place near the dragon¡¯s habitat. However, the dragons didn¡¯t attack. On the contrary, they presented nuts and food to Rho. She didn¡¯t have to worry about water because Rho had located a source, too. Sometimes, dragons would come to drink, but they didn¡¯t do anything to her and the others.


    A small dragon with a strange pattern and a pair of golden eyes.


    The color of his scales was gradually returning due to exposure to rain and wind over the past few days.


    They probably thought they might lose their blessing if they were to reveal his true identity¡ªtherefore, no one said a thing.


    However, she was sure everyone was starting to notice¡ª


    ¡ªthe King of Dragons, the golden eyed, black dragon.


    Every time she recalled that though, Natalie was also reminded of that little girl.


    At first, Natalie pitied the Dragon Princess. The Dragon Emperor must had taken a fancy to her, something which resulted in her being brought to a foreign country. However, the Dragon Princess whom Natalie talked with was strong despite her young age. Yes, that girl even painted the golden-eyed, black, dragon.


    Natalie laughed at the memory. Her legs, which had been weak, also became firm.


    ¡°Hey, Rho, I wonder if there is a place where I can fish.¡±


    ¡°Kyu.¡±


    Rho, whom had finished distributing the nuts, looked back and though. An old soldier laughed from her side. Towards said soldier, Natalie had apologized many times.


    ¡°Fishing sounds good. Nuts are good, but grilled fish is another story.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hunt? It might provide you with a bit distraction¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªEmergency! An army has been dispatched from the imperial capital!¡±


    A soldier who was keeping watch on their surroundings with binoculars ran down from the hill, almost tumbling down.


    The relaxed atmosphere tensed in an instant.


    ¡°Are they come here?! Aren¡¯t they supposed to be dispatched to Radea!?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the messenger!?¡±


    ¡°How many of them?! Is there a dragon!? We¡¯ll be done for if they burn this area from above!¡±


    ¡°O, only cavalry and infantry, but there are 10,000 of them¡­! I think it¡¯ll take them half a day until they reach this place¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over for us!¡±


    ¡°Damn, I thought we were going to negotiate!¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡±


    The soldier who had talked about fishing a while ago shouted out loud.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best to escape while also ensuring that Her Highness Natalie remains protected!¡±


    The turmoil spread to the surroundings.


    ¡°That¡¯s just foolish! Now that this has happen, the princess is but a hindrance!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll escape by myself! This group is the target, it¡¯s not my problem!¡±


    ¡°Wait, if actually abandon Her Highness Natalie, we¡¯re going to turned into actual rebels!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your help, I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done! Farewell!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this! Say whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Doing that, we¡¯ll all be considered rebels! This is the exact moment where we have to stay loyal! Otherwise, the moment Crown Prince Vissel lays his eyes on us, we¡¯ll be finished!¡±


    Natalie bit her lips. Towards the spreading turmoil, there was nothing she could say¡ªeven though she was at the center of that turmoil.


    Rho came to Natalie¡¯s feet. It was when she was about to lift Rho up¡ª


    ¡°¡ªRather, shouldn¡¯t we just offer Her Highness Natalie?¡±


    Who said that? The words emitted from somewhere calmed the everyone.

 CH 139

    Natalie hugged Rho as she felt herself pierced by the meaningful stares of the soldiers. A suspicious glint flickered in their eyes. The previous statement was akin to a pebble thrown into a lake, stirring ripples over its surface.


    The crown prince won¡¯t spare you just because you turn me in.


    She wanted to say that, but her mouth was inexplicably heavy. Her breathing was shallow and she couldn¡¯t muster out a word.


    ¡°Yes, we were deceived by Princess Natalie. If we were to petition Crown Prince Vissel with that¡­¡±


    Even though the soldier were muttering in soft voices, their words somehow rang loudly.


    The soldier who wanted to fish shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say stupid things! We managed to escape this far thanks to Her Highness Natalie!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of Her Highness Natalie, but also that dragon!¡±


    The attention focused upon her at once.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had an inkling¡ªthat dragon isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t that a golden-eyed, black, dragon?¡±


    ¡°Fool! Don¡¯t say something so reckles, you¡¯ll lose your blessing!¡±


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s use it as a shield. The King of Dragons¡ªeven Crown Prince Vissel won¡¯t dare lay a hand on it!¡±


    Natalie turned to Rho. She was unable to breath due to the overwhelming malice.


    Rho watched the turmoil with keen eyes.


    It was as if he were judging them.


    His eyes were akin to that of an emperor, one discerning his people.


    She was horrified.


    The black dragon would surely turn his back on them. They would lose it¡ª


    ¡ªthe dragon¡¯s blessing, the Rave royal family would lose it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish!¡±


    Someone extended his arms, as if trying to shield the hostility from Rho¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If he is indeed a golden-eyed, black, dragon, then that¡¯s even more of a reason to protect him! How can you use him as a shield!¡±


    ¡°We will protect the dragon, along with Princess Natalie, for we are the imperial army!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!? Princess Natalie doesn¡¯t even have the blood of the Rave royal family!¡±


    ¡°Just take that dragon away, already! If use that dragon, we¡¯ll be able to threaten the other dragons and escape!¡±


    Someone took out a dagger. Natalie screamed.


    ¡°No, stop! If you want to turn me in, then do so! I won¡¯t ask you to protect me!¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness Natalie, please run away!¡±


    ¡°Even now, you still think yourself a princess!¡±


    ¡°Focus on the dragon!¡±


    She could no longer tell her enemies from her allies. It was a brawl.


    Someone¡¯s chopped arm flew to her feet. Natalie screamed and collapsed on the spot. Rho was about to fall from her arms, but she quickly embraced and held him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright¡­¡ª¡±


    ¡®¡ªThis isn¡¯t okay no matter how you look at it.¡¯


    She felt that Rho¡¯s eyes were saying that.


    Regardless, Natalie mustered her best smile. While locking her gaze with his, she told him of the many beautiful things in that world.


    ¡°You will be safe. Don¡¯t, worry¡ª!!¡±


    Her hair was yanked from behind. Rho watched the entire thing.


    Nothing shall go unpunished. He was trying to see if they were worth protecting.


    ¡°Gotcha! I will cut of your leg so you can¡¯t escape!¡±


    ¡°Capture that black dragon, too!¡±


    ¡°Rho, run away!¡±


    She bit the arm of the soldier who seized her. The surprised soldier threw her to the ground.


    The small dragon kicked the ground and leaped.


    ¡°Ukkyu.¡±


    With a cute cry, he swung his tail and the soldiers who were attacking Natalie were blown away. He spat out flames in rapid succession and burned a straight line across the ground, creating a wall of fire. He was trying to separate the soldiers who were defending Natalie from the soldiers who were attacking.


    In front of the stunned Natalie, Rho puffed his chest. He turned his back to the soldiers on the other side of the fire wall.


    ¡°Ukkyukkyu. Ukkyukkyukkyukkyu¡ª¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what he was saying, but he was probably mocking them. The black dragon kept hitting his ass, and the soldiers recovered from their confusion.


    ¡°T, that damn dragon¡­!¡±


    ¡°This flame is nothing! Run through it!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu!?¡±


    Rho was astonished by his enemies as they covered their faces and passed through the wall of fire. Natalie regained herself, but before anything else could happen, someone had stretched a pair of arms to catch Rho.


    Rho turned around a little, and appeared surprised.


    Then, realizing something¡ª


    ¡°Ukkyu¡ª!¡±


    Rho gladly jumped at the small shadow that had stopped the soldier¡¯s arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Rho! Show them no mercy!¡±


    Fanned by the fiery wind, the blonde girl narrowed her purple eyes into a glare. Before anyone realized it, the girl had kicked the soldier back to the other side of the fire wall.


    ¡°Locate the enemies and destroy them all. You understand it well!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu.¡±


    ¡°Jill-chan~ what kind of education has you been giving him~?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interject Captain when she¡¯s like this. You still want to live, right?¡±


    An archer was pulling a bowstring from behind a tree as a man carrying a great sword descended.


    There were only three people.


    Natalie recognized them almost instantly.


    They were none other than the Dragon Princess and her Dragon Knights.


    ¡°Your Highness Natalie, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re safe. Please wait a moment.¡±


    There was a dull, ringing, sound.


    ¡°I will clean up this mess.¡±


    The girl, as if dancing, plunged into the wall of fire.

 CH 140

    The dragons refused to move. The emperor was missing. Everyone was trying to figure out the secret meaning to the bakery mentioned in the letter. The first thing Jill did in the imperial castle was to find a horse. She found Zeke and Camila training with Elynsia and ragged them out by their collars. After putting them on horses, she immediately set out. Jill also didn¡¯t lose her chance to threaten the dragons flying around in the sky.


    She didn¡¯t give a damn to the possibility of being suspected as a spy and left the imperial castle.


    She was too busy getting angry at her husband who went out on his own doing who-knows-what.


    She stopped her horse, which ran at full speed, at a small village along the way. After asking around, she learned of where Natalie and others were hiding. It had been more than three days since Hadith had disappeared. Hadith may have long since started his bakery in Radea.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided¡ªfor my birthday present, I will ask for a horse. That¡¯s right, a horse.¡±


    Natalie and Rho were safe and all the unscrupulous people who tried to save themselves had been beaten up. As they proceeded, Jill muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯d be better if the horse could fly. That way, I can shoot down dragons.¡±


    ¡°Can that still be called a horse?¡±


    Ignoring Zeke¡¯s instant retort, Jill looked around.


    ¡°How many people remain?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-nine, if we exclude Princess Natalie. None of them are seriously injured.¡±


    Jill hit eight soldiers over the flames¡ªCamila, who seemed to have grasped the situation while destroying the enemy soldiers, answered.


    ¡°If you count us, we can make five groups of six each. Then, we can form a platoon~¡±


    ¡°W, wait, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To Radea, Your Highness Natalie.¡±


    The ragged Natalie seemed shocked. An old soldier appeared to protect her. He was the first person who stood up to defend Natalie and Rho.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, but who on earth are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Dragon Princess¡ªJill Saber.¡±


    Everyone became silent. Jill looked over everyone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. I¡¯ll explain it briefly. Did you know that your ex-comrades are hiding in Radea? All of you are going to Radea as my army.¡±


    ¡°What can we achieve with just this number of people?¡±


    ¡°You will save Radea from the rebels along with the Dragon Princess, and return to the imperial army.¡±


    The soldiers were staring at each other, appalled.


    With her arms crossed, Jill continued in a loud voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re treading on my patience. To be honest, I¡¯m going crazy. I want to destroy Radea myself right this second.¡±


    ¡°W, with your own hands¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In the first place, it¡¯s not like you have any choice. Or, do you want to be taken out by those who claim to be the imperial army?¡±


    ¡°B, but we have Princess Natalie¡­¡±


    ¡°The messenger sent to negotiate with you has already returned to the imperial capital¡ªas a corpse, that is.¡±


    The soldiers felt a massive shock.


    ¡°N, no way! No messenger ever arrived!¡±


    ¡°Under the current situation, it doesn¡¯t matter who did it. The army has already left the imperial capital. At this rate, you¡¯ll die in vain and will be branded as rebels. Will you die fighting, or die in vain?¡±


    ¡°¡ªYour Majesty the Dragon Princess.¡±


    The old soldier went forward and knelt down.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you one thing¡ªcan you protect Her Highness Natalie?¡±


    Jill blinked in confusion. However, the soldier¡¯s eyes were serious. It wasn¡¯t just the old soldier¡ªbut all the soldiers behind him.


    ¡°This life has been saved by Her Highness Natalie. If you can promise to protect Her Highness Natalie, then I will entrust you with this life¡ªwhether you¡¯re the Dragon Princess, or not.¡±


    ¡°M, me too!¡±


    Towards the soldiers, who gave their words one after another, Natalie was shook.


    Natalie¡¯s feelings had come to fruition. Her tone and expression softened.


    ¡°I promise. She will be my sister-in-law one day. I¡¯ll task my knights to ensure her safe return to the imperial castle. Surely, Her Highness Elynsia will keep her safe there.¡±


    ¡°B, but! If I were to return, what about all these people¡­!¡±


    ¡°We are soldiers. That¡¯s why, we have no choice but to restore our honor through achievements, Your Highness Natalie.¡±


    ¡°But you were all branded as rebels even though you didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Natalie, who stood up and was trying to say something, was stopped by the old soldier.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why, Your Highness Natalie. It¡¯s because we don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The old soldier¡¯s tone, which carried a slightly different meaning, caused Natalie to waver.


    ¡°All we ever did is wallow in dissatisfaction and distrust, hence we were taken advantaged of and truncated.¡±


    ¡°Being taken advantage of is worse than anything! Those morons are the bad ones!¡±


    ¡°Well, we also can¡¯t claim that the Rave royal family betrayed Dragon Emperor, because like them, even though we¡¯re imperial army, we¡¯ve never swore loyalty to him.¡±


    In other words, they could only say they were betrayed if they had trust in the other person.


    The old soldier smiled gently at Natalie who became speechless.


    ¡°However, you reminded me of my loyalty. Return to the imperial capital, Your Highness Natalie. You¡¯re of the Rave royal family. You¡¯re the princess we should protect.¡±


    ¡®A princess in name only¡¯¡ªNatalie, who claimed herself to be that, raised her head.


    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t say much about the Dragon Emperor. However, he recognizes you as part of the Rave royal family. The girl who is the Dragon Princess has come to your rescue. Therefore, we want to call ourselves the imperial army again.¡±


    ¡°That, I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, we want to help our comrades, too.¡±


    Then, he glanced at Jill, before lowering his gaze.


    ¡°The imperial army in Radea i tshe same as us. General South, who leads them, is loyal to Lord Georg. That¡¯s why, he shouldn¡¯t have lost sight of what he needs to protect. You see, everyone has a strong desire to protect the Rave Empire.¡±


    ¡°But, crown prince Vissel told me that they¡¯re gathering in Radea for a rebellion. If they plan to avenge Lord Georg, they can¡¯t be spared.¡±


    ¡°However, before the rebellion happens, there¡¯s still room for to negotiate, right?¡±


    If that were possible, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Regardless, Jill answered¡ª


    ¡°¡ªAlright. I will advise His Majesty. However, the rebellion shall be the point of no return.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you¡¯ll allow it, I¡¯d like to convince them.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s devise concrete measures along the way. Then, Her Highness Natalie shall return to the castle.¡±


    Natalie, who was listening to Jill and the others, suddenly regained her senses.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­ that, after all, I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Your Highness Natalie.¡±


    Jill looked straight at Natalie before the old soldier could say anything.


    ¡°Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet the soldiers in this way. They would¡¯ve just died while harboring a grudge towards the Rave royal family.¡±


    Natalie bit her lips as she stared at Jill.


    ¡°Everyone, is there a way for me to help?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve entrusted the soldiers to me, Your Highness Natalie. I won¡¯t let them die in vain.¡±


    ¡°The same goes to you. We haven¡¯t had a tea party, yet.¡±


    Jill laughed when she heard something unexpected.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Being honest with you, I had a tea party with Her Highness Frida.¡±


    ¡°That wayward child¡­ I already said don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave everything to me and head back.¡±


    When Jill squeezed her hand, Natalie held it back as tears flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡°If you say so, I shall return, then. But, can I truly borrow your knights?¡±


    Camila turned to Natalie and laughed while waving her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine~ with the three of us together, we shall return as proof that Dragon Princess Jill has saved you~!¡±


    ¡°If we leave you to other soldiers, the circumstances will become complicated once again. Also, if you make the slightest mistake, various things will be ruined.¡±


    ¡°Please, Camila, Zeke. Be sure to deliver her safely to Her Highness Elynsia.¡±


    Towards Jill¡¯s order, Camila and Zeke returned a salute. As it was, the other soldiers returned the salute all at once.


    ¡°If so, please give me an order, Your Majesty the Dragon Princess.¡±


    ¡°I will accompany you. I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s somewhat shitty, though.¡±


    ¡°R, right, the dragon! There¡¯s still the little dragon!¡±


    Jill smiled at the soldier who raised his voice from behind.


    ¡°He¡¯s called Rho, and Rho is coming with me.¡±


    When she beckoned for him, Rho, who was hiding behind Natalie, quivered.


    The wise Rho must had noticed¡ª


    ¡ªthat Jill was angry with Hadith.

 CH 141

    Towards the stiff Rho, Zeke and Camilla called out from behind.


    ¡°Rho, go. You have no other choice but to go. His Majesty has done it, therefore, you¡¯re also responsible~¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, run away. Fight!¡±


    ¡°U, u, ugyu¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to get angry at Rho.¡±


    Jill straightened the misunderstanding up and sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re safe.  I was truly worried. Thank you very much, Your Highness Natalie, for protecting Rho.¡±


    ¡°N, no, I did nothing, really¡­ in fact, it¡¯s Rho who has been protecting me.¡±


    ¡°I see. What you did is amazing, Rho. You did your best.¡±


    Rho snuck out from behind Natalie.


    Crouching, Jill reached out for him.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu¡ª!¡±


    Rho jumped into Jill¡¯s chest, overjoyed. Jill tightly embraced Rho in relief.


    But, still.


    ¡°So, how connected are you with His Majesty¡¯s heart?¡±


    A shocked Rho raised his head in Jill¡¯s arms.


    He contemplated for a while with his hand under his chin, then beamed and responded cutely.


    ¡°Ukkyun~¡î¡±


    ¡°You knew everything!? Did you share everything with His Majesty!? Or perhaps, Rave!?¡±


    ¡°Ukkyukkyukkyu!¡±


    Rho escaped in a hurry and snuck behind Natalie. Natalie immediately raised her voice.


    ¡°Hey¡­! I don¡¯t know what happened, but this dragon is still a child!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to get between us, Your Highness Natalie. This is a couple¡¯s argument! Rho, don¡¯t you dare run away!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Princess, Dragon King, enough already!¡±


    Jill and Rho, who were running circles around Natalie, suddenly stopped due at the voice.


    Natalie raised her shoulders and thrusted a finger towards Jill¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Listen, even if he¡¯s a just person, the Dragon Emperor has a penchant for little girls! He has no dignity!¡±


    ¡°Y, you misunderstood¡­ His Majesty has never held penchants for little girls¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself in the mirror! To be married to a girl this young, he has serious issues!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t voice any objection. Rho seemed to be the same. He could only stand next to Jill.


    ¡°But, it seems that the Dragon Princess also lacks dignity! The two of you are an embarrassment!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, you have to go to Radea right away! It¡¯s a land ruled by the Dragon Princess. If you don¡¯t do it properly, no one will acknowledge you as the Dragon Princess!¡±


    ¡°I, I know, but please tell me the details. What does it mean for the Dragon Princess to rule that territory?¡±


    Natalie solidified instantly at Jill¡¯s question. Their surroundings quieted down.


    ¡°Ah~!¡± Camila put her finger on her forehead, and muttered. ¡°By the way, has anyone explained it to Jill-chan, yet~? At least, I haven¡¯t~¡±


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t, either.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why did you try to go when you barely know anything?¡±


    ¡°In the territory ruled by the Dragon Princess, I should lead the army and suppress the rebellion. I wondered if that was what His Majesty wanted me to do. However, I don¡¯t think I can do that. I wish I could, though¡­¡±


    When she thought about it then, it was a mistake to beat up the Fairert soldiers. Had she not done that, Vissel might had provided Jill with some decent soldiers on the consideration that she wouldn¡¯t be able to crush Radea and would end up being eliminated instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at deception, but I know what to do if I get entangled in a complicated strategy by the enemy. Which is, to provoke and harass the enemy!!¡±


    Vissel wanted to subdue Jill¡¯s movements, anyway. Jill didn¡¯t want to move while Hadith was still in the imperial castle. However, such wasn¡¯t the case when Hadith was gone. Thus, she came out. As a result, she didn¡¯t know what would happen from now on anymore. Vissel might be unhappy, but it¡¯s what it is.


    A subtle silence spread from Jill as she asserted such with a clenched fist. Camila could be heard secretly muttering to Zeke.


    ¡°¡­Was she taught by that raccoon~?¡±


    ¡°¡­Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why she decided to suppress Radea in the first place~¡±


    Apart from her frustration, she could see why Hadith escaped. Hadith flew to Radea himself in consideration of Jill who couldn¡¯t move as long as he was in the imperial capital.


    But, it¡¯s also possible that he just wants to practice at a bakery! Your Majestyyyy!


    His magical power should had already recovered to half its original amount. At the same time, it also meant that his constitution would be weakened. She was worried, alright. She had to find him soon.


    ¡°Could it be, you also don¡¯t know about the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic¡­?¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic!?¡±


    What¡¯s that?! Sounds interesting!


    Jill screamed at Natalie¡¯s words.


    ¡°T, the Dragon Princess¡ªmy sacred relic!? What¡¯s that!? I absolutely want it!¡±


    Zeke looked away into the distance.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps, that¡¯s why I instinctively refrained from explaining the details to her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Had you done so, Jill-chan would have single handedly suppressed Radea~¡±


    ¡°¡­I can see that happening.¡±


    Natalie nodded a few times.


    ¡°Well, regardless of your desire, whether it manifests or not is out of your control. Not to mention, there¡¯s also a seal.¡±


    ¡°A seal!? This sacred relic sounds authentic as hell! What kind of seal!? Is it a magic seal, perhaps!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The magic seal can¡¯t be undone without the Goddess of Kratos.¡±


    To put it the other way around, only the Goddess of Kratos could unlock it!?


    Jill suddenly recalled¡ªwasn¡¯t the Kratos army also enroute to Radea?


    No way, the real target of the Kratos army isn¡¯t Radea, but the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic!?


    ¡°Could it be, His Majesty took that into consideration when he decided to practice in a bakery in Radea!?¡±


    ¡°Hol¡¯ up, what is this thing regarding a bakery!?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! As I thought, going to Radea is the best option!¡±


    Jill raised her fist and shouted.


    ¡°Retrieve my sacred relic, then His Majesty, then suppress the territory properly!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why does it sound like His Majesty is only an afterthought and that you¡¯re suppressing the territory in name, only~?¡±


    ¡°As expected of captain.¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu¡­¡±


    Rho sighed. Jill suddenly spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, the sacred relic will be used to keep His Majesty on a leash.¡±


    ¡°Ugyu?!¡±


    ¡°So, does the clever Rho know what I want him to do?¡±


    The dragon king slowly looked up at Jill¡¯s face.


    Yes, Rho was the king of dragons. Just like Hadith, he had black and gold as his colors.


    ¡°As of present, the dragons of the imperial capital are adhering to His Majesty¡¯s command.¡±


    ¡°Uu¡­¡±


    ¡°But, a dragon should be able to carry us to Radea, right?¡±


    ¡°Gyu¡­¡±


    ¡°If you do that, I¡¯d be very happy. I¡¯d give good morning and good night kisses to Rho.¡±


    ¡°Kyu!!!¡±


    Hadith¡¯s heart succumbed the moment Jill spoiled him.

 CH 143

    What greeted Natalie upon her return to the imperial capital was neither a welcome, words of concern, nor a scolding.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Natalie was disheveled and smelled bad, but she was embraced without hesitation.


    Something welled inside Natalie¡¯s chest. To conceal it, Natalie deliberately stayed quiet.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, elder sister Elynsia. It was merely a kidnapping.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. You did well. Had it been me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do the same. You¡¯d have been shocked at Vissel¡¯s expression when Frida threatened him about you!¡±


    Natalie was curious about Vissel¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re a courageous child.¡±


    To be praised by Elynsia who had a strong backing, even in the Rave Empire, called the Duke of Noitral, and was also the leader of the elite Dragon Knights¡­ was embarrassing, to say the least. She couldn¡¯t muster an answer, instead she could only squirm. Her gentle half-sister also rushed from the back of the corridor, almost stumbling a few times.


    ¡°Older sister, Natalie!¡±


    ¡°Frida!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved, you¡¯re safe!¡±


    Natalie knelt before her half-sister whom had begun crying while hugging her teddy bear.


    ¡°I already said I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t cry, Frida.¡±


    ¡°But, older sister, you¡¯re crying¡­¡±


    ¡°No way¡ª¡±


    Natalie reached for her own cheek, only to find that it was wet¡ªwhich explained why her vision blurred. She smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Still, don¡¯t cry¡ªwe¡¯re princesses.¡±


    Frida squeaked, and closed her tear-soaked eyes. With feelings that no words could express, Natalie hugged Frida with all her might. Frida¡¯s little hands hugged her back.


    Elynsia turned to the knights of the Dragon Princess who had escorted Natalie.


    ¡°Good job, Camila, Zeke.¡±


    ¡°Escorting the princess is an honorable duty ~¡±


    ¡°At least I got to return on a horse. Better than riding a dragon, at least.¡±


    ¡°So, what about Jill? And Rho?¡±


    As Elynsia spoke to the dragon knights, her voice lowered. She decided not to interrupt the moment between Frida and Natalie.


    ¡°Rho was taken by Jill. They are heading to Radea~¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the command of the dragon king, the dragons will surely obey, right? Meanwhile, there¡¯s nothing we can do with the dragons of the imperial capital.¡±


    ¡°It should be impossible for anyone to catch up with the captain. To be honest, I¡¯m more concerned about the movements of the Fairert army.¡±


    The tall, great sword-user, Zeke refused to call the army Vissel brought with him as the imperial army and opted to call them Fairert army, instead.


    ¡°They straight up went South without trying to search out the imperial army. Where could their destination be?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they went to Radea.¡±


    Everyone on the spot looked back at the soft voice.


    ¡°Welcome back, Lady Natalie.¡±


    Just like a vassal, the moment she was called, Natalie stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned, Your Highness Vissel.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being called Vissel. Besides, it isn¡¯t like you care whether or not I am your brother or the crown prince. After all, you¡¯re deemed on getting in my way, hence you became a hostage.¡±


    Although he spoke like a gentle half-brother, his eyes were chilly.


    ¡°But, if you want to get in the way of His Majesty, that¡¯s a different story. Please be careful about your actions from now on.¡±


    Frida, whom was beside Natalie, hid behind her. Elynsia, who appeared before Natalie and the others, sighed.


    ¡°Vissel, what do you mean by your army is headed for Radea?¡±


    ¡°I sent troops in time to suppress the uprising in Radea. All I need to do is pick up Hadith. Since we can¡¯t utilize our dragons, it¡¯ll take longer than usual. Hence, I prepared in advance.¡±


    ¡°¡­I get the need to prepare in advance, but we didn¡¯t know there¡¯d be an uprising in Radea.¡±


    With a bitter face, Vissel ridiculed Elynsia.


    ¡°You¡¯re as na?ve as ever. It was already inevitable for an uprising to happen in Radea.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the one who orchestrated it!¡±


    Towards Natalie who interrupted him, Vissel responded with a smile. The smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°Actually, it was my uncle¡¯s plan.¡±


    Towards the revelation, everyone was shocked. Vissel, who found it funny, laughed.


    ¡°Lord Georg had left an order for the imperial army on the chance he was defeated by Hadith. As such, the imperial soldiers gathered in Radea are moving accordingly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ foolish.¡±


    ¡°Then, how do you explain the gathering of the imperial army in Radea? Isn¡¯t that too convenient? It¡¯d be impossible without prior instructions.¡±


    What Vissel said was plausible.


    ¡°W, why would uncle¡­¡±


    Frida, who quietly snuck out from behind Natalie, asked. Vissel was astonished for a moment, but still answered.


    ¡°Who knows, I didn¡¯t get to ask Lord Georg about that. However, I can roughly guess by considering what he tried to protect and what he did in Radea.¡±


    ¡°What did my uncle try to protect?¡±


    Vissel ridiculed the frowning Natalie.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t aware, Lord Georg wouldn¡¯t gain anything from this! It¡¯s none other than you that the rebels are trying to protect!¡±


    Natalie and Frida were at a loss. Elynsia clenched both of her fists

 CH 144

    144. The Battle Maiden is Raising a Black Dragon (32)


    ¡°Lord Georg was trying to protect both you and this rotten empire called Rave which is governed by those who claimed to be Rave royal family¡ªfrom Kratos, and also Hadith.¡±


    From mocking, Vissel¡¯s expression turned flat.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only to be expected he would prepare for the worst-case scenario. Naturally, the solution he came up with was pathetic, it can¡¯t even be called an operation. Regardless, those of the imperial army took it upon themselves to execute said operation¡ªthis is proof of their loyalty.¡±


    ¡°So, what is the imperial army doing in Radea? If they truly wanted to protect the Rave royal family, they should¡¯ve stayed in the imperial capital.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    Vissel gave a curt reply¡ªprobably because he wasn¡¯t interested. However, Elynsia interjected.


    ¡°Surely, you have a rough assumption regarding that.¡±


    Vissel, who furrowed his eyebrows, spoke.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re trying to protect the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic from Kratos.¡±


    Before the appalled Elynsia could ask why, Vissel continued.


    ¡°For a long time, there have been rumors that a man who worked as uncle¡¯s assistant had a connection with Kratos. After uncle¡¯s defeat, that man surely feared of Hadith¡¯s punishment. As such, he must have seen the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic as a good souvenir.¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s! If that¡¯s true, what the imperial army is doing in Radea can¡¯t be labeled as a rebellion! You¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Regardless of anything else, they¡¯re trying to rally, occupy, and even raised their weapons to fight Kratos on their own. They act even though we hadn¡¯t given them any sort of order. If we were to leave them alone, they¡¯d either demand autonomy in Radea or establish a military regime. Afterwards, they¡¯d surely start a war with Kratos. How is that different from a rebellion?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you can see it that way. However, if they truly intend to protect the empire, there should be a room for reconciliation!¡±


    ¡°Except, their loyalty lies with uncle, not Hadith.¡±


    Elynsia could only swallow at Vissel¡¯s rebuke. No one could argue against that.


    ¡°In the first place, they view Hadith as an enemy. After all, Hadith has slain their lord. There can be no reconciliation. Uncle must¡¯ve also divulged a lot of information to them. An army that has turned against Hadith, even if only once, can¡¯t be forgiven. They are probably aware of that, too. Hence, they fled from the imperial capital.¡±


    ¡°¡­But, didn¡¯t you get along well with uncle, too? You¡¯re even engaged with his daughter¡­¡±


    Elynsia and everyone else shared the same stunned expression. Vissel laughed.


    ¡°My fianc¨¦e? I¡¯ve never even met her¡ªfor I¡¯m not interested. For Hadith¡¯s sake, I attained the power of the Duke of Fairert. Meanwhile, uncle only accepted me to suppress Hadith. Both our interests and agreement were just in name only.¡±


    Frida squeezed Natalie¡¯s hand. With an indescribable expression, Elynsia asked Vissel.


    ¡°Does Hadith know? The reason why the imperial army has gathered in Radea?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve conveyed it to him.¡±


    Vissel, who nonchalantly replied so, brought relief to Elynsia.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s why Hadith left the imperial capital.¡±


    Vissel struggled to come up with a reply¡ªsomething unusual for him. Suddenly, soldiers ran out from within the castle.


    ¡°Your Highness Vissel! A courier dragon has arrived from the Duke of Noitral¡ªit seems that Radea has rebelled!¡±


    Vissel, whom was unfazed, asked calmly.


    ¡°When will the dispatched soldiers reach Radea?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still on their way. Should they be able to borrow dragons from Duke Noitral, they will be able to arrive in half a day.¡±


    ¡°Can the dragons from Noitral be utilized?¡±


    ¡°When we tried to approach them, they escaped! However, the messenger from Noitral doesn¡¯t face the same problem. The problem is, it¡¯s only that one messenger, and our soldiers also need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright, as soon as they¡¯re ready, I will also head out. Farewell, Lady Elynsia, Lady Natalie, Lady Frida.¡±


    Vissel stared at the face of each princess and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Please refrain from adding to Hadith¡¯s enemies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Hadith¡¯s ally.¡±


    Vissel snorted at Elynsia¡¯s reply.


    ¡°I hope those are not just words. Excuse me.¡±


    Vissel gently turned on his heels and went into the castle. Elynsia sighed.


    ¡°¡­Out of all my brothers, he¡¯s the most troublesome, that boy.¡±


    ¡°Oi, why are you treating that crown prince like a little brother? He¡¯s our enemy, no matter how you look at it.¡± Said Zeke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, that child is¡ª¡±


    ¡°The emperor, who has penchant for little girls, isn¡¯t protected by uncle, or anyone else, for that matter.¡±


    Towards Natalie¡¯s revelation, everyone fell silent.


    Their uncle¡¯s last will was to protect the Rave Empire and Natalie and the others from the Kingdom of Kratos¡ªand also Hadith. However, by ¡®the others¡¯, their uncle didn¡¯t mean Vissel and Hadith. It might be natural, considering the distance between them and the bad personalities of those two. But, the first ones to be hostile to them¡ªwere probably their parents.


    ¡°If we were to ignore the ¡®means¡¯, and only focus on the ¡®end¡¯, Vissel is just crushing the emperor¡¯s enemies.¡±


    Mercilessly, Elynsia responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Natalie. Vissel is on Hadith¡¯s side. For a long time, it has been like that.¡±


    The knights of the Dragon Princess, who were trying to complain, shut up.


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t the emperor going to help the imperial army in Radea? Isn¡¯t that why he went to Radea alone?¡±


    Elynsia nodded to Natalie¡¯s question.


    ¡°Perhaps, that¡¯s indeed the case. Hadith has changed, but the same can¡¯t be said about Vissel. That person has a lot of problems¡ªsince before and after Hadith came.¡±


    To the pair of siblings, their surroundings were filled with enemies with familiar faces. If they were to lower their guard, they¡¯d be betrayed instantly. The younger brother received the emperor¡¯s crown while the older brother became a crown prince. There was no way for Natalie and the others to know what they had gone through¡ªthe conversations, conflicts, or bonds the two shared with each other¡ª


    ¡ªbut.


    ¡°¡ªWhich is precisely why, we mustn¡¯t leave them alone.¡±


    Elynsia raised her face towards Natalie¡¯s words.


    The pair of siblings couldn¡¯t trust anyone. They couldn¡¯t depend on anyone¡ªonly themselves. That feeling was well understood by Natalie. After all, even though she was a princess, she had lost her patronage. Had it notbeen for Frida and Elynsia, she¡¯d surely have ended up the same as those two.


    When she thought such, for some reason, she felt angry.


    ¡°Elder sister Elynsia, depart for Radea¡ªplease.¡±

 CH 145

    Elynsia frowned at Natalie¡¯s sudden proposal.


    ¡°I honestly wantto do the same¡ªbut that would mean leaving all of you here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be alright¡ªright, Frida?¡±


    Frida nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright. After all, older sister Jill has given me charms¡­¡±


    ¡°Oi, the thing she¡¯s holding, isn¡¯t that Hadd¡ª¡±


    ¡°Pretend that you didn¡¯t see anything, Zeke~! We haven¡¯t seen anything~!¡±


    Ignoring the noisy knights of the Dragon Princess, Natalie looked up at Elynsia.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be more annoying if that pair of siblings were to start a quarrel there. They are both stupid and refuse to relent to each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. Will they even hear what I have to say?¡±


    ¡°You can resort to violence to stop them, if needed. After all, you¡¯re the oldest, elder sister Elynsia.¡±


    Their half-sister, whom was kind and compassionate to everyone, was actually strong. At the very least, Listeard and Vissel would take her seriously.


    Towards the radical remark made by her half-sister, Elynsia looked down at her palm. She closed and opened it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ maybe that¡¯s where I¡¯m lacking.¡±


    ¡°Precisely. Just remember, you¡¯re doing it for us.¡±


    When Natalie held her hand, Elynsia laughed.


    ¡°Okay, but due to Hadith¡¯s command, the dragons refuse to fly. How am I going to get there?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be so complicated. I doubt the lower ranked dragons would adhere such a command¡ªremembering the name of a place is too complicated for them. As such, Hadith can¡¯t command them not to fly to Radea. Moreover, there¡¯s a loophole¡­ the dragons from Noitral can still be utilized¡­ can you tell me about their behavior?¡±


    While blinking, Elynsia answered.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the dragons of the knights, they flee the building whenever a knight tries to ride them.¡±


    ¡°What about the cargo-transport dragons used by the merchants in the imperial capital?¡±


    ¡°They can still fly. But, whenever they see a Dragon Knight, or the imperial army, they escape¡­¡±


    ¡°Which means, they refuse to let knighst ride them¡­ but, is that it?¡±


    Camila, one of the Dragon Princess¡¯ knights, suddenly looked up.


    ¡°But, the messenger from Noitral, who is also a Dragon Knight, can ride his dragon just fine, right~?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­¡±


    ¡°The military uniform of Noitral is different, right? Does that mean the dragons are only avoiding those dressed in the imperial army uniform?¡±


    ¡°But, the dragons also fled from me and the others, and we weren¡¯t wearing the imperial uniform. Many of the soldiers brought by Vissel also don¡¯t have uniforms, yet either.¡±


    Natalie agreed with Elynsia¡¯s point. Even though it was a military uniform, there was a small difference in design depending on the size and position. There were no way low-ranking dragons could remember such trivial details.


    We must¡¯ve overlooked something else¡­


    Natalie contasted the appearances of Elynsia and the knights of the Dragon Princess. There was barely any difference between them. However¡ªshe soon noticed something.


    ¡°¡­The armband! It¡¯s the coat of arms of the imperial army!¡±


    The armband and the military flag had the same dragon design. Elynsia, Zeke, and Camilla all wore armbands with said design on their left arms. The soldiers brought by Vissel, whom hadn¡¯t yet been provided with uniforms, also wore the same armbands.


    ¡°If it¡¯s only an armband, even lower-ranking dragons can memorize them. ¡®Don¡¯t fly with a human wearing that armband.¡¯¡ªwas probably the order.¡±


    ¡°Which mean, without this armband, we can utilize the dragons. Let¡¯s try it right away. Let¡¯s go, Camila, Zeke.¡±


    ¡°We, we¡¯re coming too~?! B, but, I can¡¯t ride a dragon yet, I can¡¯t~!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s field training! It¡¯s simple, just think that you¡¯ll fly if you don¡¯t learn how to ride them¡ªthat way, you¡¯ll be able to ride a dragon, for sure!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear yourself!?¡±


    ¡°Without her knights, the Dragon Princess will surely lose her credibility in Radea!¡±


    Elynsia grabbed Zeke and Camilla by their collars and mercilessly dragged them. Once their half-sister decided upon something, she¡¯d act immediately.


    Suddenly, said half-sister stopped.


    ¡°Thank you, Natalie, Frida. I¡¯m going, leave the rest to me.¡±


    After seeing the expression of their half-sister, Frida and Natalie replied with smiles.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. We¡¯ll also take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ be safe, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After exchanging such dependable words, their half-sister disappeared into the depths of the castle while dragging the two screaming knights. After sighing softly, Natalie remembered her terrible appearance.


    ¡°I have to take a bath and change my clothes. Otherwise, no one will believe I¡¯m a princess.¡±


    ¡°Older sister Natalie, did something good happen?¡±


    Frida, who held Natalie¡¯s hand, asked. Natalie frowned.


    ¡°Nothing at all. You¡¯re overthinking things. ¡­However, indeed, I feel a little more confident. I feel like I can do it¡ªthe role of a princess, I mean.¡±


    Frida¡¯s eyes went round as she muttered.


    ¡°¡­I see, older sister is wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Then, I have to do what I can. I have to build a strong foundation so that I can have a tea party with the Dragon Princess once she returns.¡±


    Frida beamed and nodded.


    ¡°By the way, what are these ¡®charms¡¯ you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ a stuffed teddy bear and a chicken¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? That Dragon Princess is truly incomprehensible¡­¡±


    I have to help them.


    I have to help the Dragon Princess and my brothers.


    While holding the hand of her little sister, Natalie started walking with a prideful gait.


    ***


    ¡°I heard that the imperial army were elites¡­ who would¡¯ve thought the temple would fall so easily.¡±


    The man muttered while casually walking through a stone hall.


    It was a small temple. It was well maintained, but the structure wasn¡¯t so gorgeous. A number of stone pillars supported the high ceiling, but that was it. It was said that there were usually no guards, let alone priests and shrine maidens. The man wondered what the imperial army was preoccupied with at the time they had arrived.


    The corpses and blood of the imperial army dyed the shabby floor.


    ¡°Indeed, Lord Rufus. We¡¯ve been preparing for this day.¡±


    A hunchbacked man appeared from behind the man. His tone was nasty. Rufus didn¡¯t remember the name of the hunchbacked man. However, that man should be the aid of the Grand Duke of Radea. A traitor looking for an opportunity to flee to Kratos in exchange for the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic.


    ¡­How repulsive.


    I¡¯ll just kill him.


    The moment Rufus decided so, he moved his right arm. The hunchbacked man¡¯s face, which was still grinning, was cleanly cut in half. The man fell and rolled on the floor.


    The soldiers, whom were brought in, didn¡¯t look at the traitor, but only asked what was necessary.


    ¡°The flag of Radea, one marked with a cross, has been raised. What should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be obvious? We shall wait for Ms. Dragon Princess¡ªor, even better yet, the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s information that the imperial army led by the crown prince is also on the way. What should we do when they arrive?¡±


    ¡°If I get tired of waiting, I will just go home. All that matter is that the uprising of the Rave Empire has been staged¡ªsurely, my excellent son won¡¯t get angry. Oh, right, I will leave the small fry to you.¡±


    The man who arrived at the altar without glancing at the corpses sat down on what appeared to be a pulpit, and smiled.


    ¡°In the first place, that child just won¡¯t do. It isn¡¯t like they can keep the identity of the Dragon Princess a secret forever.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to confirm exactly that. Well, at worst, we can just start a war here. It¡¯s going to be difficult for my son, but it¡¯s been decided that it¡¯s his job to wipe his father¡¯s ass.¡±


    As it always had been.


    The man laughed while the hooded magicians knelt.


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty the King¡ªRufus De Kratos.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in incognito right now. Just call me the Southern King.¡±


    Crossing his long legs, the man played with his gold bangs as he looked up at the ceiling.


    That empire was governed by Rave, the Dragon God of reason and the sky.


    The man smiled, wearing a costume of the color he stole from the sky.

 CH 146

    Fortunately, employment at a bakery could be found in Radea on the first day of arrival. The free city of Radea had doubled its food-related demands and job vacancies due to the increased eating habits of the imperial army had appeared.


    Thanks to that, Hadith was hired by at a small, old-fashioned, bakery run by a hunchbacked, lone, grandma. The moment she ate the bread served by Hadith, she accepted Hadith¡¯s application. Hadith received favorable treatment¡ªhe was allowed to live at his workplace.


    Not only had the Kratos military and the imperial army, who was there to protect the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic, entered the castle, large amounts of food were delivered there every day. As such, the city tended to exhaust its supply of food. The grandma, whose eyes were getting worse and was on the verge of retirement, seemed to believe that if she increased the number of her workers, the people in the city would be able to eat bread. The grandma was so kind, she hired Hadith out of trust and let him work unsupervised. Hadith wanted to do his best because the grandma liked his bread. While laughing, the grandma said that his bread was delicious.


    On the second day, when Hadith peddled the bread he had baked, he quickly became popular. The bread was thereby known as, ¡®Bread sold by a handsome beauty.¡¯


    On the 4th day, a line formed in front of the store. As such, there was no need for Hadith to peddle. It wasn¡¯t every day that the grandma experienced such a huge sale. She gave half of the profit to Hadith.


    On the 5th, he received a summon from the army.


    The grandma was willing to allow Hadith to deliver his bread, saying that even a soldier would want to eat it. Hadith left the recipe, and found a substitute for himself. While carrying 300 pieces of baked bread, Hadith entered the castle occupied by the imperial army.


    This was unexpectedly quick.


    Rave was amazed by Hadith¡¯s nonchalant remark.


    ¡°Although, if you had revealed that you¡¯re the emperor, you¡¯d surely have been brought here on the first day.¡±


    I¡¯d have been escorted to the prison instead, though.


    ¡°You have to be careful, then. You must keep yourself from coming of like a weirdo by talking to me.¡±


    If so, don¡¯t talk.


    While responding to Rave inwardly, Hadith was guided by one of the soldiers and proceeded through the castle. Some soldiers were training and chatting in the square. It was a peaceful sight.


    However, the number of people was less than he expected. For some reason, he was taken to the grounds behind the castle and was put on a wagon. The wagon driver, whom was also a soldier, explained Hadith who tilted his head.


    ¡°I want to take you to the temple of the Dragon Princess. There are many soldiers keeping guard there. The general wants them to enjoy delicious food.¡±


    ¡°General¡­ by that, you mean, General South?¡±


    He could vaguely remember the face of the general. The general possessed a study physique. Rumors were swirling in the city that he was the one unifying the imperial army. That man had a boisterous laugh and seemed to be quite the optimist.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as he¡¯s there, Radea won¡¯t fall, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the order of the former lord, Duke Radea. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the aide will do until the next Duke of Radea is decided.¡±


    ¡°Can he be depended on?¡± A resident of the city, whom was in the same wagon as Hadith, laughed.


    ¡°I want to avoid starting any kind of trouble with Kratos, but that aide is too supportive of Kratos¡ªoverwhelmingly so!¡±


    ¡°It seems like a guest will come from Kratos again, soon. What are the higher-ups in the imperial capital doing, leaving such an aide alone¡­?¡±


    ¡°The emperor has penchant for little girls. He even tried to leave this territory to an eleven-year-old child.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the worst.¡±


    The people on the wagon laughed together.


    The people of that city were supportive because they truly believed the imperial army had come to protect the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic. They even believed that the economy would take a brighter turn. They¡¯d surely have a difficult time believing that the country¡¯s funds had been taken out of the national treasury without permission.


    Although that was solved thanks to Vissel, Hadith felt some mixed emotions when he recalled Listeard¡¯s suffering. Listeard had to struggle with the budget every night.


    How troublesome. Under present circumstances, even if the imperial army did protect the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic from Kratos, they¡¯d only end a target for disposal ¡­because they didn¡¯t obtain permission.


    However, if the imperial army were to be disposed, the city of Radea would surely criticize that decision. Vissel¡¯s idea, which was to dispose of everyone suspected of being a rebel because it was all too troublesome, began to sound reasonable.


    Except, Jill wouldn¡¯t be happy with that.


    ¡°¡­Having a wife is hard.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wander off on your own, or you¡¯ll be suspected of being a spy.¡±


    Hadith nodded at the soldier¡¯s warning and entered the temple. There shouldn¡¯t have been too many soldiers stationed there. However, because of how small the temple was, the place appeared to be packed with security. The Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic was tightly sealed by magic. It was impossible for just anyone to carry it out or even manifest it. Because the relic itself couldn¡¯t be moved anywhere else, there was no choice but to increase the number of guards.


    The reason why it had previously been left unguarded, with almost no security, was because even the Goddess of Kratos couldn¡¯t handle the relic. It was a special relic that wouldn¡¯t manifest unless the Dragon Princess herself appeared.


    The Dragon Princess also couldn¡¯t be one in name only, but a bride who had been blessed by the Dragon God, Rave. That many people doubted the existence of the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic was understandable seeing that it only manifested once every 100 years.


    Even Hadith was a little skeptical.


    ¡°It really exists! It manifested around 300 years ago!¡±


    The Dragon God scolded Hadith. With so many people around him, Hadith internally rebuked him.


    Which is exactly why the information is unreliable. That¡¯s 300 year old information! In the first place, you don¡¯t even remember the place!


    ¡°Hey, not only have I lost my status as a deity, unlike the Goddess, I fell into slumber without a vessel called the Dragon Emperor. You can¡¯t blame me for that.


    You call yourself a Dragon God, yet can¡¯t even recall the reason why you lost your status as a deity in the first place.


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable! If you want to complain, complain to the Goddess! She¡¯s most likely the reason why I lost my status as a deity!¡±


    So, what are we going to do now? Will the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic truly manifest?


    Hadith confirmed by looking at the back of the temple. An aura similar to the heavenly sword could be felt coming there.


    ¡°It does exist. However, Little Miss lost her gold ring¡ªtherefore, it won¡¯t manifest.¡±


    The sacred relic might not be usable until the gold ring, that was, Jill¡¯s magical power, returned. However, it¡¯d be a problem if the sacred relic ended up stolen by Kratos. The Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic was akin to the heavenly sword¡ªit was a god¡¯s weapon. If that sexual predator of a Goddess were to get her hands on said relic, only the Gods knew what she¡¯d use it for.


    Besides, if the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic were to be retrieved, everyone would have no choice but to acknowledge Jill as the Dragon Princess¡ªboth in reality, and in name¡ªeven if the engagement ceremony and wedding weren¡¯t possible. Just like how they had no choice but to admit that Hadith was the Dragon Emperor because he possessed the heavenly sword.


    Of course, I¡¯ll still find a way for us to have an engagement ceremony and a wedding!


    ¡°Hey, open the temple now! We¡¯re ready to welcome the guests from Kratos!¡±


    The high-pitched scream of a man broke Hadith¡¯s joyful fantasy.

 CH 147

    Hadith narrowed his eyes at the direction of the voice.


    A man in aristocratic attire was trying to shoo away the confused soldiers with a cane. Hadith was familiar with the face of the man who was chasing after him.


    A middle-aged soldier with a fearless face¡ªGeneral South.


    ¡°Aide, that isn¡¯t the case! It¡¯s just, inviting the people of Kratos to the temple is¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. They¡¯re our only hope. Do you intend to discard it? Moreover, I heard that there are only about 20 people on their side, including the escorts. There won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    ¡°Kratos is renown for its magicians! It¡¯s not uncommon for a single magician to be able to crush a platoon!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t provoke them! We aren¡¯t warring right now. As such, Kratos isn¡¯t our enemy. It¡¯s part of diplomacy to treat and respect each other well. Even idiots know that.¡±


    ¡°But, according to Lord Georg, there¡¯s no doubt that the Kingdom of Kratos is aiming for the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic in Radea¡­¡±


    ¡°Who cares about what Lord Georg said! He¡¯s a rebel, a rebel¡­!¡±


    General South was silent. The nobleman, who was merely referred to as ¡®Aide¡¯, snorted.


    ¡°Surely, you haven¡¯t forgotten that you are the intruders? Who do you think allowed you to enter Radea?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m grateful to the aide for accepting us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, do not forget that. If I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll be attacked by the imperial army. If you understand that, begone.¡±


    The aide ordered with a treacherous smile. Towards that, South straightened his posture.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the imperial army. It¡¯s our duty to protect the empire!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?! You¡¯re nothing but rebels!!¡±


    The indignant aide tried to hit South with his cane. The soldiers around him tried to help, but without losing a momentum, South caught the cane with his right hand.


    ¡°No matter what you said, I won¡¯t give it up! For it¡¯s Lord Georg¡¯s last order!¡±


    ¡°If so, why don¡¯t you make a petition to His Majesty the Emperor?! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard it¡ªin the imperial capital, Crown Prince Vissel has already banished your friends, and formed a new imperial army!¡±


    ¡°¡ªStill, we are, no¡­ we alone must¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhy are you still daydreaming!? You have nowhere else to go¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, hold on a minute.¡±


    Grabbing the cane that was swung down, Hadith stepped in between South and the aide.


    South, whom had been struck on his cheek, blinked. The aide turned towards Hadith.


    ¡°W, who are you!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the bakery.¡±


    ¡°Th, the bakery?¡±


    To the shocked aide, Hadith nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve heard both of your sides, why don¡¯t you stop the quarrel? In fact, why don¡¯t we all just go to apologize to His Majesty the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hadith¡¯s response to the overlapping voices of those in the surroundings was to raise his index finger.


    ¡°The emperor must¡¯ve wanted to protect Radea. There¡¯s also the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic. Don¡¯t you know? The emperor loves the Dragon Princess! Oh, not to mention, the present Dragon Princess is still 11-years-old¡ªdespite that, she¡¯s cute and amazing!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve continued to protect Radea. If you continue to pledge allegiance, surely, His Majesty will be inclined to treat you well. Even better, I think the emperor would be thrilled if everyone here were to kneel to him!¡±


    It was a pretty good idea. With a wide smile, Hadith proposed such to his stunned surroundings.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s all apologize to His Majesty the Emperor! Then, all will be settled! How about that?!¡±


    After a short break, the trembling aide yelled¡ª


    ¡°¡ªSomeone, throw this baker out!¡±


    ¡°U, understood!¡±


    Then, by the soldiers who obeyed the order of the aide, Hadith was thrown out of the temple.


    Hadith buried his face in his knees.


    ¡°W, why¡­ I thought if it were from a baker, and not the emperor¡¯s servant, they¡¯d listen¡­¡±


    Rave popped out from behind.


    ¡°¡­Are you truly asking that, you stupid emperor?¡±


    ¡°Jill always did what I ask once she ate my delicious bread! What, could it be, the bread wasn¡¯t good enough!?¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t even eaten the bread, yet. No, that¡¯s not the issue, here¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, baker!¡±


    Hadith stopped crouching and looked back at the voice he heard from the temple¡¯s entrance. It was General South. Rave took that as cue to disappear into Hadith¡¯s body.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the money for the bread. I heard that you haven¡¯t received it, yet.¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you very much¡­¡±


    ¡°I also haven¡¯t thanked you for the help. How pathetic, for a general like me to be helped by a baker¡­ Well, the soldiers have to bow to the aristocracy¡­¡±


    He gave Hadith a bag of money and narrowed his eyes as he laughed.


    ¡°Even the women of the city are making a fuss about it. That¡¯s right, I ate your bread as I went after you. It was so good, before I realized it, I had finished it.¡±


    ¡°So, do you feel like apologizing to the emperor?¡±


    ¡°¡­What an interesting baker. I know we¡¯re rebels, but to us, justice is¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªExcept, it¡¯s not good to deceive the citizens.¡±


    Hadith had touched a sore spot. South went silent.


    The people of the city believed that the order left by Georg, the Grand Duke of Radea, was approved by the empire. It never occurred to them that the soldiers were rebels taking matters into their own hands. They wouldn¡¯t doubt the soldiers because they were protecting the city.


    ¡°What about the evacuation orders once the battle truly begins? You can¡¯t involve the residents of Radea.¡±


    ¡°¡ªDuke Leirzatz and Duke Noitral are beside us. They will do something about it. Also, with the involvement of Kratos in all of this, there¡¯s no way Crown Prince Vissel will abandon the citizens.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, you don¡¯t intend to kneel before His Majesty the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. We didn¡¯t come to Lord Georg¡¯s territory with a half-hearted resolution.¡±


    ¡°Why would you go to such an extent?¡±


    South went silent, then spoke after a bit.


    ¡°When I was young, Lord Georg helped me during the war. It¡¯s been peaceful for the last 20 years, but there have been many skirmishes in the past. Many people were picked up by Lord Georg after they had lost their places due to the war.¡±


    ¡°Basically, you think of him as your benefactor?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Everyone saved was also given a new life by Lord Georg. Lord Georg deserved to live. How many times had I been motivated by his desire to protect the Rave Empire? I don¡¯t want to believe that he wasn¡¯t a true member of the Rave royal family¡ªtherefore, I can¡¯t bow down to the Dragon Emperor. I feel that by kneeling before the Dragon Emperor, we¡¯ll be admitting that Lord Georg had lost.¡±


    South laughed at the frowning Hadith.


    ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t understand that. Well, it¡¯s just a stubborn story. But, we¡¯re happy. I can meet my colleagues, and I still have orders to fulfil. Surely, the imperial army that remained in the imperial capital is unhappier than us.


    ¡°Even if what you¡¯re doing equate to deceiving the Rave Empire?¡±


    ¡°To us, Lord Georg is the Rave Empire. However, as of the present, I can¡¯t fulfil another will of Lord Georg¡ªeven though to us, he¡¯s our homeland.¡±


    Hadith didn¡¯t know what to say. South pushed Hadith¡¯s back.


    ¡°That was delicious bread. If you like, please deliver more tomorrow.¡±


    Hadith was sent off with a smile.


    ¡°How troublesome¡­ what a hassle¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t whine, just do your best.¡±


    Hadith sighed long and deeply. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say.¡± Such was his remark to the Dragon God who came and went as he pleased.

 CH 148

    It seemed that South was serious, he wasn¡¯t merely pitying Hadith. The next day, Hadith was summoned to deliver more bread to the temple. Regardless of what he said, it seemed that because Hadith had protected their general, the soldiers had good impression of him.


    Hadith became acquainted with the soldiers. They would refer to him as, ¡®Baker.¡¯


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t something about this situation feel odd? Why haven¡¯t they seen through your disguise, yet?¡±


    ¡°Well, before I was officially crowned as the emperor, no one cared about me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that with a smile, it¡¯s difficult for me. So, what are you going to do, next?¡±


    What should I do?


    Hadith pondered Rave¡¯s question.


    It was about time for Jill to catch up with him. General South might refuse to hand over the sacred relic and skirmishes might occur, but Jill should be able to achieve victory without any problems.


    Hadith¡¯s goal would be achieved if Jill stopped the uprising of Radea and obtained the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic. Honestly, he had no idea what would happen to General South who swore allegiance to his uncle, afterwards.


    When he thought about that¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡ªif only you had pledged your allegiance to His Majesty the Emperor, you¡¯d surely have been saved.¡±


    ¡°What are you muttering about?¡±


    One of the soldiers, who became familiar with Hadith, laughed. Due to having muttered that in an accident, Hadith stiffened, but he went with the flow and laughed as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. So, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re the new imperial army?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, we¡¯ve decided that we could only accept Lord Georg¡¯s orders.¡±


    Hadith frowned every time he heard that kind of reply. Despite that, the soldier only laughed.


    ¡°Today¡¯s bread should taste even better than before.¡±


    ¡°Set aside General South¡¯s portion. I¡¯ll inform you when the reception between the aide and the guests of Kratos is over. By the way, what kind of bread did you bring today?¡±


    ¡°Are there guests from Kratos in the temple, today?¡±


    Perhaps that was why no wagon had come from the castle to the temple that day. As such, Hadith came to the castle by himself. The soldier nodded with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Yes. They arrived yesterday. We¡¯re still speechless from being driven away by the aide. However, they should only number at 24 people, including escorts and guests. On the other hand, there are 3000 imperial soldiers being stationed here. There¡¯s no reason to worry.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is the guest from Kratos?¡±


    ¡°Just an aristocrat. His outfit looks neat. All the escorts who followed him are magicians.¡±


    A roaring sound interrupted their conversation and shook the castle. Hadith looked up at the magical power that he could feel with his entire body.


    ¡°Hey, Hadith, that magical power just now, no way¡ª¡±


    Before Hadith could even answer Rave, the surroundings became noisy.


    ¡°What happened!?¡±


    ¡°Hey, the floor is shining.¡±


    Hadith also looked down towards the frightened voice. The magical power could be seen on the floor. Then, many magic circles erupted.


    ¡­Imprisoning magic?


    At that moment, everyone screamed as if they were struck by lightning. Some fainted in an instant.


    The magic that covered the entire castle was fairly advanced. Only those resistant to magical power managed to keep their consciousness, but the effect of the spell coursed through their entire body. They felt numb all over and were unable to move.


    Hadith, who narrowed his eyes, took a step forward and stepped on the line of light which continued drawing more magic circles.


    There was a clicking sound, and the magic circle was unraveled. A person¡¯s scream could be heard at the same time¡ªit was the magician who invoked said spell. He must had been shocked at having his spell repelled.


    Immediately, Hadith borrowed the sword of a soldier nearby, kicked off the floor, and pierced the magician¡¯s chest. He then threw the sword at the head of another magician who was trying to escape and killed him instantly.


    ¡°B, baker, you¡­¡±


    ¡°This is an attack from Kratos.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Stepping on the blood of the stabbed magician, Hadith inquired of the nearby soldier.


    ¡°How many of the magicians from Kratos remained in the castle? How many of them stayed behind without going to temple?¡±


    ¡°O, only these two¡­ most of them are in the temple¡­¡±


    ¡°General South is also in the temple. Those who can follow must come with me. Some will remain behind to help everyone else evacuate. First, we need to grasp the current situation.¡±


    ¡°D, did the guests attack us!? But they¡¯re only about 20 people¡­¡±


    ¡°General South did mention something about high-ranking mages from Kratos being able to slay an entire battalion¡­¡±


    ¡°Oi, that¡¯s¡­!¡±


    When they went outside, smoke could be seen billowing from the temple.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    There was a military flag. It was unknown whether it had been brought by General South, or had already been there since the start¡ªbut there was one with a dragon insignia on a black background. It symbolized the Rave Empire.


    ¡°Why is such a flag¡ª!? But, it¡¯s Kratos who attacked us¡ª!! Isn¡¯t this strange!?¡±


    ¡°The flag was raised by the guests who came from Kratos, not the imperial army.¡±


    The soldier, who seemed about to cry, groaned at Hadith¡¯s answer.


    ¡°T, they¡¯re trying to make it appear as if we¡¯re causing an uprise in Radea¡­!¡±


    ¡°What should we do!? At this rate, the imperial army will come to suppress the rebellion! Even though we¡¯re being attacked by Kratos!¡±


    The magic circle that emerged in the sky ruthlessly interrupted the confusion and the uproar of the soldiers. Perhaps having remembered the magic Hadith mentioned earlier, everyone stopped moving.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Another spell, no way, the city¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Rave, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Before anyone could finish their sentences, the heavenly sword appeared in Hadith¡¯s hand.


    As he held the heavenly sword sideways, Hadith kicked off the ground and leaped into the sky.


    As he deflected the magical arrows, his body shook with tremendous momentum. The blows weren¡¯t a big deal, but the range was wide.


    An arrow slipped pass him, and fell somewhere in the city. Hadith clicked his tongue and widened the range of his barrier.


    ¡°Hadith, this is just a threat! Don¡¯t waste your magic!¡±


    He was aware of it.


    However, his action would decide future morale.


    Although it consumed some magical power, it might be faster to just destroy the magic circle. The moment he thought so, the arrows stopped. The magic circle¡¯s pattern changed, having found a new target.


    Did they switch to anti-air magic?


    Before the frowning Hadith, the magic circle began to attack outside the city. The attack was directed to the outside, as if chasing something.


    ¡°I can feel Rho¡¯s presence.¡±


    Rave spoke while maintaining the shape of the heavenly sword in Hadith¡¯s hands. Hadith chuckled.


    ¡°Did my cute wife manage to catch hold of him?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. As of the present, Rho is panicking as he commands the other dragons.¡±


    ¡°There are even other dragons? As expected of my wife.¡±


    However, it didn¡¯t seem that a reunion was on the table. Hadith slowly set foot in the city, one which was engulfed in turmoil, fear, and anxiety.

 CH 149

    Towards Hadith who was descending from the sky, a familiar soldier called out.


    ¡°B, baker¡­ you, can use magic?¡±


    Hadith nodded while staring at the waning magical circle.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, although just a little. More importantly, the city seems to have been the target. Go help them.¡±


    ¡°G, got it. Hey, how many people are there!?¡±


    ¡°B, baker, what is that offensive magic circle? Did something happen outside?¡±


    ¡°It looks like the magic circle is attacking dragons outside the city with anti-air magic. The circle is getting thinner, and it¡¯ll vanish soon. However, it¡¯s likely a new magic circle will just appear in its place.¡±


    Screams were raised one after another.


    ¡°If we get attacked by something like that, we¡¯ll be obliterated!¡±


    ¡°But, shouldn¡¯t such a large-scaled spell consume a lot of magic? I don¡¯t think the caster will be able to move properly for a few days.¡±


    Unless a person had an extraordinary amount of magic like Jill or Hadith, there was a limit to the capacity of said person¡¯s magical power.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, a bit more than 20 people came from Kratos, right? Two are already down¡ªthree, once this magic disappears. That means there are about twenty people left.¡±


    ¡°T, twenty¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We can deal with them by taking advantage of our numbers.¡±


    That was right. They could handle everyone¡ªexcept for one person. Hadith laughed bitterly.


    The magical power that caused the explosion within the temple earlier was on a whole different level. However, there was no point informing the soldiers of such. They were already confused by the sudden onslaught of magic, more would only intimidate them further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s us regroup with General South. As the battle proceeds, the magicians will inadvertently exhaust their magical power. If we act properly with a strategy, our chances¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve captured, the temple!¡±


    A high-pitched voice interrupted Hadith¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°What is it this time!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bird! A bird is talking!¡±


    ¡°Is this also the magic of Kratos!?¡±


    ¡°Just, surrender! Just, surrender! We¡¯re giving you twenty-four hours of grace!¡±


    The birds perched on the trees, the pigeons lined up on the walls, and chickens kept in the city kept repeating the same words.


    ¡°Throw away, your weapons, imperial army! We¡¯ve captured, General South!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t surrender within 24 hours, we¡¯ll burn the town! Everyone will be killed!¡±


    A massive commotion erupted among the soldiers. The citizens started to riot.


    ¡°Just, surrender, you rebels! No one will come!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape from this city, surrender, or you will be annihilated! Hihihihihi¡ª¡±


    At the end of the eerie laughter, the heads of the birds exploded. High-pitched screams arose and children began to cry. The tension and the confusion among the soldiers never stopped.


    ¡°G, General South was captured¡­?¡±


    ¡°We have to save him! Let¡¯s initiate a rescue operation!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!? Shouldn¡¯t we evacuate the people, first!?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to leave the city. Look, there¡¯s a new spell.¡±


    At Hadith¡¯s urging, the soldiers made bitter expressions. The magic circle in the sky had vanished. However, a distorted, transparent, wall could be seen surrounding the city. It was a wall made of magical power. Hadith threw some pebbles he picked up. There was a clicking sound and the pebbles turned into charcoal and crumbled.


    What would happen if they tried to flee the city and touched said wall?


    No one wanted to risk it.


    What a familiar tactic. They sure know how to fuel confusion and fear.


    If handled poorly, the citizens would point their weapons at the soldiers. Moreover, the temple where the sacred relic of the Dragon Princess was kept had also been occupied.


    ¡°In addition, if we don¡¯t surrender within 24 hours, the city will be attacked¡­!?¡±


    ¡°What do we do!? Moreover, without General South¡ª¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!!¡±


    The surroundings calmed down at Hadith¡¯s shout. Sighing, Hadith turned around and looked over everyone.


    ¡°First, evacuate the citizens to the basement of the castle, or some houses. They can withstand aerial magic. After that, calculate the enemy¡¯s strength and gather all the soldiers in the castle.¡±


    ¡°B, baker, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think you still have the luxury to laze around? We only have 24 hours of grace. We also don¡¯t know if the enemy will truly give us that long.¡±


    ¡°But, General South isn¡¯t here¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, were all those claims about protecting the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic from Kratos just lies?¡±


    At Hadith¡¯s cold remark, the soldiers were at a loss for words.


    ¡°In the end, be it Georg, South, all of you¡ªyou¡¯re just talk.¡±


    In the next moment, anger reflexively appeared within the eyes of the soldiers. It seemed that they still had the energy to rebel.


    They seem to be fine.


    With a sigh, Hadith put his hand on his waist.


    ¡°What are you upset about? All you have to do is reclaim the Temple of the Dragon Princess and lower that flag before the imperial capital condemns you as rebels and enacts punishment.¡±


    ¡°Baker¡­! How much do you know¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, we¡¯ve received reinforcements.¡±


    The reason why the magic circle sent its anti-air spell outward was because there was a group flying with dragons.


    ¡°Or, will you surrender for the sake of being spared? That way, General South won¡¯t be left killed. Well, he¡¯d ended up being branded as the mastermind behind the rebellion, though.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let that happen!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then make good use of your time, minds, and lives. You don¡¯t want to be jeered at and punished by your hated emperor, right?¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ expressions tightened at Hadith¡¯s mock filled laughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± A scream rose out of nowhere.


    Even though they were confused, morale had to be maintained. Hadith had only recovered half of his magic, but he had to protect the city and the sacred relic.


    Until Jill arrived, neither the city nor the sacred relic could be allowed to fall into the hands of Kratos.


    ¡°If so, I¡¯d like someone to act as a messenger. I¡¯d like to cooperate with the reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°B, baker¡­ like I said earlier, are those truly reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°It could be either the Dragon Princess, or the second prince, Listeard.¡±


    A buzz spread quickly. A familiar soldier spoke in a hurry.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°First of all, this needs to be confirmed. However, even if I manage to synchronize my magic with that magical wall and create an opening for the messenger to leave through, there¡¯s no saying he¡¯ll be safe. To put it simply, the messenger might die.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will protect said messenger, but I can¡¯t guarantee the survival. So, who is willing to die?¡±


    Towards Hadith¡¯s grin, the soldiers gulped. Seeing that, Hadith erased his expression and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Useless. Well, you can all die here, then.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°No, let me do it!¡±


    Hadith shrugged.


    ¡­They should¡¯ve said that earlier.


    Well then, how should I mobilize them?


    The soldier with a familiar face gently called out to Hadith while he was contemplating.


    ¡°Baker¡­ I am curious¡­ the sword you wield earlier, where did it come from?¡±


    Speaking of which, he had manifested the heavenly blade¡­


    ¡­Hadith blurred out while gazing towards the sky.


    ¡°Who knows. I picked it up from somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Hadith, wha¡ª!? This was the perfect time for you to reveal yourself as the Dragon Emperor¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a baker.¡±


    The familiar-looking soldier awkwardly smiled while nodding.

 CH 150.1

    Listeard descended the dragon he rode into a village a short distance from Radea. The villagers who saw the golden-eyed, red dragon¡ªBrynhildr¡ªwere friendly enough to rent them a brick building. Both the soldiers and the villagers were concerned about Radea. However, they told Listeard and the others to rest first for it was a priority.


    Meanwhile, in a shabby room consisting of a large table and chairs, Jill read the letter Listeard received from the Kingdom of Kratos and exchanged her information with him.


    When Listeard heard that Hadith became a baker in Radea, he fainted for a moment. However, Jill then explained Hadith¡¯s actual purpose for leaving the imperial capital.


    Jill tried to summarize it.


    ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s basically his intention. It¡¯s true that the Kratos army entered the territory of Leirzatz as an escort for the nobleman who wanted to visit Radea, and it¡¯s also true that Duke Leirzatz sold a large amount of food and weapons to the territory of Radea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but my grandfather¡ªthe Duke of Leirzatz, had procured information through merchants to uncover the situation inside Radea. Meanwhile, it¡¯s only to be expected the imperial army¡ªincluding General South¡ªwould gather in Radea. It seems that they¡¯ve convinced the citizens that they come to protect the sacred relic of the Dragon Princess. What¡¯s more, it seems that the Kratos army truly has entered our territory.¡±


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Listeard¡¯s grandfather, the Duke of Leirzatz, one of the Three Dukes, decided that he shouldn¡¯t play with fire and refrained from reporting to the imperial capital until the details were clear. The Duke Noitral, who had been keeping an eye on Radea, took that as an admission of guilt. That seems to be the case.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Duke Noitral also received a petition from the aide of Leirzatz. The imperial army has taken over the city, but because the Duke of Leirzatz is backing them, he can¡¯t move. The aide is infamous for being an opportunist, as such, nobody usually listens to him. However, the Duke of Noitral has a temperament similar to older sister Elynsia and is a nice person.¡±


    Thinking that the aide was in trouble, the Duke of Noitral decided to just report to the imperial capital.


    That judgment allowed the story reached Vissel which then led to Listeard¡¯s arrest.


    ¡°When I explained to the Duke of Noitral, he was surprised. He promised to cooperate to clear the suspicions surrounding me and Duke Leirzatz. In the first place, the duke already has some inklings regarding Duke of Leirzatz¡¯s movements. Although, it¡¯s merely his intuition.¡±


    ¡°But, the day before yesterday, the Kratos army suddenly returned from Leirzatz¡¯s territory while bearing this letter.¡±


    Jill looked down at the letter on the desk again. Listeard, who sat on the other side of the desk, nodded with a sigh.


    ¡°The letter is marked with the Great Seal of Kratos. As such, the possibility of it being a forgery is extremely low. Still, I¡¯d like to ask you to confirm it. Do you think this is the crown prince¡¯s handwriting?¡±


    ¡°The signature is his. However, the writing belongs to Lawrence.¡±


    Towards the familiar handwriting, Jill gave a simple reply.


    The contents of the letter was also simple.


    ¡ªAll troops staying in the territory of Leirzatz of the Rave Empire are ordered to return immediately. In addition, at the discretion of Crown Prince Geraldo De Kratos, those who don¡¯t belong there should just be left behind.


    ¡°The last part is addressed towards the nobleman touring Radea, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably, and it¡¯s also addressed to us.¡±


    Listeard pulled out the second letter that overlapped underneath.


    ¡ªSince the army departed, the turmoil that has arisen within the Grand Duchy of Radea, of the Rave Empire, has nothing to do with the Kingdom of Kratos. All dispositions are left to His Majesty the Dragon Emperor Hadith Theos Rave and Miss Jill Saber.


    ¡°¡­Because of this letter, Your Highness Listeard went to Radea thinking that the nobleman left behind¡ªthe guest from Kratos, was up to something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, by all means, this is a warning that an uninvited guest is plotting something in Radea. But, to think that the aide from that time is also taking a part in this¡­¡±


    During the Fake Emperor Mayhem, Listeard worked alongside Lawrence. Therefore, he probably knew Lawrence¡¯s personality, someone who¡¯d aim for about five rabbits in pursuit of one rabbit.


    Jill nodded back.


    ¡°Perhaps, the uninvited guest is plotting a revolt in Radea to reduce our national stability. However, for Lawrence to overlook it and decided to turn a blind eye to the guest¡­ I assumed that such a development exactly what he was aiming for¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s planning something. This letter makes me wonder if he¡¯s planning for a reconciliation.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s his aim?¡±


    While frowning, Listeard pointed to a passage on the second latter.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize? Your name is there instead of the title of the Dragon Princess.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡±


    ¡°The Kingdom of Kratos has recognized you as the Dragon Princess. There¡¯s no way the Rave Empire can ignore this.¡±


    Jill let out a stupid voice.


    ¡°The Kingdom of Kratos has also acknowledged that the Dragon Emperor has a Dragon Princess. Moreover, you¡¯re from Kratos. To face the conflict is the same as the Kingdom of Kratos making a statement.¡±


    ¡°T, then I¡­ can I be a proper Dragon Princess?!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be the Dragon Princess¡ªyou are the Dragon Princess! That has been decided ever since Hadith chose you, and the Dragon God Rave blessed you!¡±


    Listeard suddenly raised his voice. He glared at the letter and tapped it with his fingers.


    ¡°As if you¡¯d need Kratos¡¯ acknowledgement to become one! Who do you think they are!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ I misunderstood¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need the sacred relic Dragon Princess to prove that their approval is irrelevant! In the Rave Empire, it¡¯s only natural for the Dragon Princess to have the sacred relic!¡±


    If the Dragon Princess was born because of Kratos¡¯ acknowledgment, it meant that she was going against Rave Empire¡¯s customs.

 CH 150.2

    ¡°In other words, the situation in Radea must be cleared up by the Rave Empire¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the unlikely event that the sacred relic of the Dragon Princess disappears, it¡¯ll look like the Dragon Princess had been given to us by Kratos!¡±


    Jill was no politician, but she understood that it was related to the face of the empire. At the same time, her shoulders slumped down.


    ¡°Lawrence is anticipating that, too, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°He probably wants to say that since the Dragon Princess has appeared, she should resolve this trouble. If she can¡¯t, she¡¯ll become a laughingstock because she¡¯ll appear to have been given to us by Kratos. That¡¯s outright harassment!¡±


    As expected of Lawrence, he took advantage of the bad blood between Kratos and Rave.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s nice to know what to do. Let¡¯s reclaim Rada. If His Highness Vissel were to learn about this letter, I can¡¯t imagine what kind of outcome would await us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just to avoid the risk, he might try to get rid of you and everyone else related to the crisis!¡±


    ¡°Above all, I can¡¯t allow him dispose the soldiers of imperial army in Radea by labeling them rebels.¡±


    Jill¡¯s words made Listeard, who was already angry, take a deep breath and nod.


    ¡°It seems that those of the imperial army have been completely taken advantage of. ¡­I don¡¯t know how Hadith will judge them, though.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of what method Vissel uses, the result usually always benefits Hadith. Hence, Hadith has alway believed in Vissel. As distrustful as he is, Hadith doesn¡¯t doubt Vissel.¡±


    Listeard looked down with a bitter tone.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that only those two can understand. I don¡¯t know what it is, though.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Listeard¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing, anyway.¡±


    Jill also stared at Listeard who made a gentle smile so as to not worry Jill. However, his eyes were asking what was it that Hadith knew.


    Jill recalled future the Hadith¡¯s voice when he denounced his surroundings¡ª


    ¡ªin a way, Vissel resembled the future Hadith.


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable¡ªbut, did you know? His Majesty often talks about you, Your Highness Listeard.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine. He probably complains a lot about me.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡ª¡®Today, my older brother did this, he¡¯s terribly noisy¡­¡¯ Recently, His Majesty only ever talks about his brothers.¡±


    Listeard¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°His Highness Listeard is one of His Majesty¡¯s older brothers. You¡¯re no different from His Majesty Vissel.¡±


    After furrowing his eyebrows in pain, Listeard sighed in an exaggerated manner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be lumped together with that guy. Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. His Majesty is an unpredictable person¡ªI mean, he went to Radea to open a bakery¡­¡±


    Vissel was also stunned at that. Listeard showed a tired expression.


    ¡°That idiot¡­ what is he thinking, seriously.¡±


    ¡°But, His Majesty has changed. Maybe, Radea¡¯s soldiers will help him¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªYour Highness Listeard, Your Majesty the Dragon Princess! A messenger has arrived from Radea!¡±


    Jill and Listeard jumped from their chairs at the same time and stood up. Listeard was the first to speak.


    ¡°For real!?¡±


    ¡°The imperial soldiers that Her Majesty the Dragon Princess brought have confirmed the messenger¡¯s identity! The messenger is a former soldier of the imperial army! Moreover, he comes bearing a message from a baker!¡±


    It was real.


    Listeard snarled¡ª


    ¡°¡ªThat idiot is truly running a bakery in Radea!?¡±


    ¡°More importantly, Your Highness, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The soldier saluted Jill, who shouted.


    ¡ªthen, due to the content and strategy given by the messenger, Jill and Listeard ended up slumped over their desks.

 CH 151

    ¡°Then, I shall confirm the operation once again.¡±


    There were exactly 10 hours remaining until the 24 hours of grace presented by Kratos ended.


    Hadith, who made an opening through the wall of magical power that wouldn¡¯t be noticed by the caster, looked around at the soldiers gathered in the dark. The date had changed.


    ¡°The operation will start about three hours from now. To shoot down the dragons that are heading towards the city, the magical wall will start attacking. With that as a signal, we¡¯ll first enter the temple. Because it¡¯s a small temple, I¡¯ve memorized the entirety of the area. There are four units. The first unit shall be tasked with rescuing General South.¡±


    Hadith raised two fingers before everyone.


    ¡°The second unit shall protect the castle and the city. The enemy will be distracted. However, if they notice that the temple has been attacked, they¡¯ll attack the city. Even if you¡¯re attacked by magic, don¡¯t panic. Hide in the shadows and waste their time! The residents should be evacuating underground at the moment, so there¡¯s no need to stop the destruction of the city.¡±


    Human¡¯s life should be prioritized. There was no objection.


    ¡°Let¡¯s review what we know about the enemy magician. He is always hidden somewhere and uses a wide variety of attacks. That¡¯s because if he gets surrounded, he¡¯ll lose. Therefore, while being attacked, keep calm, work together, and focus on finding that magician. Don¡¯t forget that the magician isn¡¯t moving alone.¡±


    Kratos¡¯ military magicians operated that way. Moreover, this one was escorting a nobleman. Not only would the magician be trained as a bodyguard, he¡¯d also have received training as a regular soldier. In fact, there were two of them when the castle was surrounded with imprisonment spell.


    ¡°Given the number of people this time, I think they¡¯re working in pairs. There must be someone maintaining the magic surrounding the city, and another protects or assists that person. I dealt with one. It¡¯ll be hard to find the other right away, but once you find him, give him hell!¡±


    It was a physical operation with no wisdom or humility.


    Hadith then held up a third finger.


    ¡°The third unit is reserves and logistical support. Once the magical wall disappears, the third unit shall guide the residents to evacuate. If there¡¯s help from the outside, follow it. Or, if General South can move, follow him.¡±


    Finally, Hadith raised his fourth finger.


    ¡°Lastly, the fourth unit. You¡¯re the garbage cleaning unit with the highest chance of dying.¡±


    The soldiers showed no objection or agitation. They seemed to have settled down¡ªwhich was a good thing. Thanks to that, the townspeople didn¡¯t experience any confusion.


    ¡°Get inside the temple, save the general, and kick that silly flag down¡ªsimple enough, right?¡±


    Crisp replies were returned to him. Laughing invincibly, Hadith looked around.


    ¡°Good reply. Let¡¯s do our best. You guys are good soldiers who protect the country. At the very least, die a glorious death.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Alright, we, the Dragon Knights, shall break through the magical wall surrounding the city of Radea and proceed to rescue the inhabitants!¡±


    Listeard stood before a bonfire, making a dignified announcement to the lined up Dragon Knights. He wore the same expression as when he rescued Hadith during the Fake Emperor Mayhem. Jill thought to herself that she was indebted to Listeard.


    ¡°We¡¯ll also be serving as a decoy in order to allow the Dragon Princess¡¯ troops to infiltrate the temple. Fly around for as long as you can, all the way until you exhaust your magical power! The opponent is Kratos¡¯ anti-air spell! This¡¯ll be a good test of your skill! Don¡¯t be shot down!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll detour around the back of the temple and secure the sacred relic of the Dragon Princess. Rho, I ask for your help.¡±


    Rho, whom was held within Jill¡¯s arms, squeaked.


    ¡°His Highness Listeard, this is a dangerous mission, so please¡ª¡±


    Jill¡¯s troops were divided into roles because they could only fly by requesting Rho. Listeard snorted and looked down at Jill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. This battle shall be a reminder to Kratos that the Dragon Knights of the Rave Empire don¡¯t belong to Noitral, but Leirzatz.¡±


    After such a dependable declaration, Jill turned on her heels and went to leave the village. They¡¯d be riding a wild dragon. Once they exited the village, Rho was supposed to summon for one.


    ¡°Uh, uhm!¡±


    As Jill exited the stone wall that surrounded the village, she called out to the two soldiers who had rushed there as messengers. Jill stopped to ask;


    ¡°Are you alright not resting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It was but a short trip. Besides, it isn¡¯t like I can get any rest considering our situation.¡±


    ¡°Would you please let us join your troop, Dragon Princess?¡±


    Jill frowned at him and turned around.


    ¡°You don¡¯t acknowledge the Dragon Emperor, which means, to you, I¡¯m not the Dragon Princess.¡±


    That was probably why they referred to her without honorific. Towards the soldier, whose expression had stiffened, Jill pointed out.


    ¡°For you, I¡¯m a villain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to help General South. We¡¯re going to eliminate those who¡¯re aiming for the sacred treasure of the Dragon Princess. Depending on the situation, we might abandon him.¡±


    ¡°¡ªI know! But our friends are still in Radea, and they are about to fight!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also really curious about what that baker will do!¡±


    Jill¡¯s expression tightened. Rho tilted his head in her arms.


    ¡°When General South was captured, it was the baker who brought us together and had us go for help. Even though he showed some combat ability, he¡¯s still a baker! He won¡¯t be able to survive the battle!¡±


    ¡°General South is prepared to die for his cause, but that baker¡­! If, after relying on him, we let him die, then we¡¯re nothing but rebels!¡±


    ¡°General South will be angry, too¡­ he¡¯s very fond of that baker. After all, that baker told everyone to kneel to the emperor unabashedly¡­¡±


    Every time Jill heard the word ¡®baker¡¯, her cheeks slackened, and she¡¯d become unable to speak. However, her gaze was serious.


    ¡°We can also ride dragons. We¡¯re as good as His Highness Listeard¡¯s Dragon Knights!¡±


    ¡°Many of the Dragon Princess¡¯ troops are inexperienced in flight. However we can ride wild dragons decently! We¡¯ll definitely be useful!¡±


    In truth, Jill wasn¡¯t under any doubts.


    She wanted to have as much strength as possible. After all, only half of her magic had returned. As such, she was reluctant to fight those ¡®uninvited guests.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I understand. However! I¡¯m the captain! Keep in mind what will happen if you go against my order!¡±


    The two soldiers returned a beautiful salute.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more condition¡ªif you don¡¯t accept it, I can¡¯t let you join.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Actually, that baker is the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    The expressions of the two turned as silly as a pigeon¡¯s. She understood their surprise, but she still smirked for some reason.


    Indeed, the baker they kept referring to was the Dragon Emperor¡ªwhich was, the emperor of Rave Empire.


    ¡°If you still want to help him, you¡¯re free to come with me.¡±


    Jill turned on her heels and heard an astonished voice from behind her.


    ¡°W, what!? Why would the emperor pretend to be a baker!? The emperor!? A baker!?!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Y, you¡¯re kidding me! B, but I saw his sword! It was similar to the heavenly blade¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you noticed until now! That¡¯s the same person who killed Lord Georg! He¡¯s our enemy!¡±


    ¡°B, but who would¡¯ve thought that baker is actually the Dragon Emperor!? Also, his bread is surprisingly delicious!?¡±


    ¡°M, maybe the bread is delicious because he¡¯s the Dragon Emperor!?¡±


    The confusion gave birth to a strange conversation. But it felt like they were going to help Hadith. Jill laughed as she walked.


    ¡°After all, my Majesty is cool.¡±


    He was born an emperor¡ªif Jill wasn¡¯t mistaken, Rave said something like that.


    ¡°Kyun.¡±


    For some reason, Rho proudly puffed his chest out. That child was also a Dragon King by nature. With his head straight, he summoned a wild dragon.


    She jumped on a green dragon with a saddle on his torso while holding Rho. The strategy Hadith supplied Jill with was straightforward. Take the sacred relic of the Dragon Princess and save the city from the evil hands of Kratos.


    ¡ªI will make you a Dragon Princess.


    The Dragon Emperor wouldn¡¯t go against his vow.


    The soldiers from earlier had begun to prepare for their departure after some discussion. For that reason, two dragons descended out of nowhere from the sky. The day where they¡¯d direct that surprised expression to Hadith was near.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m still angry¡ªas I thought, I will hit him with that sacred relic.¡±


    ¡°Gyu!?¡±


    Tremble as you wait, His Majesty the Dragon Emperor.


    Looking up at the night sky, Jill shouted.


    ¡°Operation started! Goal¡ªthe temple of the Dragon Princess!¡±

 CH 152.1

    An explosion could be heard. The man woke up from his shabby bed in the temple and yawned. He was looking forward to what would happen. Needless to say, he was prepared.


    Is it an attack from the outside? I wonder if the Dragon Knights of Noitral noticed the incident and moved¡­


    However, Princess Elynsia, the one who led the elite Dragon Knights of Noitral, should be at the imperial capital. Duke Leirzatz, meanwhile, was preoccupied with the Kratos military force Rufus left in his territory. The magicians that were brought along should be enough to deal with what was happening.


    Doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any use in setting out.


    It was at that time when he decided to resume his sleep, he was suddenly awoken by a flux of magical power he sensed with his entire body.


    ¡°Lord Rufus, they seem to have chosen to fight. Soldiers are already in the temple. How should we respond.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll head out.¡±


    He dubiously eyed his escort who had entered into his room.


    ¡°How were we caught off guard? Back then when we first assaulted them, something interesting happened, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I failed to see it coming.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Whoever this is, he¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t even notice it until now.¡±


    After some thought, he realized the owner might be the same person who foiled their attempt to capture the castle and also defended the city. He didn¡¯t think it too suspicious. There was nothing strange with some soldiers being able to use magic. Looking back, he himself had probably underestimating the situation.


    That person showed off his power to announce his presence.


    That person was calling.


    Rufus¡¯ mouth unconsciously curved into a distorted smile.


    ***


    The first blow blew away two magicians.


    With a roar, the 1st unit rushed into the cellar where General South was believed to be confined, while the 4th unit charged into the center of the temple with Hadith¡¯s lead.


    ¡°All soldiers, charge! First, locate the magician! Even if you don¡¯t have magical power, if you fail to hold this situation with our current number, don¡¯t you dare call yourself soldiers of the imperial army!¡±


    After shouting that, Hadith felt dizzy. A familiar soldier hurried supported the staggering Hadith.


    ¡°Sir Baker, are you alright!?¡±


    Hadith waved his hand, thinking that the tone and the name didn¡¯t match.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to use honorifics. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sleep deprived and using magic burdens me.¡±


    ¡°S, sleep deprived¡­ Then, how about resting some?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t rest, you¡¯re all a bunch of incompetents.¡±


    He accidentally blurted his true feelings.


    ¡°¡­Moreover, the food isn¡¯t good for digestion. I¡¯ve also missed my medicinal baths¡­¡±


    ¡°D, do you want to rest?!¡±


    Before Hadith could answer, the other side of the wall exploded. Screams erupted, and some people collapsed.


    Hadith clicked his tongue and swung his sword while shouting¡ª


    ¡°¡ªFound him! He¡¯s on the wall, currently heading for the roof! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t flinch! Let¡¯s surround him!¡±


    ¡°Believe in the baker!¡±


    It was great that they listened to his commands properly, but the last statement came out of nowhere. As they complied, a soldier with a solid physique called out to Hadith.


    ¡°Baker!? What happened to you?! Were you attacked by the enemy!?¡±


    ¡°No, it seems like the baker is getting tired. I¡¯m sorry, but we still need you¡­¡±


    The words of the soldier, who supported Hadith by his shoulder, made him nauseous. A well-built soldier then supported him from the other side.


    ¡°Sorry, but please be patient. If you collapse now, it¡¯ll be detrimental to our morale.¡±


    ¡°¡­Just focus on my instructions. You should be able to find General South, soon.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but we need you.¡±


    Towards that, Hadith blinked. The soldier spoke while giving him a slight glance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re a baker. Why don¡¯t you come to our side?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, this baker is an imperial.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, while we¡¯re anti-imperial¡­ Regardless, you¡¯re a good person.¡±


    It was the first time ever since Hadith was born that he was told that. Perhaps because of that, excuses started flowing from his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the grandma from the bakery was nice to me¡­¡±


    The grandma, who recognized the signs of battle, held Hadith¡¯s hand in concern. She also gave him some bread to eat. Hadith liked them. Their simple taste was simply something that he couldn¡¯t imitate.


    ¡°The townspeople are also worried¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯, ¡®thank you¡¯, ¡®please¡¯¡ª


    ¡ªfor some reason, as a roaring sound erupted from the temple¡¯s cellar. The soldiers didn¡¯t seem to be the only ones engulfed by the sound.


    ¡°Besides, if I were to flee, my wife will surely be disappointed¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you have a wife! You absolutely have to return, then!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if it costs me my life, I will guarantee your safe return.¡±


    They¡¯re willing to risk their lives for me?


    While being supported by his shoulders, Hadith wondered that.

 CH 152.2

    ¡°The 16th magician is seriously injured! We are still searching for the rest!¡±


    ¡°The damage to the 4th unit! 75 injured, and 26 dead!¡±


    Towards the report that just arrived, Hadith¡¯s head rose.


    ¡°In that case, those who can move are to head to the city! The attacks towards the outside are still continuing. Several magicians must be there!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°General South has been found! He¡¯s safe!¡±


    Cheers came from somewhere. Hadith exhaled in relief, and he gently pushed the backs of the soldiers who were supporting him.


    ¡°Then, you should head to him. The 4th unit is also to withdraw to the city and follow General South¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°Baker, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. Withdraw or you will die.¡±


    ¡°Baker.¡±


    Hadith turned around at the voice¡ª


    ¡ªit was General South.


    He had stubbles, and his expression looked haggard. It hadn¡¯t even been a day, yet. Regardless, it didn¡¯t seem like he had suffered grievous injury. He borrowed his soldiers¡¯ shoulders, but could still walk on his own feet.


    ¡ªhowever, he had no right arm.


    ¡°I heard everything. I have something to ask of you. But first of all, thank you for your help.¡±


    Hadith didn¡¯t answer. Following the line of sight of Hadith and his soldiers, South looked down at where his right arm would once have been. He made a bitter smiled.


    ¡°With one, abrupt, hit, it was gone. I wasn¡¯t careless, but my opponent was a big shot. It was the Southern King of Kratos.¡±


    The cheerful atmosphere suddenly cooled down. Hadith jutted to the exit of the temple with his chin.


    ¡°You should hurry and get treated. If you get tetanus, you might die.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re not surprised at my mentioning of the Southern King. Why did you help us¡­ baker?¡±


    Hadith frowned at South¡¯s method of questioning, one which cornered him at the same time. South clenched his left hand and raised his head as if he had decided on something.


    ¡°You must be the Dragon Emperor!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Dragon Emperor!?¡±


    A magical light flew straight towards South from above.


    Pulling South¡¯s shoulder, Hadith received the blow with his heavenly sword.


    The magical power scattered and pierced the pillars of the temple, the walls, and the ceiling which began to collapse. South, who was being helped by a soldier, looked at Hadith¡¯s weapon.


    ¡°The heavenly sword¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave, quickly!¡±


    ¡°W, why would you help us!?¡±


    ¡°Is that really important!?¡± Hadith resisted the urge to click his tongue.


    ¡°How noisy! Because this is my empire! What¡¯s wrong with protecting it!?¡±


    ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s right! The king must choose what to destroy, and what to protect!¡±


    The power of the attack increased, and the magical power exploded before Hadith. He avoided a direct hit, but the debris that flew grazed his cheek.


    ¡°B, baker¡ª!!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to withdraw, so just do it already! You¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    Before he could say anything further, he was driven out from his hiding spot. That time, he couldn¡¯t deflect the blow, one which broke the temple wall and launched him to the sky. Before he could think anything, a blow dropped from above.


    He managed to deflect it but couldn¡¯t execute a proper landing. Thus, his back was slammed into the wall of a city building. From there, he slipped down.


    ¡°Hadith, pay attention. You need to focus, otherwise you¡¯ll be defeated.¡±


    He knew that, already.


    However, the evacuation of the townspeople hadn¡¯t yet been completed. He had to minimize the collateral damage as much as possible. He had to distract the enemy until Jill succeeded in acquiring the sacred relic.


    I¡¯m making things hard for my wife¡­


    Hadith stood up, spitting out the blood from his split lips.


    ¡°That was quite a spectacle! Indeed, kingdoms are but toys to the likes of us!¡±


    A man he saw for the first time was floating with the dawn sky as his backdrop. He was a well-dressed, middle-aged man. His elegant face looked like a prince¡¯s. He was also graceful enough to give a bow.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Dragon Emperor. It¡¯s an honor to meet you. Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, and am not interested in finding out.¡±


    Hadith nonchalantly replied while holding his sword. The man gave a humorous laugh and swept away his bangs.


    ¡°As expected, the real thing really is different. I¡¯ll be sad once your corpse gets cold later. Is it just me, or does it feel like we¡¯ve been connected since we were born?¡±


    The black pupils under his blonde bangs shined with turmoil. Blond hair as pale as moonlight. Obsidian eyes. The king of Kratos could be mistaken for his brother.


    The guardian of the Goddess had hair and eye colors that were the opposite of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get along¡ªfor I¡¯m your substitute.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s black hair swayed in the bloody wind. As he narrowed his golden eyes, Hadith raised his sword.

 CH 153

    ¡°¡ªYou don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    While watching the collision of silver magical powers up in the sky, South recalled his lord¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡ªRegardless of its form, this is still our empire. If I were to be defeated, what I¡¯m anxious about is Radea. If it¡¯s true that the Dragon Princess has appeared, the sacred relic will manifest within the temple. Kratos may be waiting for the moment I disappear. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s alright to entrust the sacred relic to the rumored Dragon Princess.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want her to take it for granted.


    He confided to South about his reason for rebelling.


    He rebelled because he was aware of it¡ª


    ¡ªthat the current Rave royal family was false. Meanwhile, his ¡®heavenly sword¡¯ was something he had secretly procured from Kratos.


    Still, in order to protect Rave Empire¡ªbe it as of the present, and in the future, Georg Theos Rave stood up. He was prepared to be accused of being an imposter.


    To protect his homeland and his family.


    Georg¡¯s unwavering determination struck their hearts. Thus, they decided to obey him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the true Rave royal family.¡±


    While thinking so, South followed Georg.


    ¡°¡ªIf I lose, it¡¯s the Dragon Emperor¡¯s victory.¡±


    South didn¡¯t want to consider such an impossibility.


    ¡ªfor the day where he thought that the Dragon Emperor was the emperor the Rave Empire needed all along to come. For the day where he would want to protect said emperor to come¡ª


    ¡ªit should be impossible.


    South wished for that day to never come.


    To endure the shame, laugh at the traitor, and swear allegiance. The new Rave Empire had a homeland to protect.


    ¡°General South, that baker is actually¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t make me think it¡¯s possible.


    Don¡¯t make me want to kneel to him.


    That man shone like the dawn. His power, which was meant to protect them, was truly dazzling.


    Before South knew it, he was shedding tears.


    That memorial day marked his defeat, and also the birth of his hope.


    ¡°You¡¯re General South?¡±


    The voice of a little girl returned him to his senses. The girl looked a little surprised when she saw South¡¯s face, but she quickly regained her composure. She had a golden, soft, hair, and purple, dignified, eyes. No matter how he thought about it, the girl was cute.


    Before the girl could even introduce herself, South had inkling of her identity.


    She was the rumored Dragon Princess.


    ¡°I am here to retrieve the sacred relic of the Dragon Princess¡ªto protect His Majesty.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t afraid to lock eyes with South. Her gaze even gave off an impression that she was challenging him.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ we need to affirm our position, first.¡±


    After the girl stared at South¡¯s face, she suddenly laughed adorably.


    ¡°My Majesty is cool.¡±


    It caught him off guard. Suddenly, he heard a squeak, and a small dragon appeared behind the girl. The soldier who noticed it immediately knelt.


    ¡°A g, gold-eyed, black dragon¡­!¡±


    ¡°N, no way, the Dragon King!?¡±


    ¡°Rho, won¡¯t you stay here? I need to go.¡±


    ¡°Kyu.¡±


    Nodding, the girl returned on her heels. In a hurry, South beckoned to her.


    ¡°Hey, leaving him in this area is dangerous!¡±


    ¡°If so, please protect him. That child can¡¯t fly.¡±


    South went agape at her nonchalant reply. His surroundings were the same.


    However, she didn¡¯t look back. The girl ran straight to the back of the temple.


    The child dragon who couldn¡¯t fly approached South. His round eyes bore into his.


    How young¡­


    That girl and the emperor were still young.


    They¡¯d die if South didn¡¯t protect them.


    His lost right arm was aching. He could no longer be a soldier.


    Therefore, that would be his last battlefield.


    ¡°¡­The flag of the Rave Empire is still there. We need to take it down.¡±


    Everyone gave him a familiar salute.


    At his feet, South could feel that the golden black dragon was laughing at him.


    ***


    In was the back of the temple, jill ran, hiding from the signs of battle that creeped on from behind. Mysteriously, she didn¡¯t get lost. Even though she didn¡¯t have the gold ring, she knew the direction.


    Jill, who hardly ever fought so far, had a lot of physical strength and magical power. However, she still couldn¡¯t beat that person. For the moment, all she could do was entrust him to Hadith.


    A half-baked weapon will only be decimated in a single blow.


    She reached the top of the altar. At the back was a marble statue of a woman holding a dragon with its wings spread and a sword. A mysteriously colored jewel was set in the handle of the woman¡¯s sword.


    ¡­Red and blue?


    Was it due to the lighting?


    Somehow, the colors didn¡¯t mix, but shimmered instead, as if they were intertwined.


    The color of blood, alongside the color of the sky¡ªthe sparkle belonged to a condensed magical power.


    ¡°This is it¡­¡±


    When she tried to reach out for it, she was blown away by the statue. The magic seal rejected her. Was it because of the absence of the gold ring?


    A dull pain spread from her fingertips. Taking a deep breath, Jill turned to the statue. She didn¡¯t have the luxury of time.


    As it was, she didn¡¯t have enough power to protect. If she didn¡¯t use the sacred relic, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help Hadith.


    Even if I have to resort to violence, I need to break that seal!


    She stuck her hand towards the jewel once again. A magical blast blew directly at her.


    [¡ª¡­Who?]


    Jill opened her eyes to the voice that echoed in her head.


    [¡ªWho, are you?]


    Her fingertips burned with magical power. Jill yelled back while suppressing the pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Dragon Princess!¡±


    The seal stopped resisting her for a moment. When she thought such, something black grabbed her left wrist.


    ¡°Eh¡ª¡±


    [¡ªThe Dragon Princess.]


    [The Dragon Princess, the Dragon Princess, the Dragon Princess! The new Dragon Princess! The new sacrifice! I shall make, him, despair!]


    Her legs, which struggled to prevent herself from being pulled away, were also dragged forward. The small red and blue jewels seemed to have grown.


    As they tried to swallow Jill like a doorway, magical power swelled around her.


    ¡°What is this!?¡±


    [¡ªI wish I hadn¡¯t loved such a man.]


    Jill¡¯s sight was dyed by the black despair which swelled in front of her.


    ***T/N: Let me guess, the previous Dragon Princess doesn¡¯t include ¡®smacking my hubby with a rolling pin when he tries to do some antihero stunt¡¯ in her marriage.

 CH 154

    The anti-air barrier was fierce. The enemy side knew full well their opportunity would end once reinforcements arrived or once the inhabitants escaped.


    Listeard went there under the notion of conducting an investigation. As such, he only brought a small number of soldiers. Hence, avoiding the attack was all he could do. Before long, their abilities and stamina began to reach their limits.


    A dragon shrieked in the distance. It was a green dragon. The brown and spotted dragons had already fallen.


    ¡°Third unit, a dragon has crashed! I¡¯ll go to support them!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t crash!¡±


    All that remained were the green dragons. How long would it last? His reins were slippery with sweat. The dragon he rode screamed as if concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Brynhildr. As long as we¡¯re together, we won¡¯t lose!¡±


    That time, a scream could be heard nearby. A Dragon Knight had fallen from the top of his green dragon due to the impact. To make matters worse, an attack was flying beyond the crash. Brynhildr, who understood Listeard¡¯s slight movements, flew in straight line.


    Listeard¡¯s arm reached for the falling Dragon Knight.


    However, a ray of magical power flew straight at him. It came too suddenly to avoid it.


    Brynhildr can withstand it!


    His dragon was a golden eyed, red dragon. As such, it should be able to endure an attack of that level. As he clasped his reins and tried to withstand the shock, a flame flew to intercept the attack.


    The flame was released side by side in a platoon. The magical attacks were eliminated, and the vicinity soon became clear.


    Reinforcement!? From where¡­!?


    Dragon Knights, in a splendid formation, flew across the sky. The attack stopped for a moment. Listeard was surprised upon seeing their leader.


    ¡°Older sister?! How!?¡±


    ¡°What happened to you, Listeard? A magical barrier of such level shouldn¡¯t have hampered you so much!¡±


    Listeard argued with Elynsia who gave an indominable laugh.


    ¡°Easy for you to say. That¡¯s a Kratos anti-air barrier.¡±


    ¡°Your point is?¡±


    His older sister, someone who was usually wishy-washy, wouldn¡¯t hesitate when it came to a battlefield.


    ¡°You all are working to evacuate the citizens. Vissel¡¯s army will catch up soon, hurry up! I¡¯ll set an example for the chicks within the Dragon Knights!¡±


    Chicks.


    When he was about to ask, the magic barrier reactivated.


    However, Elynsia gallantly unsheathed her sword. She showed no sign of wavering.


    ¡°Dragon Knights of Noitral! Let¡¯s go! Spread out, raise your altitude!¡±


    The dragons spiraled upwards into a crescent-shaped formation. The anti-air spell followed after them through the clouds. The spell naturally became thick and unified.


    At the top, Elynsia¡¯s red dragon¡ªRosa, performed some somersaults. Then, she suddenly flew straight down.


    At the very core of the magic barrier, the dragon¡¯s flame, which could burn magical power, was released. Half of the barrier was blown away.


    Listeard didn¡¯t foresee any of that happening at all. Listeard, who was amazed, regained his senses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, leave the rest to them! Assisting the injured and evacuating the citizens are our utmost priorities!¡±


    ¡°W, will that be alright!? Some of the magical barrier is still standing¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    His subordinates smiled bitterly at the fiery Listeard. Listeard, who was unknowingly biting his lips, suddenly unraveled along the way.


    From now on.


    From now on, their empire would surely become stronger. A beautiful magical arrow had fallen from above to promise that.


    ***


    The girl was crying.


    A girl wearing a crown of flowers was crying. She was crying before her shattered love.


    The girl wearing the crown of a princess was crying. She was crying from the pain of her love being pierced.


    [Who are you? Did you fall for that man again? That callous man who doesn¡¯t know love?]


    No, His Majesty said he loves me.


    He has changed.


    [What about the gold ring? Without that, you won¡¯t be able to fight.]


    The ring doesn¡¯t matter. All I care is about helping His Majesty. I promised¡ª


    ¡ªI promised that I won¡¯t leave him alone.


    [I see. Well, love is like that. Don¡¯t give up.]


    [Good luck, new me. Your love, albeit a pitiful piece, can¡¯t be thrown away. Please, that man¡ªstand by his side.]


    Jill woke up suddenly.


    ¡°What¡­ just now¡­¡±


    Jill woke up while clutching her temple. The rumbling of an earthquake and an explosion returned her to reality.


    ¡°Where is it!? The Dragon Princess, sacred¡ª¡­¡±


    The statue was no longer there. It had disappeared as if nothing had been there from the beginning.


    Instead, there was something inside her palm. Jill opened her clenched palm in a hurry.


    There was a jewel, one consisting of red and blue gems.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was pretty. That much was apparent. She could also see that it wasn¡¯t just some ordinary jewel.


    However,


    ¡°¡­What do I do!? It¡¯s neither a sword nor a spear, wh, what should I¡ª!?¡±


    Suddenly, the jewel shone. It spread, and its shape began to change. It transformed into a sword, and then a spear, as per according to Jill¡¯s will.


    ¡°A, amazing!! Nothing is impossible, it seems! As expected of the sacred relic!¡±


    Impressed, Jill stood up and leaped to the roof of the temple, which was about to collapse.


    Perhaps, the attack was a success. Half of the thin magical barrier, which covered the city, had disappeared.


    ¡°Jill-chan~!¡±


    ¡°Camila, Zeke!?¡±


    ¡°Take my hand!¡±


    Jill floated in the air as she took the hand of her subordinate who was riding a spotted dragon.


    ¡°Why are you guys here!? Also, why on a dragon!?¡±


    ¡°Princess Elynsia dragged us here~! It¡¯s an order, she said~!¡±


    ¡°She said that we¡¯ll suffice as a distraction!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her plan!?¡±


    The dragon was still flying and evading attacks. An evacuation had started from the place where the barrier had disappeared. The dragons meant for rescue were coming. Hadith, who intercepted the attack that flew towards said direction, was overtaken by another attack, and crashed into the ground.


    At the profile of a man who chased after Hadith, Jill narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°The Southern King of Kratos¡­!¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s the king of Kratos~?! What is he doing here~?!¡±


    ¡°You two, help the people in the temple. I also left Rho there.¡±


    Within Jill¡¯s hand, the jewel transformed into a bow. The golden bow shone.


    ¡°As if I¡¯d let you!¡±


    She shot at her faraway enemy who was about to stab Hadith.


    Countless magical arrows fell from the sky before dawn.

 CH 155

    The man at the tip of his sword laughed.


    ¡°Sorry for the late introduction. I am the King of Kratos, Rufus. Feel free to call me older brother Rufus? I have been succeeded by my excellent son and am now free to go sightseeing. I¡¯m still thirty. Despite still being this young, I¡¯m already retired¡ªdon¡¯t you think it¡¯s terrible?¡±


    He was a chatty man.


    While flicking the heavenly sword from below, Hadith replied.


    ¡°As I already said earlier¡ªI¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see. Do you answer and talk like that? I always thought about it when I was young¡ªwhat kind of face does the Dragon Emperor have? How does he talk? How does he laugh or cry? How does he fight?!¡±


    A sword with a shape similar to that of the heavenly sword was swung down. Even after receiving a blow from the true heavenly sword, it didn¡¯t have a single dent.


    Jill recalled seeing the same sword somewhere.


    That was right.


    It was the fake sword Hadith¡¯s uncle had used. It was made of the Holy Spear of the Goddess.


    Meanwhile, that man was the King of Kratos. In other words, the substitute for the Dragon Emperor, the man who would become the husband of the Goddess. As such, for such a man to exert the same power as the heavenly sword wasn¡¯t impossible. Moreover, half of Hadith¡¯s magical power was currently sealed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m the first man to ever discover this! Such a fun meet and greet session! It was worth coming all the way here!¡±


    ¡°Well, then, why don¡¯t you just go home?¡±


    Towards Hadith¡¯s cold remark, Rufus laughed, lifting both ends of his lips.


    ¡°That can¡¯t do! I haven¡¯t met Dragon Princess-chan, yet!¡±


    Before the frowning Hadith, Rufus licked his lips.


    ¡°Be it our battle, or anything else, the Dragon Princess is the start of it all, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see, you don¡¯t know? As expected of the rational Dragon God of Reason. He immediately forgets about any inconvenience, just to stay rational!¡±


    The sword that swept Hadith from the side broke his stance. At that moment, Rufus¡¯ magical power hit Hadith directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a compassionate fella. I pity our Goddess of Love, she who goes crazy after remembering everything.¡±


    Rufus¡¯ magical power scattered as it was. Hadith had spread his arms to create a barrier.


    ¡°Is that it? You¡¯re going to protect the city? Then, as to be expected¡ª¡±


    ¡ªRufus laughed and swung his sword down. His slash turned into magical attack.


    Unable to receive the blow, Hadith crashed into the ground on his back. He vomited blood, but got up immediately. If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d die.


    Soon enough, Rufus came chasing him from the sky.


    ¡°Come on, show me your true nature, Dragon Emperor~!¡±


    Rufus¡¯ black eyes reflected Hadith. He turned around and shook his sword. However, attacks descended on him one after another as if to stop him.


    ¡°¡­Rave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The light belonged to the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic. A girl flew down in front of Hadith like a meteor.


    ¡°A, aren¡¯t you, His Majesty the King¡ªno, the Southern King?¡±


    Rufus, who had landed on the ground, turned around after deflecting all the magical arrows that rained upon him.


    ¡°So, you know about me? Oh, by the way, I overheard your name. You¡¯re from the Saber family, right, Dragon Princess-chan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The petite girl transformed the golden bow in her hand into a golden sword and pointed it at the man.


    Seeing how beautiful she was, like that of a war goddess, Hadith couldn¡¯t help but reach towards her.


    What a relief¡ª


    ¡ªsuch was Jill¡¯s initial impression when she saw Hadith.


    Although he stood tall, he was full of wounds. There was no doubt that he had gone without sleep for three days. If he was already like that, how was she going to wring his neck?


    ¡°You can¡¯t, Jill. You won¡¯t be able to win.¡±


    When she wondered what he was about to say, he said that instead.


    Pissed, Jill grabbed his extended hand and threw him to the ground.


    After Hadith had fell to the ground, she grabbed his collar.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°W, well, even if you have the sacred relic, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d win¡­¡±


    ¡°After finally reuniting, that¡¯s the first thing you say?! You stupid husband!!!¡±


    That was it.


    She¡¯d strangle his neck with both hands.


    Rufus stood right behind her, but she didn¡¯t care. Without regard for Rufus, Jill got mad at Hadith.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say!? What about when you left to start a bakery without permission!?¡±


    ¡°S, sorry, but leave this to me, Jill¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still saying that?! Don¡¯t you know how worried I was?!¡±


    Towards Jill, who was shouting, Hadith shut up.


    Her vision got blurry for some reason. Jill wiped her eyes, deciding that they were sweating.


    It had to be sweat.


    There was no way she was that soft.


    Jill turned to Rufus.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re the one who made My Majesty this way!¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°So, any intention of retreating, yet!?¡±


    ¡°Nope. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d lose to you. Even if you have the sacred relic, you don¡¯t have the gold ring.¡±


    Jill dropped her gaze on her left hand. Certainly, the gold ring couldn¡¯t be seen. That was because Jill¡¯s magical power hadn¡¯t returned. The gold ring was the proof that she was the Dragon Princess. It was also understood that the amount of magic she possessed was directly linked to the strength of the sacred relic.


    ¡°Besides, I came to see you. Therefore, you have to entertain me!¡±


    ¡°Jill, no¡ª!¡±


    Hadith, who tried to stand in front of Jill, was kicked away.


    You¡¯re in the way.


    ¡°As a wife, you¡¯re pretty scary, Dragon Princess-chan.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you any chances!¡±


    She wielded the golden sword and swung it around. With ease, Rufus deflected her attacks, and even blew her away at some point. After trying to reposition herself, Jill was overtaken from behind, and her back was slammed by the bottom of his hilt.


    Hadith got up and shouted.


    ¡°Jill, I will assist you!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Well, this development is to be expected.¡±


    Jill spun and landed on the ground. Briefly after, Rufus came charging from above. A round crater appeared on the ground due to the heavy pressure. As she tried to block his attack, her golden sword was slowly pushed back.


    He¡¯s strong!


    She knew it from the time Hadith was pushed back, but their difference in ability was also more than she imagined.


    His amount of magical power¡ªit was probably due to his weapon.


    ¡°How disappointing, Dragon Princess-chan. Should I find a replacement for you?¡±


    As he kept pushing her sword, Rufus laughed. Jill groaned. Her knees were starting to buckle.


    ¡°Replacement, you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. If I kill you, he¡¯ll have to look for a new Dragon Princess all over again.¡±


    Such a thing¡­


    Jill gritted her teeth and raised her head. Her ring hadn¡¯t returned to the ring finger of her left hand. She didn¡¯t have enough magical power. The golden light was fading. Rufus¡¯ eyes were narrowed in pity.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯ve gone through. You carry a heavy burden. Be it the Dragon Emperor, or the Dragon God, none of them understand love. Even the Goddess¡¯ love failed to reach them.¡±


    For some reason, the previous event resurfaced in her mind.


    [¡ªI wish I hadn¡¯t loved such a man.]


    She had no reason to dwell on that.


    But, what happened, really?


    I love His Majesty.


    She knew that.


    There was no misunderstanding.


    I feel powerful.


    Her feelings were reciprocated.


    With all her strength in her knees, she stood up. The golden magical power shone.


    ¡°Good! That¡¯s it! That¡¯s what I came for!¡±


    Rufus¡¯ eyes widened as he got pushed back.


    The golden sword blew Rufus to the side. At the same time, the sword transformed into a spear. Jill threw the large golden spear at Rufus who was blown back.


    Right on the verge of being stabbed, Rufus caught the golden spear. However, the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic, which transformed into a whip, captured his body.


    The tip of the whip and the ring that shone on Jill¡¯s left ring finger were connected.


    ¡°If so, tell the Goddess that my love for His Majesty is better!¡±


    Jill pulled the whip and slammed Rufus on the ground as he was.


    Rufus sank along with the sound of the earth, and the impact caused buildings to collapse from above.

 CH 156

    Even after the smoke rising from the collapsed buildings had subsided, there was no sign of Rufus getting up.


    Exhaling wildly, Jill grabbed the sacred relic, which had returned to be a pair of red and blue gems, that floated in front of her. Thus, her golden ring became adorned with the red and blue jewels, and its weight grew. It felt as heavy as a stone.


    After she had descended, Hadith rushed to hug her.


    ¡°Jill, you are too reckless! Even though you don¡¯t have the ring¡­!¡±


    Jill exhaled heavily on his shoulders, and showed her left ring finger to Hadith.


    ¡°Y, Your Majesty, even though my magical power hasn¡¯t returned, the gold ring has¡­¡±


    Hadith was taken aback.


    ¡°Y, you¡¯re right¡­ your love, is as amazing as always?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Eh, me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how worried I was¡ª¡±


    Jill¡¯s complaint was wiped out by the cheers from her surroundings.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty.¡±


    The flag from the top of the temple had fallen.


    The sun was rising.


    A new flag was raised with the morning sun as the backdrop. Of course, it didn¡¯t bare a cross.


    The design of the Dragon God sewn in black on crimson fabric. It was the flag of the Rave Empire.


    Camila and Zeke were waving with the Rave imperial army at the place where the flag was just raised.


    They had won.


    ¡°We did it¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Older brother Listeard and older sister Elynsia came too, right?¡±


    Someone was ringing the bell to announce their victory. Dragons were flying above in the sky as if to bless them. The magical barrier isolating the city was no more.


    ¡°About me becoming a baker¡­ did older brother Listeard learn about that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I told him.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ he¡¯s going to be noisy again¡­¡±


    Jill laughed. She then pulled Hadith¡¯s sleeve and pointed at the ground below them.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Under her eyes, General South and the imperial army had begun to gather.


    ¡°Are we going to fight again? How annoying.¡±


    Sighing, Hadith descended to the ground while holding Jill. He stood in front of everyone, holding the heavenly sword in his hand.


    After standing in front of the line-up, General South then shouted.


    ¡°Salute to His Majesty the Dragon Emperor and Her Majesty the Dragon Princess!¡±


    The lined-up soldiers saluted at once.


    Jill, who saw Hadith¡¯s current expression up close, wanted to burst out laughing.


    ¡°Eh? W, what? Eh?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not too late, we shall protect you.¡±


    General South, with a bandaged right shoulder, stepped forward in front of the appalled Hadith.


    ¡°I can no longer serve as a soldier, but my subordinates shall assist Your Majesty. If you can forgive me, could you please allow us to call ourselves members of the imperial army once again?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s unexpected. Didn¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    Towards the suspicious Hadith, General South became expressionless.


    ¡°¡ªBaker, thanks to you, I survived.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lifesaver. A new homeland.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s eyes went round.


    He was full of scratches, ragged, and his face was far from his usual calm, beautiful, one.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±


    However, his eyes were beautiful. There was a glimmer in his them, one which was as bright as the morning sun.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu!¡±


    Rho jumped from somewhere onto Hadith¡¯s head. Jill jumped to the ground in consideration of Hadith.


    ¡°W, what is it, suddenly!? That¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Ukkyun, ukkyun.¡±


    Sneaking up behind Hadith, Rho jumped into Jill¡¯s arm in a spoiled manner. With a bitter smile, Jill patted his head.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Ukkyu.¡±


    ¡°But, where did you come from just now?¡±


    Rho quickly averted his gaze. He was terrified when Jill grabbed his neck.


    ¡°Could it be, you can fly already¡­?¡±


    ¡°U, Ukkyu!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t run away!¡±


    Rho, who escaped from Jill¡¯s hold, ran away and bumped into Camila¡¯s leg, before being caught by Zeke. Amazed, Jill looked up at Hadith.


    ¡°He¡¯s truly similar to Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°No way¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmm, such an interesting experience.¡±


    In response to the voice from behind, Jill was ready to fight. Everyone immediately followed suit.


    ¡°Rufus De Kratos¡­!¡±


    ¡°You can still move!?¡±


    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be foolish if I couldn¡¯t? But, look¡ª¡±


    ¡ªAmidst the mesmerized crowd, Rufus calmly lifted his cracked monocle.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since someone was able to crack this. You¡¯re pretty amusing, Dragon Princess-chan. You don¡¯t make a fuss about whether or not you¡¯re loved, but instead about how much you love him. I understand why Geraldo adores you, now. I like you. I will make you mine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    In response to his vague smile, Hadith slashed his sword at him.


    Rufus¡¯ long hair was cut, and his monocle was broken.


    ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    Towards Hadith¡¯s quiet eyes, Rufus laughed cheerfully and soared into the sky. With his index and middle fingers on his lips, he said.


    ¡°Is this the reverse scale of the Dragon Emperor? How adorable. I will definitely come pick you up, Dragon Princess-chan.¡±


    He threw her a kiss.


    Chills ran all over Jill¡¯s body.


    Hadith¡¯s golden eyes widened as he charged with his sword.


    Before his attack could land, however, Rufus had already disappeared.


    He¡¯s able to use teleportation magic, no wonder His Highness Geraldo is troubled¡­


    Next to Jill, who had a difficult expression, Hadith¡¯s lips twisted as his eyes lost focused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill him the next time we met¡ª¡±


    ¡°C, calm down, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I be calm!? This is a declaration of war!¡±


    ¡°Oi, Hadith! Vissel¡¯s army is coming!¡±


    Listeard¡¯s voice came from the sky. The mood of their surroundings changed.


    Hadith, who was about to yell, also narrowed his eyes.


    That¡¯s faster than I expected.


    As of the present, there was no sign of a rebellion. Still, it was clear that there was a fight. If the imperial castle were to label them as rebels, everything would be ruined.


    ¡°What do we do, Your Majesty?¡±


    Hadith sighed at Jill who pulled his sleeve.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go and explain.¡±


    ¡°I will go, too.¡±


    ¡°I shall be the one to explain. South, follow the instructions of my older sister, Elynsia.¡±


    Jill strongly grasped the hem of Hadith¡¯s clothes. Hadith had begun giving instructions. She wanted to be of help, too.


    However, Hadith gently removed Jill¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wait with Rho.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Your Majesty¡¯s wife. Would it be a problem if I were to come?¡±


    Hadith laughed


    ¡°Perhaps. Vissel is my older brother. He knows a lot about me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know about His Majesty, too.¡±


    Hadith crouched and pressed his index finger against her lips.


    ¡°But I want to show you my cool side.¡±


    If she were to be told in that way, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything back.


    ¡°Our happy family plan will be approved by my brother.¡±


    His smile, which was as bright as the morning sun, was so beautiful. Jill was enraptured by it.


    Since when did he become so cool? The Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic, which had settled in her gold ring, shimmered, as if symbolizing her love.

 CH 157

    By the time Vissel arrived at Noitral, he already had a bad feeling.


    That Listeard would properly clear the suspicion surrounding him was within his expectations. After all, his half-brother, who had the backing of a venerable duke, was excellent. He couldn¡¯t be crushed easily. However, it was another story if Hadith was involved.


    Therefore, Vissel rushed.


    Nevertheless, the flag of the Rave imperial army had already stood in the city of Radea where the smoke melted in the sunrise


    ¡°Your Highness Vissel, someone is flying towards us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Hadith. Tell the entire army to halt.¡±


    While riding a horse, only Vissel went out to the front. Both the infantry and the cavalry kept their positions. Then, a dragon came.


    His younger brother, who floated under the morning sun, was injured.


    Regardless, he was beautiful. The heavenly sword in his hand grew hazy.


    As Vissel approached with his horse, Hadith also descended to the ground.


    Vissel asked in a brief manner.


    ¡°What happened to General South?¡±


    ¡°He decided to obey me. He has lost his right arm, so he can¡¯t fight. But he left me his troops.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡± Vissel nodded coldly.


    Military personnel like General South admired strong people. If that younger brother of his were to fly in the sky while wielding his sword, surely, that alone would fascinate many. It was an awe that could be attained with a single glance.


    ¡°So, did you forgive him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he knelt down to me.¡±


    ¡°He will betray you soon.¡±


    Hadith returned a bitter smile as he wiped the blood stuck to his cheeks.


    ¡°I think everything will be alright. Jill said I can do it.¡±


    Vissel frowned at the unpleasant name.


    ¡°Is that girl so good?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re playing with fire. Someday, you will get burn.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic will protect me. That alone is enough.¡±


    His younger brother had no desire to get rid of her. When he heard that, Vissel started feeling cold.


    ¡°I also have older brother Listeard and older sister Elynsia on my side.¡±


    ¡°They will change, just like the direction of the wind, as they please. Have you forgotten what you¡¯ve been up to? Hadith, have you forgotten what the Rave royal family has done to you?¡±


    Hadith, whom was merely five years old, was kicked out of the imperial castle after showing his heavenly sword. Afterwards, they abandoned him in the frontier. They stubbornly refused to acknowledge that he was the Dragon Emperor.


    Then, the crown princes ended up dying at the hand of the mischievous Goddess. As a result, they tried to eliminate Hadith, calling him a monster.


    It was just foolish.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t only kill your relatives, but also your biological father. It¡¯s an empire corrupted by those who are willing to do so.¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±


    ¡°You can do just fine, even if you¡¯re alone. With the presence of an ally, you will only end up getting hurt.¡±


    Vissel vividly recalled when he first received the letter.


    Back then, he used to be ridiculed as a lowborn prince for not being able to even properly bow his head down.


    He received that letter by relying solely on himself.


    Despite not being well-educated, he theoretically wrote the proposals for now, and would continue to do so in the future, in beautiful characters.


    From the beginning, he trusted no one.


    At the same time, Vissel was also proud¡ª


    ¡ªthe reason was because he had a younger brother who was growing up well.


    That younger brother would always refer to him as ¡®older brother¡¯ and was fond of him.


    It was difficult for Vissel.


    The innocence of his younger brother, who beamed when he met his father and mother.


    Even after being trampled, his younger brother still had the strength to laugh, forget, and forgive.


    I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    He merely wanted to eliminate everything that would pose a threat to his younger brother.


    With that in mind, Vissel had come that far.


    He didn¡¯t hope for anything.


    He also didn¡¯t dream for anything.


    Because to him, it was a poison that would end up consuming him.


    However, his younger brother still wanted dream.


    ¡°Is it truly alright to not destroy it? In fact, you hate this empire, and even the Dragon God, don¡¯t you?¡±


    For the first time, he asked Hadtih head-on.


    Vissel had been wondering if such was the case.


    Hadith closed his eyes once.


    ¡°Older brother Vissel¡ªno¡­¡±


    Hadith slowly turned the tip of his heavenly sword to Vissel¡¯s neck. However, there was no impact.


    ¡°Vissel Theos Rave, kneel.¡±


    Vissel had been anticipating for that to happen.


    However, not now, but far in the future.


    Far in the future after he had destroyed all of his brother¡¯s enemies.


    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll be considered a rebel, and I¡¯ll eliminate you and your army.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to reform the imperial army in Radea? With such naivety, you won¡¯t stand a chance against Kratos.¡±


    ¡°I shall reconcile with Kratos.¡±


    Hadith opened his eyes.


    ¡°In the first place, I¡¯m not fighting for a truce. I want to conclude this with a peace treaty.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it to marry that girl?¡±


    Hadith showed a bitter smile.


    In disbelief, Vissel had blurted that question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to kill the Goddess? You utterly despise her!¡±


    ¡°I still despise her. But Jill will protect me. I want to choose a future where Jill can smile¡ªthis place is¡­¡±


    Hadith probably didn¡¯t finish his sentence due to his conflicting feelings.


    Regardless, while pointing the tip of heavenly sword straight at Vissel, Hadith proclaimed.


    ¡°This place is my empire, and I¡¯m the Emperor, Hadith Theos Rave!¡±


    With a dirty face and hands full of lacerations, Hadith straightforwardly chose his future.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t follow my decision, I shall cut you down with the heavenly sword!¡±


    It was just like Georg.


    Realizing that, Vissel looked down at his feet.


    ¡°¡­Am I, unneeded.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to¡ª¡±


    Hadith¡¯s reply caused him to raise his face. The tip of the heavenly sword was unwavering.


    However, Hadith was holding something back with all his might. The words were at the edge of his lips.


    ¡°¡ªI wanted to be my brother¡¯s ideal emperor, but I can¡¯t do so anymore. I don¡¯t want my brother to cover for my weakness anymore, it¡¯s enough, already.¡±


    Vissel was at loss for words.


    He had to say something. He had to give him soothing words, persuade him, and make him rethink his decision. But, regardless of how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t come up with anything. Suddenly, he was kicked from behind.


    ¡°Your younger brother has already said that much, yet you still don¡¯t understand! What a foolish older brother you are¡­!!¡±

 CH 158

    ¡°Say yes at once! Do you want to make Hadith cry!? Yet you still call yourself his older brother¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Y, Your Highness Listeard!¡±


    His damned half-brother grabbed him by the collar and shook him. From his side, the abominable girl stopped him.


    ¡°We were supposed to follow His Majesty in secret¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Jill¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s name was called by Hadith. The girl immediately straightened her posture and stared back at him.


    ¡°¡­Did you, hear everything?¡±


    ¡°I, I haven¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t? Not at all?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Wow, a peace treaty with Kratos for my marriage¡­!¡±


    Hadith¡¯s cheeks were dyed red. At the same time, the girl¡¯s cheeks also turned bright red. They both covered their faces with their hands. It seemed that they were both embarrassed.


    ¡°Hey, are you listening? Vissel!¡±


    ¡°Stop it already, Listeard. You ruined everything.¡±


    Even his half-sister appeared to stop Listeard.


    ¡°So, are the two of you still determined to go on with this quarrel? Shouldn¡¯t the answer be obvious?¡±


    Despite her indecision, she looked dependable only at such times. Vissel pursed his lips.


    A cover for his weakness¡­ I made him think like that¡­


    His and his younger brother¡¯s wishes were unknowingly out of sync.


    ¡°¡­If that what Hadith wants, it can¡¯t be helped. After all, he¡¯s my younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?! You will stop trying to turn him into your idealized version!?¡±


    ¡°I have never planned to do that, not at all. By the way, did you know, Lord Listeard?¡±


    Vissel suddenly pointed at Listeard who had paused.


    ¡°I¡¯m one year and four months older than you.¡±


    Elynsia held her laugh. The blushing Listeard tried to argue.


    ¡°What!? Is that why I¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªYes, rest assured. I don¡¯t want to go up against you. Our lineages are incompatible. I despised your older brother so much. I truly despised him to the point that I want to spit at him.¡±


    ¡°Y, you, what do you know about my older brother!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I went out of my way to talk to him, a withdrawn prince who whiles away in the library. He always praised his little brother over and over even though my splendid little brother is there. He said to me that once he dies, Hadith would surely be called back, as such, he left the rest to me. What a fool.¡±


    In contrast to the speechless Listeard, Elynsia narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°The Rave royal family is my natural enemy.¡±


    His half-sister knew that he hated the Rave royal family.


    Yes, Vissel hated the Rave royal family. He wanted to destroy the empire that had rejected his brother.


    Be it Hadith, or I, if only we could just laugh and cut them all down, everything would be easy¡­


    ¡ªHowever.


    ¡°Hadith.¡±


    His younger brother, who was crouching as he pressed his fingers all the way to the ground, raised his face.


    Immediately from his side, the girl¡ªhis brother¡¯s wife, his sister-in-law, stood in the way. She seemed intent on protecting him.


    How cheeky.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. If you so desire it, I will follow your choice.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s face was dyed in a joyful color.


    It seemed that his little brother never changed.


    ¡°Really? Is that alright with my older brother?¡±


    ¡°It is. As long as you¡¯re happy. I just want to be your brother, after all.¡±


    As if he had been emptied out, Hadith fluttered. Vissel continued while staring at him.


    May it be transmitted to his younger brother.


    ¡°If you want to make peace with Kratos, let¡¯s do it. If you want to dominate the Three Dukes and conquer the empire, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°T, then, how about marrying Jill? Will you accept it!?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Your Majesty. I already have the sacred relic.¡±


    The girl said that without hiding her distrust towards Vissel.


    At such a time, he had to be an adult. After all, it was for the sake of his cute little brother.


    ¡°Of course, I shall acknowledge you. Let¡¯s announce your engagement when you return to the imperial capital. Then, we¡¯ll prepare for the wedding. This is the first time in 300 years since we¡¯ve had a Dragon Princess, after all.¡±


    The girl paled. She seemed to have grasped his true purpose. Vissel then smiled.


    ¡°Be it dancing, embroidery, cooking, poetry, and etiquette, you have to excel in all of them. You have to do your best in bride training. You can¡¯t say you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Y, Your Majesty¡­!?¡±


    The girl caught Hadith¡¯s falling body. As he clung to the girl¡¯s body, he quivered.


    ¡°I, I feel sick! It¡¯s getting colder¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­!¡±


    ¡°Please be firm! Rave, get inside His Majesty body and warm him up! Someone, bring a stretcher!¡±


    That girl could also perceive the Dragon God.


    It¡¯s only natural, for she is the Dragon Princess.


    Listeard, Elynsia, and everyone else came to help his fallen younger brother.


    It was possible for them to be together regardless of what Vissel had to say.


    Vissel left the place after leaving some instructions for the clean up, feeling like he wanted to see the scene and that he didn¡¯t want to see it.


    The reconstruction of Radea; reformation of the imperial army; mediation with the Three Dukes¡ªwho had yet to approve of Hadith; negotiations with Kratos¡ª¡­


    Even if policies were to be changed 180 times, there was still a lot of work to do.


    There¡¯d be more people who¡¯d betray Hadith.


    He didn¡¯t believe anything had changed.


    Ah, but let¡¯s meet the fianc¨¦e who he had never met, with the intention of getting rid of her someday.


    The world where the sun rose and set didn¡¯t change. But Vissel looked up towards the sky, thinking that there were things he could change with his own hands.

 CH 159

    The people of Radea were strong and kind.


    As soon as they learned that Hadith had collapsed, they cleaned and prepared everything from the bath to his food. Half of them still thought that Hadith was a baker. When it was revealed that he was in fact the emperor, there was confusion along the way.


    However, as of the present, it was a quiet, peaceful, night.


    It was difficult to think that they were involved in a battle until that morning.


    Gently stepping down on the balcony of the bedroom prepared for Hadith, Jill touched the doorway. She unlocked it with magic so that she wouldn¡¯t be discovered.


    Thus, she proceeded into the room without making a sound.


    There was no one in the room.


    Under normal circumstances, Jill would frown at the lack of security. However, there was perhaps not enough personnel. At the same time, Jill was also aware that everyone was exhausted. As such, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Regardless, there was something she couldn¡¯t help but think about.


    Even though I said my staying in the same room as His Majesty would be just fine, his older brother, that prick!


    She was banned from staying in the same room as him before marriage. Vissel emphasized the issues that would unfold if a mistake were to happen. Their surroundings were also in tune with him. As such, their bedrooms were separated.


    Jill¡¯s opposition was brilliantly silenced because the decision-maker, Hadith, was unconscious.


    ¡°I already told them that it¡¯d be fine, and yet¡­!¡±


    Leave Hadith unattended was a major problem. Jill approached his bed while muttering in dissatisfaction.


    Hadith was still slumbering.


    She couldn¡¯t see Rave. He was probably resting inside him. His breathing was stable, while his complexion was good. However, when Jill¡¯s outstretched fingers touched his cheek, he felt cold.


    She had changed into her nightwear.


    To prevent Hadith from waking up, Jill lifted the edge of the comforter and slipped inside. She crawled around, and landed her head on the pillow.


    As Jill tried to tuck him back inside the blanket, a pair of golden eyes bore into her.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing, Jill?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!? Did I wake you up? I apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s alright. It seems that I¡¯ve been asleep the whole day. Did something happen? It¡¯s night, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that His Majesty is alright! Let¡¯s sleep together for the first time in a long time.¡±


    She thought that Hadith would readily agree, but he turned around while covering his face with both palms.


    ¡°¡­T, that kind of thing, my heart isn¡¯t prepared, yet¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about? We¡¯ve been sleeping together the entire time.¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s true, but, it¡¯s been a while, tonight¡­ is the first time, after a while¡­¡±


    Although she was confident, Jill recalled the night before Vissel came, she was embarrassed, and they slept with their towards each other. Before she knew it, she was blushing profusely. Jill glared while pulling the blanket up.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s been a long time! Besides, even then, we were sleeping together!¡±


    ¡°Then, are we going to¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve come all the way here¡­¡±


    It was meaningless if they didn¡¯t stick together. Hadith covered his face once again¡ª


    ¡°¡ªcan¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how it is, then we can¡¯t sleep together forever!¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you want to sleep with me that much?¡±


    With half of his face hidden beneath the sheets, Hadith expectantly stared at her.


    This damn¡ª!


    Jill flushed in both anger and shame.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the opposite!?¡±


    ¡°I never said that!¡±


    ¡°Rho did! After being pampered by others, he clung to me and tried to sleep in my bed!¡±


    ¡°That foolish dragon¡­!¡±


    By the way, Rho, who was sleeping soundly, had been placed in a basket and was draped with blanket. Camila and Zeke were in the next room. There should be no problem.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I thought that Your Majesty was lonely¡­! Besides¡­¡±


    She suddenly became anxious and struggled with her words. While grabbing the hem of her clothes, she looked down.


    ¡°¡­I, I wanted to see Your Majesty. Am I the only one who wants to be by your side, after all?¡±


    An indescribable silence fell.


    When she thought that he wasn¡¯t going to answer, Hadith suddenly got up.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you have to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I forgot to say what I intended to say once I reunited with you.¡±


    What is it, I wonder?


    Hadith places his forehead onto Jill¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m home.¡±


    Such a sweet voice¡ªit melted the core of her stomach. While exhaling a great sigh, Hadith rested his head on the nape of her neck.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m truly exhausted. How many times have I thought about going back to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the one who went out yourself, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, hence, I decided to do my best.¡±


    There was no denying that.


    He had truly done his best.


    Jill embraced Hadith¡¯s head.


    ¡°Welcome home, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But, for you to sneak out behind my back¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be careful not to do that aga¡ªowowo¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you have to absolutely promise me to never do that kind of thing again. I need to protect you from the Goddess.¡±


    Hadith sat up as he rubbed his cheeks, which had been pinched by Jill.


    Jill proclaimed while pointing at his chest.


    ¡°After all, Your Majesty can only be protected by me!¡±


    After a beat, Hadith suddenly fell on his back. Before she could realize what was happening, he had grabbed the sheet and started rolling around.


    ¡°As I thought, my wife is too awesome¡­ I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then, Your Majesty, I¡¯m going to sleep now. It seems that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°W, why are you suddenly so cold!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m relieved that His Majesty is doing alright.¡±


    ¡°How terrible! Do you have any idea¡ª¡±


    ¡ªShe suddenly covered his fussy mouth with both of her hands and kissed the back of them.


    It was a preemptive strike.


    As if his heart was about to explode, his golden eyes went as round as the full moon¡ªit was adorable.


    ¡°Do you have any complaints?¡±


    When she let go of his mouth, she was pulled into the sheets and was trapped in Hadith¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Yes, what if I die?¡±


    Jill laughed as she put her arms around his back. Hadith¡¯s body was getting warmer¡ªjust like her heart. Just like her, his heart might be racing, too.


    I hope so.


    She felt like as if she were in love.


    She had a lot to talk about and hear. What Frida was waiting for? That Natalie was doing her best. What was Hadith doing ever since he arrived at Radea? The defecting imperial army¡ªthe baker¡­ and more importantly, did Hadith come up with a new bread recipe without Jill¡¯s awareness?


    There were a lot of things that hadn¡¯t been resolved.


    She didn¡¯t think Kratos would be kind enough as to recognize Jill as the Dragon Princess. She was also curious about the vision she received when she attained the sacred relic. The Southern King of Kratos seemed to be troublesome. Was it alright to believe in someone as slimy as Vissel and make peace with him?


    Lastly, her birthday present.


    Let¡¯s make it a flying horse¡­ or all weapons collected for the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic.


    However, as of the present, she wanted to cherish his heartbeat which was beating as fast as hers.


    It was more precious than anything else.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die. When you return to the Imperial Capital, you have to announce our engagement.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The engagement¡­ we¡¯re finally officially engaged¡­ well, then, I should think about the wedding¡­ but what should I do? Until we¡¯re married, should we stay in a separate bedrooms?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, Vissel doesn¡¯t seem to approve of the notion of us sleeping in the same room¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not listen too much to that rotten brother of yours. ¡­For me to be obliged to learn embroidery until the wedding¡­¡±


    Despite her serious predicament, Hadith laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In the case of an emergency, I will sew them for you.¡±


    ¡°No can do, I¡¯m Your Majesty¡¯s wife.¡±


    How can I escape from my responsibilities?


    As Hadith embraced Jill, her determination was renewed.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she could escape.


    Before long, she was already in a dream.


    Tomorrow¡ª


    ¡ªshe shall think about the continuation of that love with him.

 CH 160

    Once every three days, Yuna would always go buy the specialty wheat bread of a neighborhood bakery after shopping. As a neighbor, it was also her obligation to see if the lone grandma was doing well.


    I hope it isn¡¯t closed, yet.


    The grandma¡¯s bakery closed early in the morning. Yuna decided to cut through a back alley due to being held back by other errands. Recently, the number of people on the main street had increased. Thus, the back alley was her shortcut.


    Upon stepping off the familiar street and turning at the corner, she saw the grandma¡¯s bakery. It was still open. Yuna rushed in and called out from the counter to the inside.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s Yuna.¡±


    From outside, nothing appeared to be on display inside the old-fashioned bakery. That was because the bread was displayed near the counter. When she opened the glass case to buy some bread, she was surprised by its contents.


    She didn¡¯t expect there to be any bread left. Instead, the leftovers were different from usual. Their shapes were very stylish¡ªthere were side dishes and eggs sandwiched between slices of bread, croissant made from crispy dough were combined with fruits and soft cream.


    W, what is this? Strawberry jam bread? Is this for sale?


    ¡°Welcome.¡±


    The voice of a young man caused Yuna to correct her posture.


    From the other side of the counter, a young man had appeared. He looked a bit older than Yuna. His glossy black hair was adorned with a bandanna, and he was wearing a clean apron. His eyes were a little ridiculous to Yuna, for they were golden. Regardless, she immediately smiled and laughed to reassure him.


    The man seemed like a nice person.


    However, he was so dazzling, she couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath.


    ¡°Which one would you like?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Asked by such a soft and soothing voice, Yuna became speechless. She hurriedly closed her mouth. After his eyes fluttered over the counter, the young man smirked.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m just surprised, sorry¡­¡±


    Yuna gently apologized while shaking her head. Then, her cheeks started to get hot.


    After all, Yuna was around that age. That was also her first time beholding such a prince-like man. As such, she didn¡¯t know how to deal with him.


    ¡°Starting from today, I will be living and working here.¡±


    ¡°I, I see, uh, excuse me, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, the others were also surprised.¡±


    If a young man suddenly appeared instead of the gentle grandma, everyone would be surprised. Moreover, he was a beauty. Yuna even thought she had come to the wrong place.


    However, the apron wearing young man asked again while holding up a pair of tongs.


    ¡°So, which one is it?¡±


    R-right, I¡¯m in a bakery.


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­ three wheat breads. They¡¯re the cheapest¡­¡±


    For some reason, she felt embarrassed and began to stutter. But the young man bent over, took the bread, and laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it? The grandma¡¯s bread. I like it, too.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    He looked like he just came out from a storybook, and yet, he had such simple tastes. The young man didn¡¯t seem to care and placed the bread into a paper bag.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s experience¡­ I still can¡¯t recreate this flavor.¡±


    ¡°A, are you¡­ some kind of an apprentice?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The young man, who was more suitable to be a prince than a baker, nodded casually. He then handed her the bread over the counter. In a hurry, Yuna offered a coin.


    ¡°Yes, after all, grandma said it¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone asked the same question, too.¡±


    Yuna smiled bitterly at the young man. Certainly, everyone who visited that bakery came for bread. However, there were some who wanted to meet the grandma.


    ¡°If you want to meet her, then come visit the bakery tomorrow. Grandma will surely be here.¡±


    ¡°A, are you going to take a day off tomorrow?¡±


    Although she was still nervous, she was able to speak casually because the man was easygoing.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking of peddling around the city tomorrow. As such, I¡¯m planning to request grandma to supervise the store.¡±


    ¡°But, can grandma make that much bread? Or, are you planning to make them all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Grandma will help me. However, she has a backache. I don¡¯t want her to overdo it. She needs to rest. For that reason, I made everything except the wheat bread today. I¡¯m glad that they are selling.¡±


    He spoke in relief as he smiled.


    ¡°This bakery has been declining, but it used to be very prosperous. Everyone is so strict, so it might be difficult for you as an apprentice¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, after all, grandma¡¯s bread is that delicious.¡±


    ¡°Do your best. Tell me if you have any problems. I will help you.¡±


    When I said that, the young man smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, what a nice city this is.¡±


    Yuna concluded that he came from somewhere else. That must be his first time visiting Radea.


    Too bad, they weren¡¯t friends, so she couldn¡¯t ask why he came there. Without much thought, Yuna replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s also your city starting from today.¡±


    After a while, the young man murmured.


    ¡°I see, my city¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Hadith.¡±


    She faintly recalled hearing that name somewhere. To put it another way around, it was a name that seemed to be everywhere.


    Yuna noticed after nodding. She hadn¡¯t introduced herself, yet.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yuna.¡±


    Towards her surprise, the young man named Hadith laughed.


    ¡°I mean, you said your name back when you first entered the store.¡±


    ¡°I, is that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°I left a bonus for you. If you like, eat it and let me know what you think.¡±


    ¡°See you¡­¡±


    After waving towards him, Yuna hurriedly backtracked while hugging the bread to her chest. She immediately went home.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was about to reach home that she was able to breath.


    ¡°¡­How surprising.¡±


    On the table, she put the paper bag she had been hugging for God knows how long. She looked inside and found some bread she hadn¡¯t asked for.


    It was the bonus.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It¡¯d be awkward if her family were to see that. She took it out and tried it.


    Once again, she was surprised.


    ¡°Delicious¡­¡±


    From the soft bread, some sweet and sour strawberry jam oozed out.


    She was sure that young man would become famous in many ways in the not too distant future.

 CH 161

    As Yuna expected, Hadith, who went peddling the next day, became a celebrity in Radea.


    After all, not only was he an outstanding beauty, he also sold very delicious bread. A flood of female customers made the grandma¡¯s bakery lively every day.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Yuna was asked to help with the store.


    ¡°Hadith-chan shouldn¡¯t have been summoned to the castle.¡±


    When she helped the elder woman man the store, the grandma said so.


    ¡°The castle? Does that mean the army?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems that he was asked to deliver some bread.¡±


    It seemed that things were going well for Hadith. Regardless, Yuna was still worried.


    Recently, Radea had become noisy. There were many complicated stories about the fact that the lord, Grand Duke Georg, had started a rebellion called ¡®The Fake Emperor Mayhem.¡¯ There were also rumors that an 11-years-old girl was likely to become the territory¡¯s next ruler. Moreover, the number of people in Radea had increased. That was because the imperial army had arrived while the Kratos army was trying to get their hands on the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred relic.


    ¡°¡­Are you alright? What about the bread he¡¯s supposed to make?¡±


    ¡°Hadith has hired two new helpers and prepared the recipes for me. He¡¯s really smart and kind. He also told me to find someone to help¡­ so, what do you think, Yuna?¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wonder if I can ask that of you. I¡¯ll pay you a salary, of course.¡±


    Hadith, who suddenly emerged from the back of the store, suddenly said so. His beauty was breathtaking.


    ¡°I might be working for the army. The helpers just arrive today too, so they might not be familiar with things, yet. But if it¡¯s Yuna, then I can rest assured about grandma. After all, you¡¯re used to helping her, right?¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s¡­ it has become a habit¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, which is why I think I can leave it to you, Yuna.¡±


    When he smiled at her, she felt embarrassed. But she was glad. Even from a bystander¡¯s point of view, Yuna knew that the grandma¡¯s bakery had a chance of becoming prosperous.


    ¡°I, if I am enough, then¡­¡±


    When she said so, Hadith laughed gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. Thank you, now I can leave for the castle with confidence.¡±


    ¡°That, uh, be careful¡­¡±


    For some reason, she felt like saying that. Hadith looked confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a castle, though? I think it¡¯s the most secure and safe place to be in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯ll be best if you don¡¯t get involved in the war¡­¡±


    Her father and the others were in good mood as they discussed politics and war with the military personnel. But, more than anything, Yuna was worried about the life of the man before her. At the same time, she had experienced food and daily necessities going out-of-stock. She was shocked at how the prices had doubled three days after that.


    I don¡¯t know if it will be like that again¡­ I wonder if a war will truly happen¡­


    However, with the support of Duke of Leirzatz, which was adjacent to the South, the food problem had settled down in terms of supply and price compared to that period of time. Now, there was a shortage in manpower. They were trying to keep up with the increasing demand.


    Thanks to that, the condition of Radea had improved. Certainly, the number of people had increased and there were many soldiers, but it also led to the improvement of the security. Yuna also thought that General South, who had been dispatched there, was a good person.


    Nevertheless, when it was rumored that they were preparations for the war, she felt restless.


    They were all standing in a strange place where everyday life was likely to change into something extraordinary. That was why, she was wary of the extraordinary things that might crept up on the lovely grandma. It could be said that she was a coward.


    ¡°I see, indeed.¡±


    Hadith nodded without laughing.


    Yuna was a little relieved that instead of the barbaric method they used to have, despite the upcoming war, everyone was adhering to civil conduct.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it¡­¡±


    ¡°Could be. Thank you, stay safe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Hadith-chan. If something happens, your wife will cry, so be careful.¡±


    Yuna was startled by the grandma¡¯s advice. She stared at Hadith who was nodding deeply.


    ¡°H, Hadith, you are married¡­?¡±


    Hadith blinked and proceeded to blush. Yuna immediately shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it must be nice.¡±


    She truly meant it. However, Hadith seemed too young to get married. Elopement was a likely possibility, although it was almost unrealistic. With his wife being mentioned, Hadith became all smiley. At the same time, her curiosity was piqued.


    For such a beauty to be flustered like that¡­ what kind of person was his wife? Was she a ridiculous beauty? Or was she cute?


    ¡°Ah! Will your wife move to Radea in the future?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I, I think she¡¯s coming after me right now¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Then you¡¯re waiting for your wife here.¡±


    It must be difficult for them.


    Strangely, she felt that the line separating people like her and an otherworldly being like Hadith had thinned.


    He looks like a normal person.


    Yuna exhaled and clenched her fists.


    ¡°Then, you will have to make a solid track record as a baker! Do your best!¡±


    Yuna grew passionate. At that moment, Hadith turned towards her.


    ¡°S, sorry, did I misunderstand? After you get married, are you planning to do a different job?¡±


    ¡°¡­You aren¡¯t mistaken.¡± Hadith said, ¡°That¡¯s right, a couple running a bakery¡­ I love the idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will happen.¡±


    Hadith, who was looking somewhere far away, was waiting for his wife. He seemed anxious whether or not it¡¯d work, so Yuna encouraged him.


    ¡°Since the business is currently prospering, let¡¯s save money for the wedding!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s too early to think about the wedding¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush, but if you¡¯re planning to settle down, then I think you should do it! I think your wife will be happy!¡±


    Hadith nodded back and forth many times. Despite him doing it out of seriousness, it was strangely adorable of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best! I will do my best to sell Hadith¡¯s bread!¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, don¡¯t forget to introduce your wife to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will bring her to meet you. Although, you might be surprised.¡±


    Hadith laughed meaningfully. His mysterious words caused her to think that his wife must be out of the ordinary¡­


    ¡ªwithin just a few days, Yuna¡¯s intuition would be proved correct.


    ¡°Grandma, are you okay!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Yuna. The evacuation site is right over there¡­¡±


    Taking as many bags as she could carry, she left the city with her grandma and family. Hadith was nowhere to be seen. Despite being a baker, he was leading the army in the war-torn Radea.


    He joined the battlefield in a natural manner, as he did when he was baking bread.


    ¡°Will Hadith-chan be alright¡­?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be alright, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°For him to be the emperor¡­¡±


    Yuna bit her lips. She had just found out after leaving the city.


    The true identity of that man who called himself a baker.


    While holding Hadith¡¯s bags, the grandma murmured.


    ¡°¡­Even though he looked so happy when he was baking¡­¡±


    Was she mourning or being compassionate? Yuna contemplated beneath the sky before dawn, feeling like she didn¡¯t understand.


    Magical power in the form of countless golden arrows was pouring into the city were smoke was rising from here and there. A silver sword flew towards the sky.


    She never thought that a war could look so pretty.

 CH 162

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll stop by the bakery to say hello.¡±


    After finally having recovered enough to stand, Hadith said that.


    Gentle sunlight shone through the open windows and a breeze swayed through the thin curtains. The current season it Radea was the best for relaxing. It was an easygoing day, one with no sign of a civil war occurring.


    Jill, sitting beside the bed, turned towards Hadith who had sat up on the bed.


    ¡°Do you mean the bakery of that grandmother who hired Your Majesty when you came to Radea?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I want to greet not only to the grandmother, but also to the people of the neighborhood and its stores. As everyone was busy during the evacuation, I couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to stop by. I want to thank them.¡±


    Umu¡ªJill nodded.


    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to greet them properly. Still, I don¡¯t think you should, Your Majesty. After all, you just recovered from a fever yesterday.¡±


    Due to turning her gaze away, she accidentally stabbed the apple with her fruit knife.


    ¡°Based off your first sentence, I thought you¡¯d agree¡­!¡±


    She was trying to peel it for Hadith. She didn¡¯t expect it to be easy, but still¡­ Jill sighed. Hadith leaned out of the bed.


    ¡°Please, Jill, it¡¯s for your own good. Watching you peel that fruit scares me.¡±


    ¡°No¡ª! I will peel it¡ª!¡±


    ¡°But at this point, only the skin remains¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you should eat the skin, Your Majesty!¡±


    She presented the aftermath of the war on top of a plate to Hadith. After receiving it, Hadith¡¯s shoulders drooped.


    ¡°¡­How does it turn out like this whenever you peel them?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I, I think that whenever I peel a fruit, I view it as the human body¡­? I keep thinking, ¡®Where should I stab it to rupture its internal organs?¡¯, or something along those lines¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, how about you think of it as a fish? Alright, open up.¡±


    Jill had recently developed the habit to obediently open her mouth whenever Hadith requested it.


    As I thought, it¡¯s no good.


    Jill munched on the apple. When it came to her, Hadith would give her an apple that was as skinless as possible.


    She was flustered by Hadith who ate the apple directly from her hand.


    ¡°You can eat it properly by yourself, right? It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Since my wife is the one who prepared it, of course it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think the taste will change because of that.¡±


    ¡°It will.¡±


    Hadith peered into Jill¡¯s eyes, making her flinch. She was the loser in that battle. She needed to make a strategic withdrawal as soon as possible.


    Then, like a lifeboat, a hand reached out onto the plate with the apple from behind.


    ¡°The two of you are as close as ever¡ªJill, Hadith.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Elynsia! Your Highness Listeard, too!¡±


    Listeard sighed as he frowned at Elynsia who was eating the apple.


    ¡°That¡¯s uncouth, my older sister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s plenty available. You should eat, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Hadith, have you recovered enough to get up?¡±


    ¡°Oh, older brother Listeard, what impeccable timing¡ª! Listen, I¡¯d like to go out for about two days! Also, without supervision.¡±


    ¡°¡ªThe answer is obviously a no!¡±


    Listeard rejected the proposition without any hesitation. Hadith squinted.


    ¡°¡­Stingy.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?! You have to rest! Once we return to the imperial capital, you¡¯ll need to appoint various successors! Above all, you also have to make Lady Jill the Grand Duke of Radea!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Me?! But, is that alright¡­? After all, I¡¯m merely 11-years-old¡­ For me to be a duke¡ª¡±


    She was ashamed to admit it¡ªbut she was a bit lacking in the political field.


    Listeard rested his hand on his hip.


    ¡°Rest assured. Both you and Hadith are the heroes who came to save Radea by yourselves. You¡¯re also the first dragon princess in 300 years. Currently, you¡¯re welcomed and there¡¯s also no opposition. You just have to choose a successor. I¡¯m planning to choose someone who¡¯s familiar with Radea.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, alright¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have some kind of business, I can do it in your stead, Hadith. I¡¯m going out for reconstruction work.¡±


    Towards Elynsia, who offered to do it so casually, Listeard soured.


    ¡°Older sister, haven¡¯t you been going out too much? I heard that you¡¯re leaving everything to South so you can train the Dragon Knights?¡±


    ¡°What of it? South is more familiar with the matter. Besides, the ones who¡¯re currently working on the main task of clearing the rubble are his subordinates. Wouldn¡¯t that be more efficient?¡±


    ¡°Still¡ª!¡±


    ¡°With you and Vissel, there¡¯s no need for me to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, but¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡­But, what? If you don¡¯t want me to train your Dragon Knights, then say so.¡±


    Elynsia must had guessed correctly. Listeard argued with a groan.


    ¡°¡­No, I actually want to thank you for training them¡­!¡±


    ¡°Jill, what happened to these two?¡±


    ¡°Zeke and Carmilla told me that there was a difference in skill between their Dragon Knights when they confronted the magic barrier.¡±


    I see¡ªas if convinced, Hadith narrowed his eyes.


    Another voice came in from the doorway. In an easy-to-understand manner, Hadith beamed.


    ¡°Older brother!¡±


    It was Vissel.


    Jill immediately pursed her lips and clung to Hadith¡¯s arm. Listeard snorted and turned away. Elynsia was the only one to greet him with a smile.


    After glancing at the surroundings, Vissel talked to Hadith with a smile.


    ¡°Hadith, is it alright for you to be up? That¡¯s not good¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m alright. Hey, older brother, I want to go out.¡±


    ¡°Go out? Is there something you need to do?¡±


    Instead of rejecting him like Listeard, Vissel asked Hadith for details. Apparently, Vissel would only be kind to Hadith. Recently, Jill had more opportunities to see his gentle side up close. She gradually understood why Hadith was attached to him.


    ¡­Because Vissel spoils him.


    With the momentum of whatever Hadith said was the absolute truth, Vissel fully affirmed it.


    ¡°I want to visit the bakery that took care of me.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s indeed important.¡±


    ¡°Then, as a thank-you, I¡¯d like to help the bakery again. I have prepared the bags. If possible, I want one night¡ªor at least, a whole day¡ªof leave.¡±


    ¡°The emperor can¡¯t do that!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Listeard said, but Vissel doesn¡¯t have any problems with this, does he?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, well.¡±


    However, Vissel spoiled Hadith too much. Listeard¡¯s blood vessels were visible on his temple. Elynsia was mediating them.


    Vissel, who had been smiling all the time, nodded.


    ¡°If it¡¯s only that, then it¡¯s absolutely alright.¡±


    ¡°Really!? Thank you, older brother!!¡±


    ¡°But of course, I¡¯ll let you go after you finish all your work.¡±


    Silence descended.


    Hadith, who tilted his head for a moment, looked up towards his smiling brother.


    ¡°¡­W, work?¡±


    ¡°Yes, work. You¡¯re the emperor, after all.¡±


    ¡°H, how much¡­?¡±


    ¡°You should already know the answer to that, since you¡¯re a wise child.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best, Hadith. I¡¯ll deliver it to you later.¡±


    ¡­Jill had also begun to understand that Vissel didn¡¯t merely dote on Hadith. He used the carrot and stick tactic quite often¡­


    As a wife, she disliked Vissel. But for his way of handling Hadith, she should definitely praise him.


    Vissel, who massacred Hadith with a smile, looked to at Listeard and Elynsia with a sharper gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t encourage Hadith¡¯s selfishness. Both Lord Listeard and Lady Elynsia should tell him to work.¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s sick. He shouldn¡¯t overexert himself¡­¡±


    Listeard was grimacing. Hadith was pleased¡ªwell, until Listeard shot that down, too.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Lord Listeard. You know full well how strong Hadith is.¡±


    ¡°What!? Older brother Listeard, don¡¯t back down from Vissel!! Persuade him more!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hadith, you can do it.¡±


    ¡°B, but, older brother Vissel will work me to death!¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s alright, Vissel, Listeard¡­¡±


    The three brothers turned to Elynsia who had reluctantly raised her hand.


    While clearing her throat, Elynsia said.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you started treating each other like siblings.¡±


    ***T/N: The baker and I, his kitchen scullery, are back.

 CH 163

    By Antoinette Vanessa December 24, 2021


    ¡°You must be joking.¡±


    Vissel suddenly turned away while Listeard¡¯s expression changed. Towards them, Elynsia lifted her eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­I see. As I thought, there¡¯s resistance.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? I still don¡¯t fully trust him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still saying that¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Listeard.¡±


    Subdued by Elynsia¡¯s quiet tone, Listeard reluctantly shut his mouth. Hadith silently gazed at Jill.


    Elynsia then took a deep breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say that, ¡®I understand your feelings¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, Lady Elynsia, you¡¯re correct about that.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a little late for this, but I¡¯m remorseful. Since I was trying to avoid conflict, I didn¡¯t actively help you and Hadith. That includes not trying to remove the tension between us. However, I know that Hadith and you are good children.¡±


    ¡°When it comes to you, everyone is a good person.¡±


    In front of Vissel who shrugged, Elynsia slowly dropped her gaze onto her hand.


    ¡°Natalie told me¡ªI¡¯m the oldest, and she¡¯s right. I¡¯m the oldest of the remaining members of Rave royal family.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say? Could it be, because of Hadith¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. What I¡¯m trying to say is¡ªwe need an iron fist sanction.¡±


    There was a splendid, abrupt, pause.


    With his eyebrows arched to the limit, Vissel listened back.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Natalie told me, if we quarrel, I should use my fists to stop it.¡±


    ¡°To stop who?¡±


    ¡°You guys.¡±


    While staring at Vissel, Listeard, and Hadith, Elynsia clenched her fist.


    ¡°¡­So, if Vissel starts a fight with us in the future, he¡¯ll get hit!¡±


    ¡°Older sister, what is? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The same goes for you, Listeard! If you don¡¯t treat Vissel like a sibling, I will also hit you! This will make everything equal!¡±


    Listeard, who was awestruck, went agape.


    Elynsia clapped her hands.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll make sure that Frida and Natalie also call Vissel ¡®older brother.¡¯ However, both Natalie and Frida are weak. Therefore, I will only hit them lightly.¡±


    Vissel¡¯s shoulders dropped in resignation. His fingers were between his eyebrows. He seemed to be suffering from a headache.


    ¡°Why are you doing this¡­? So, if I refuse to refer to you by name, your fist will fly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so proud about that?¡±


    ¡°Then, can you abandon us without hesitation?¡±


    Vissel blinked for a few times. Elynsia pridefully laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with being called ¡®sister¡¯!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hadith, who was listening to the whole conversation while eating an apple alongside Jill, opened his mouth.


    ¡°Being hit by Elynsia would hurt, Vissel,¡±


    ¡°Hadith, are you even on my side?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you told me to work.¡±


    Jill laughed a little at Hadith¡¯s response. Vissel, whose eyebrows twitched a little, sighed in exhaustion.


    ¡°¡­I understand. Alright, then.¡±


    ¡°I see! You finally understand! As I thought, this was the right solution!¡±


    ¡°Older sister, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve solved anything. This is quite terrible. This is Natalie we¡¯re talking about. What¡¯s going on with that annoying sister of mine¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t need any incompetent siblings, though.¡±


    Listeard, who was mumbling a complaint, vigorously turned around.


    ¡°Do you dare say that I¡¯m incompetent?!¡±


    ¡°Listeard.¡±


    Vissel¡¯s call brilliantly made Listeard freeze. However, Vissel kept a cool expression as he spoke.


    ¡°Report to Duke Noitral and Duke Leirzatz about this and make appropriate adjustments. When it comes to traveling with dragons, you¡¯re the most agile. Let me approve the appointment for the Grand Duke Radea.¡±


    ¡°S, say what¡­?¡±


    ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll stop by Fairert, as well. No matter what the reason is, I¡¯m concerned about the safety of my fianc¨¦e. Tell them that I sent you. If you aren¡¯t incompetent, then you understand what I meant, correct?¡±


    Vissel laughed as if challenging him. The stunned Listeard immediately regained his senses. With a slightly nervous look, he nodded.


    ¡°O, of course! I should make adjustments to the three grand dukes¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, if you decide that there¡¯s nothing wrong with them, you can return to the imperial capital. By that time, Hadith and I should also be on the way home, as well.¡±


    ¡°A, alright, leave the tidbits to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the right person for this. Now go.¡±


    ¡°I, I understand.¡±


    ¡°¡ªOn another hand, older sister.¡±


    Elynsia pointed to herself in shock. Vissel¡¯s mouth distorted from disgust.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed referring to you. Please return to the imperial capital right away.¡±


    ¡°But, why?¡±


    ¡°You can entrust everything here to South. He will surely give satisfying results. Please return and ensure the personal safety of Natalie and Frida. I did my best to ensure that nothing would happen to them, but once Listeard begins making the adjustment, those who¡¯re aware of what¡¯s to come will surely make their moves.¡±


    Elynsia¡¯s expression changed from confusion to seriousness.


    ¡°Alright, if I depart right away, I¡¯ll reach the imperial capital by tomorrow morning at the earliest. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Older sister, I will go, too.¡±


    Listeard followed after Elynsia who had turned on her heels.


    In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared.


    Suddenly, Vissel¡¯s shoulders dropped.


    ¡°¡ªand now, the noise has subsided.¡±


    Jill squinted her eyes.


    ¡°¡­You did that on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deliver your work later, Hadith.¡±


    ¡°Alriiight.¡±


    Vissel also left after waving lightly towards Hadith who gave a sullen reply.


    After they were left alone, Jill asked Hadith.


    ¡°Are you alright with that, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s amazing. Older brother Vissel knows not only how to use people, but he¡¯s also delegating his work to them.¡±


    Hadith laughed happily towards Jill.


    ¡°Older brother Vissel is stubborn. I¡¯m worried he might die from overworking soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think you should be laughing about that.¡±


    But Jill somehow understood what Hadith meant, so she opened her mouth wide and gobbled the whole apple.

 CH 164

    By Antoinette Vanessa December 29, 2021


    When it came to the bread made by the Dragon Emperor, it was natural to expect benefits.


    Around ten days after the reconstruction of Radea began, the grandma¡¯s bakery was still prosperous.


    The grandma said, ¡°I was going to close the store once the war ended, what should I do?¡±


    I want her to continue, although I know grandma is having a hard time¡­


    One of the hired bakers was still young and was seriously aiming to open a bakery. So why not have that person take over?


    However, it hadn¡¯t been decided, yet.


    Hadith¡¯s input, as the one who established the current situation and even developed the recipe, would be the decisive factor.


    What is Hadith doing?


    Since he was the emperor, it should be expected that he could no longer come there.


    The soldiers, who were once his regulars, still came to buy bread. Had Hadith appeared, the news would surely reach Yuna.


    ¡°It seems that the baker has recovered enough to get up.¡±


    The people of the city and the soldiers who fought alongside Hadith still referred to him as, ¡®the baker.¡¯ Of course, it was different in public. However, it had become a habit. No one corrected or blamed them.


    The first person who obtained that information was Yuna while serving customers at the counter.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. Grandma, aren¡¯t you happy? I was worried.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s surrounded by documents. Being an emperor sure is difficult.¡±


    The soldiers laughed with a hint of melancholy. Even if they were to refer to him as ¡®the baker¡¯, an invisible wall existed.


    How lonely.


    The bread recipe written by Hadith, along with his belongings, were still there.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to tell Hadith¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re commoners. It¡¯d be best to speak to General South. He¡¯ll surely be able to relay it to His Highness Vissel, and so on.¡±


    Yuna didn¡¯t want to waste his time with trivialities, he was busy with the reconstruction.


    It was when she was talking to the grandmother and everyone else¡ª


    ¡ªtwo strange men entered side by side.


    ¡°Greetings~! We come under the behest of His Majesty the Dragon Emperor~!¡±


    The man who cheerfully greeted her had a wondrously sexy beauty mark. The other one had a good physique and was scanning the place with a difficult expression.


    Yuna, who was agape, hurriedly rushed out of the counter.


    They were messengers from the Dragon Emperor.


    Seeing her, the man with the beauty mark waved his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s no need to rush~ I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re working, yes~?¡±


    ¡°Yes, uhm, His Majesty the Dragon Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Regarding that, we¡¯ve come to pick up the belongings of His Majesty the Dragon Emperor~¡±


    ¡°Eh¡ª¡±


    Surprised, Yuna let out a yelp. Hearing her voice, the man with the beauty mark blinked.


    There was an awkward pause between them.


    The person with the good physique was who then finally spoke.


    ¡°We heard that this is the bakery that took good care of His Majesty, but is that correct? I heard that there would be an old lady¡­¡±


    ¡°I, you¡¯re right, this is the place, I think¡­ The belongings of, Lord Hadith right? I, I¡¯m the cashier¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right~ I¡¯ve also heard about you~ after all, I was told that there¡¯d be an old lady, a cashier, and a baker. Are the two of you doing alright~?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you still have His Majesty¡¯s belongings~? Oh, don¡¯t worry, even if it¡¯s gone, we won¡¯t blame you~ We just heard that His Majesty left his belongings here.¡±


    ¡°I, it is, but¡­¡±


    Was it alright to hand it over without grandma?


    Isn¡¯t it possible to meet again?


    It wasn¡¯t good.


    Yuna lifted her face while clenching a fist.


    The two were messengers of the Dragon Emperor. She was a mere townsperson. When she considered that, she felt afraid¡ª


    ¡ªHowever, she braced herself.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s Hadith¡¯s luggage.¡±


    The two were confused.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hand it over without his permission. P, pardon me, but grandma isn¡¯t here, either¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t speak well. While she was depressed due to her stuttering, the man with the beauty mark smiled.


    ¡°I see~ Indeed, that was unscrupulous of us~¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest with you, that was nothing more than an excuse. His Majesty is on his way here. He wants to give his regards~¡±


    When she lifted her face, the man with the beauty mark gives a humorous laugh.


    ¡°But hey, he¡¯s the emperor, you know~? I don¡¯t know when exactly he¡¯ll arrive, as such, I intended to retrieve his belongings, first¡­ Isn¡¯t it scary for the belongings to be here when the owner isn¡¯t~? Regardless, I have to apologize for that wasn¡¯t a very clever move~¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, yeah, sending your vassals to fetch your belongs without taking care of it yourself is rude.¡±


    The words of the burly man made Yuna to panic.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to imply that His Majesty is rude¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright~ Actually, it was too troublesome to explain, so we just declared ourselves as His Majesty¡¯s messengers, but that actually isn¡¯t the case¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Are they frauds?


    Towards the astonished Yuna, the man with the beauty mark winked in a playful manner.


    ¡°You¡¯re a courageous and good child~ Not everyone around you is a good person~¡±


    Although it was a long way off, there were people in the neighborhood keeping watch of the situation. Everyone was familiar with their faces. Looking around them, the man with the beauty mark laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the reason His Majesty took notice of you.¡±


    ¡°I, I see, but¡­ the story of Hadith?¡±


    ¡°I mean, what we said wasn¡¯t exactly the truth, but also wasn¡¯t a lie~ Truthfully, we¡¯re the vassals of the Dragon Princess¡ª we¡¯re Dragon Knights.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    She was surprised. Although, she was also relieved that they weren¡¯t imposters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry~ he¡¯ll greet you personally soon~¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t mean it that way!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright~ the emperor really cares about this place~¡±


    Noticing how casually they spoke of the emperor, Yuna assumed that they were close to Hadith.


    She also suspected Hadith didn¡¯t mind how casual the rest of them were towards addressing him either.


    ¡°¡­How¡¯s Hadith? I heard that he¡¯s bedridden.¡±


    When she asked in fear, the man with the beauty mark nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s already up and is buried in a pile of documents as we speak~ It seems that he often has to decide on various things regarding reconstruction and the procedure of the inauguration of the Grand Duke Radea. Considering the current situation, tighten security is necessary. Due to the shortage of manpower, we have to keep patrolling~¡±


    Yuna also heard that there were people who robbed the city while it was in turmoil.


    ¡°For the time being, we¡¯re also patrolling. Just tell us if you have any problems.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the man with the stubborn expression said that. Yuna hurriedly shook her head.


    ¡°This area wasn¡¯t damaged as much, so it¡¯s alright¡­ I also received some food¡­ I heard that people who¡¯ve lost their homes are being temporarily allowed to live in the castle. I don¡¯t know if the residential districts will be constructed all at once, but grandma was the first to do receive a generous post-war process.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well~ in the territory of the Dragon Princess, the emperor was in direct command, so it¡¯s face-to-face.¡±


    ¡°¡­I believe everyone is supportive of the idea of Her Highness becoming the next Grand Duke of Radea.¡±


    They should¡¯ve revealed they were the knights of the Dragon Princess from the start.


    The two laughed after looking at each other.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m glad~¡±


    ¡°Is that so. Well, I think His Majesty will arrive, soon. He¡¯s looking forward to meeting you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll what?!¡±


    Towards the astonished Yuna, the man with the mole laughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. When the time comes, we¡¯ll take him back. His Majesty is the one who arbitrarily decided to come here, after all.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Back when he first arrived, what did His Majesty tell you?¡±


    ¡°T, that his wife is coming for him. I heard an elopement-like story¡­¡±


    The person with a stern face grimaced at Yuna¡¯s answer, while the man with the beauty mark laughed while clutching his belly.


    ¡°Ahahaha! What¡¯s that~!? Let¡¯s tell Jill-chan~!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, you¡¯ll just re-ignite the captain¡¯s anger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, indeed~ Ah, how amusing. Thank you for your valuable information, young lady. Then, if something happens, call out to us. We often patrol around the city.¡±


    ¡°I, I will¡ªuh, that!¡±


    The two who tried to turn on their heels stopped.


    She wasn¡¯t sure, but she had to say it¡ª


    ¡°¡ªPlease tell Hadith to visit this place whenever he can¡­!¡±


    Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what would happen to that place.


    Yuna, who made the request with a pale face, made the man with the beauty mark laugh once again. The well-built man had a fed-up expression, but gave a firm nod.

 CH 165

    The Returnee Noble Lady Attacks His Majesty the Dragon Emperor Translation


    By Antoinette Vanessa January 20, 2022


    ¡°¡ªThen, something like that happened, Jill-chan. It¡¯s also the reason why I failed to procure His Majesty¡¯s belongings.¡±


    Jill, who had been repeatedly stabbing a log at the training grounds, took a deep breath at Camila¡¯s report. At her feet, Rho was enjoying his mochi while yawning.


    ¡°I see. That was certainly rude, and here I thought that I did the right thing¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks like His Majesty did a pretty excellent job~¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the bakery seems to be very prosperous, and it is also quite popular. That must have happened because of His Majesty¡¯s endeavor.¡±


    As Jill adjusted her breathing, she looked up towards Camila.


    ¡°I wanted to greet the grandma that took care of His Majesty. Let¡¯s wait until His Majesty finishes his duties.¡±


    ¡°About His Majesty¡¯s excuse, aren¡¯t you angry~?¡±


    ¡°You mean, the elopement story?¡±


    She clenched her right fist and proceeded to blow away the log. Rho leaped with a shriek, while Camila and Zeke tensed up.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably what His Majesty is trying to hide.¡±


    With a smile, Camila, Zeke, and Rho tried to sneak away from Jill.


    ¡°Ugh, I should¡¯ve stopped him¡­!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right~ Jill-chan seems to be angry all the time~ Hey, Rho-chan, do something about her~¡±


    ¡°Ugyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, did you just say that it¡¯s impossible~? What do you mean~? You¡¯re His Majesty¡¯s heart~!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner!¡±


    A voice echoed from above Jill. Upon lifting her head, she saw Hadith waving out of a window from one of the buildings surrounding the training ground.


    ¡°I understand! I¡¯ll be there, soon!¡±


    As the distance was a bit far, when she raised her voice, Hadith did the same.


    ¡°Hurry! I think I¡¯ll go out either tomorrow or the day after!¡±


    He was probably talking about visiting the bakery.


    Jill¡¯s subordinates trembled behind her.


    ¡°W, what timing¡­¡±


    ¡°H, hey, let¡¯s go to His Majesty and give him some advice~! Rho-chan, you¡¯re coming too~!¡±


    ¡°U, ugyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, we can go after confirming the power of the sacred treasure!¡±


    ¡°Uggyuuuuu!¡±


    Zeke rushed after the screaming Rho.


    Hadith unfazed, waved his hand and withdrew his face.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s really in trouble now. To proudly proclaim his plans to go out like that¡­¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, well¡ª¡±


    ¡ªJill shrugged her shoulders and extended her left hand forward. For some reason, Camila panicked.


    ¡°W, wait, Jill-chan~ No way, are you planning to hit His Majesty¡ª¡±


    Infused with magical power, the red and blue jewels embedded within her gold ring transformed into a golden whip. Once all the targets around the edge of the training ground were dealt with, Jill examined the remains which were no giving off smoke.


    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯ll be faster if I use my left hand. If I were to use my right hand, it¡¯d be delayed by a beat. Or, am I getting used to it?¡±


    ¡°J-Jill-chan~ please talk to me!?¡±


    ¡°But this whip is pretty good. I understand why it¡¯s my mother¡¯s preferred weapon. You can tie up your enemies and hit them, or just plain hang them¡­¡±


    ¡°Please look at me~?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m angry.¡±


    Camila cried from behind her, so she turned around. Sure enough, Camila became silent.


    It was the truth¡ªshe wasn¡¯t angry. After all, by uniting an army that had lost its commander despite getting caught in the enemy¡¯s surprise attack, Hadith had saved Radea. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t get angry at him anymore.


    Otherwise, I¡­


    Because she was aware of it, her voice diminished.


    ¡°I think I have to give a proper greeting. That old lady must have been involved in the skirmish with Kratos. Therefore, I want to leave a good impression¡­¡±


    ¡°Jill-chan, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, from what Camila said¡­ I¡¯m sure the person who refused to hand over His Majesty¡¯s belongings is a girl.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, that¡¯s true~¡±


    ¡°His Majesty must¡¯ve been very popular. I know because I¡¯m his wife.¡±


    She just didn¡¯t want her subordinates to see her pouting. Even more for Hadith and Rho.


    Camila was stunned, but then firmly said something.


    ¡°¡­From my perspective, I believe he¡¯s more of a cool neighborhood brother~? It¡¯s not like what you think~¡±


    ¡°¡­But, who knows what would have happened if I was half a month late.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty explained to the people around him that had eloped~? It isn¡¯t like he purposefully hid his marriage~¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t it different?¡±


    After a brief pause, Camila matched Jill¡¯s eye level. Her gaze was both gentle and mature.


    Then, she muttered in a regrettable tone.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m so narrowminded, just like a child.¡±


    ¡°I understand~ you don¡¯t want to be treated like a child by someone you like~¡±


    ¡°¡­Ordinary girls are my natural enemies. Slaying that goddess would be easier.¡±


    Finally, she dropped her shoulders and shrugged. Camila, who was crouching and staring at her, suddenly opened her arms and embraced Jill.


    ¡°Ah, but His Majesty might kill me~¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s nothing. It seems that your expression has improved~¡±


    Camila stood up and put her hands on her waist. She smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Do you feel a bit refreshed~?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go~ His Majesty must be worried~¡±


    When Jill nodded, the golden whip reverted back into being a ring. She suddenly remembered when she saw Camila walking ahead of her.


    ¡°¡ªCamila! Our previous conversation¡ª!¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s a secret from His Majesty, right~?¡±


    Camila turned around and winked to her.


    Jill felt relieved for a moment, but immediately chased after Camila after recalling something.


    ¡°Really? Because sometimes Camila says one thing and does another¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m not trusted~¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, to me, you¡¯re someone with credibility. It¡¯s because Camila cares about me that sometimes you take charge of my relationship.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person~ Now, His Majesty might want me dead~¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that for a while, now. If it¡¯s a duel you want, His Majesty will instant kill you?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Jill-chan still doesn¡¯t understand a man¡¯s heart!¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand.


    However, instead of explaining any further, Camila only laughed.


    ***T/N: When one of your knights is also an Onee-sama.

 CH 166

    The Returnee Noble Lady Attacks His Majesty the Dragon Emperor Translation


    By Antoinette Vanessa January 25, 2022


    He¡¯d come when he decided to. It didn¡¯t matter how mentally prepared she was.


    Then, he suddenly appeared at the bakery. It was similar to how they first met.


    ¡°Ha, Hadith!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, good morning, Ms. Yuna.¡±


    Hadith, wearing a bandanna, mittens, and an apron, came out of the kitchen. The grandmother, who came out of the living room, laughed at Yuna¡¯s surprised expression.


    ¡°This is so sudden, Hadith. Look at how shocked Yuna is.¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s because¡­ uh, is it alright for you to come here!?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    The moment their eyes met, she froze even though she should¡¯ve gotten used to him by then.


    However, when she thought that the emperor of the empire was right in front of her, she tensed up and began overthinking the situation.


    ¡°My apologize. I contacted grandma¡ªbut only last night. No wonder everyone is surprised¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    It was because he was the emperor.


    Everyone was wondering what to do in the future, and not what to do if he truly came.


    ¡°For the time being, I have time until noon tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Until noon tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Tomorrow evening, I¡¯m going to meet the grand duke. I have to leave. After all, if I don¡¯t return, I¡¯ll get yelled at.¡±


    ¡°¡­How troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright. All I need to do is smile.¡±


    Wait, wasn¡¯t that a very important ceremony for that city? One of the cooks working behind Hadith quietly looked away. The other silently continued to work with enlightened eyes.


    The old lady gently hit Yuna¡¯s back.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Yuna-chan, Hadith-chan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hadith was included in her sentence.


    Hadith¡¯s appearance was no different than when he was still working with them a while back. He just smiled with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Am I being a hinderance?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay! I think everyone will be happy you came!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad! I mean, I already know that. Hence, I think older brother Vissel will forgive me for this!¡±


    ¡­Wasn¡¯t his brother the crown prince of the empire?


    However, she decided to just dismiss the question.


    Rather than thinking about that, there was something more pressing.


    I have to hurry up and prepare.


    Although things had calmed down, there were many customers who came to buy the bread from the recipe Hadith left. It was also known as the ¡®Dragon Emperor¡¯s Bread.¡¯


    What would happen if it was revealed that the Dragon Emperor himself was there? Even children could understand. Considering Hadith¡¯s circumstances, concealing his presence shouldn¡¯t be necessary. It wasn¡¯t like she could just tell him to leave, either.


    ¡°Grandma, can you help me a little? I¡¯m sure things will be hectic today¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected.¡±


    The grandma laughed happily at the flustered Yuna.


    Even if she didn¡¯t understand how difficult that day would be, what the old lady had said was correct.


    ***


    ¡°This may be the last time I can come, so let¡¯s make a lot and sell a lot!¡±


    The emperor spoke as if it was an order. But the cooks laughed and nodded to his words. Despite the loneliness, Yuna did the same.


    Before she could worry about the lack of ingredients, a lot of flour and butter were delivered to the back door. The people who came with the delivery were the soldiers who used to refer to Hadith as ¡®Baker.¡¯ Regardless of the fact that Hadith was the emperor, he was still a laidback person.


    He could be heard muttering ¡°My older brother is really smart.¡±


    By the time the store had opened, Hadith had transformed into being a mere baker.


    ¡®It seems that the Dragon Emperor himself is there.¡¯


    In the morning, that rumor quickly spread throughout the city.


    The usual counter no longer sufficed, so she set down a long table outside and created a simple display. That was for the people in the neighborhood to make their purchases. The salary seemed to come from the money that Hadith made the other day.


    As many people were coming, a soldier responsible for patrolling the city had the crowd make lines.


    ¡°Only up to 5 pieces of bread per person. Please make 4 rows. The end should be here.¡±


    ¡°This is freshly baked!¡±


    Occasionally, when Hadith brought out bread from the store, swooning could be heard. Surprisingly, Hadith would look straight at everyone with a friendly smile on his face. Countless women were waving their hands towards him. Even old couples who only planned to admire the sight from afar approached the bakery.


    Yuna tried to not mind the fact that Hadith was the emperor as much as possible. But she felt that she could somewhat understand why Hadith was allowed to come. She didn¡¯t know what Hadith thought of himself¡ªbut it was clear that he was popular.


    She didn¡¯t think that the story had nothing to do with him. But previously, Hadith Theos Rave was famous as the Cursed Emperor. He had only been an emperor for a few years by then, but he wasn¡¯t well received. From the rumors, Yuna had heard that many crown princes had died unnaturally.


    In addition, recently, there were rumors that the emperor had penchant for little girls.


    However, when she gazed upon Hadith¡¯s smile, she didn¡¯t think the rumors were true.


    Being the emperor must be difficult for him¡­


    At the same time, she thought that he was relatable as a person.


    After all, seeing him prepare the bread ordered by the customers, and then seeing him put it in a bag to hand over, Yuna couldn¡¯t help but think;


    He¡¯s a living being. He is a person who lives by doing the same thing as me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He bowed and saw off the customer before roughly looking over what was still on the table. Then, he raised his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the strawberry jam bread is sold out for today!¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    She faltered at to the voice she heard up close.


    The owner of the voice was shorter than expected. Looking down, there stood a pretty girl with blonde hair and purple eyes. She seemed to be in shock.

 CH 167

    The Returnee Noble Lady Attacks His Majesty the Dragon Emperor Translation


    By Antoinette Vanessa January 31, 2022


    The little girl was firmly holding her purse.


    Did she want to buy some strawberry jam bread? Unfortunately, Yuna had just heard that the last strawberry jam bread had been sold. In other words, that particular bread was sold out.


    While leaning slightly, Yuna spoke to the stunned girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It seems that we¡¯ve run out of that one¡­¡±


    ¡°E, even though I was looking forward to that one the most¡­¡±


    ¡°It must have been due to the crowd. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The girl shook her head.


    She probably came in search of truly delicious bread. Many of the guests, especially women, were looking for His Majesty the Emperor rather than the bread. When asked for their order, some customers persistently sought the emperor. Yuna couldn¡¯t help but smile when she realized the little girl came solely to buy bread.


    Yuna¡¯s tone naturally softened.


    ¡°Um, the strawberry jam bread is indeed delicious, but so are the others. As for sweet-tasting ones, I recommend this one. The apple was boiled down as it is. I recommend it due to the crispiness of the dough. Although, it may be a little hard to eat¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right, it looks delicious¡­¡±


    The once dejected girl brightened up a little.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the most popular product¡ªit¡¯s called ¡®Oath Croissant.¡¯¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±


    Yuna presented the product to the astonished girl, wondering if she had never seen a croissant before.


    Then, Yuna connected the ends of the crescent-shaped croissants into a circle. With plenty of candy-like sugar on the surface, it was both sweet and popular with the children.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t only easy to eat, it¡¯s also sweet and delectable. Not to mention, crispy.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll refrain from that one.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Uhm, the strawberry jam bread isn¡¯t going to be made anymore¡­?¡±


    With puppy-like eyes, the girl confirmed that with Yuna.


    Did the girl wanted to eat it that badly?


    Yuna considered checking if there were any leftovers of that bread.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Just in case, I¡¯ll ask the baker.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    With a small voice, the girl tensed once again. Looking behind herself, she saw that Hadith had just emerged with a new batch of bread. He was staring at them.


    What great timing!


    However, when Yuna was about to bring up the issue with Hadith, she realized that something was wrong with Hadith. Hadith was tense. He blinked, his eyes trained towards the girl.


    The girl was petrified like a stone. Whether or not the girl was aware that Hadith was the emperor, freezing before someone so fine-looking should be understandable.


    But, amongst everyone surrounding them who kept calling him, ¡°Your Majesty the Emperor!¡± Why did Hadith decide to focus on that particular girl?


    ¡°She came to buy strawberry jam bread, but it¡¯s sold out.¡±


    For the time being, Yuna decided to explain the situation to Hadith. Hadith smiled back. Yuna blinked.


    For some reason, she felt that his current smile was different¡­ To be precise, it felt sly.


    ¡°Is that so? Welcome.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Instead of answering, the girl averted her gaze for some reason. When he saw it, Hadith laughed and said;


    ¡°Ms. Yuna, we still have the bread that grandma baked, right?¡±


    ¡°W, we do, but she wants strawberry jam bread¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let me pay for it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    While she was confused, Hadith, having placed down a basket of freshly baked bread, took one of the pieces of bread and prepared a bag himself.


    ¡°It comes with a stew. I recommend eating them together. I think the combination will be delicious.¡±


    Whether or not the girl was nervous due to being spoken to, she didn¡¯t answer.


    Yuna also had a hard time closing her mouth.


    Do we even serve any stew¡­?


    ¡°To be more precise, this is exactly the reason why I made the stew. Therefore, please try them together.¡±


    Hadith offered the girl a bag of the grandma¡¯s bread, which Yuna always sold.


    ¡°¡­Strawberry jam bread.¡±


    The girl muttered begrudgingly. She clutched the bag of bread within her arms, which caused Hadith to laugh mischievously.


    ¡°It should be fine, right? You can always eat my bread.¡±


    Their surroundings grew noisier. From the little girl¡¯s head, steam seemed about to erupt. But she soon pursed her lips, raised her head firmly, and placed a bronze coin on the long desk.


    As that was the exact price, she received no change.


    ¡°Stupid Your Majesty!¡±


    Then, the girl proceeded to run away with the bread in her arms.


    Next to the stunned Yuna, Hadith concealed his mouth and began to laugh. The old lady came forth from behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hadith-chan, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Even though I didn¡¯t plan on skipping tomorrow¡¯s greeting. I wonder if she really wanted bread. My wife was among our customers.¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    Hadith didn¡¯t care about the fact that his surrounding could hear him. He spoke once again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she cute? That little girl is my wife.¡±


    Hadith gently laughed, his gaze chasing after the runaway girl.


    She was the wife of His Majesty the Emperor¡ªHer Highness the Dragon Princess. The new grand duke who controlled the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred treasure and who had saved Radea.


    The 11-years-old Dragon Princess.


    Many words came into her mind. But above all, Hadith¡¯s eyes spoke of his love for her. She was sure that he felt happy.


    ¡°But instead of coming to me, she lined up. I guess she really wanted to eat some.¡±


    Hadith appeared to be concealing his laughter, but Yuna shook her head a little.


    I wonder if she was curious about how Hadith is doing and came to visit him¡­


    While the part where the little girl wanted bread might be true, Yuna didn¡¯t think that was what she was most concerned about.


    But Yuna decided to keep silent. She felt sure that the little girl was embarrassed at being found out by Hadith. The little girl must had been frustrated and was in agony. Yuna knew because she was also a girl.

 CH 168

    The Returnee Noble Lady Attacks His Majesty the Dragon Emperor Translation


    By Antoinette Vanessa February 14, 2022


    Jill, who left along with her subordinates, didn¡¯t even glance at them until she reached a street corner some distance away from the bakery.


    Jill shouted.


    ¡°Camila, you lied! You said that His Majesty didn¡¯t serve customers! You said that he wouldn¡¯t notice me even if I were to line up with the customers!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly a lie~? His Majesty doesn¡¯t, in fact, serve the customers. He just comes out from time to time with more bread.¡±


    ¡°B, but he served me!¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, since your captain.¡±


    Due to Zeke¡¯s blunt answer, her face once again turned red. She lamented her situation while hugging the bread to her chest.


    ¡°¡­I, in the end, His Majesty saw me.¡±


    ¡°That is a problem, isn¡¯t it~? Well, apart from that¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªIt isn¡¯t! Not to mention, they ran out of the strawberry jam bread!¡±


    It was as if she snuck to her husband¡¯s workplace. Even thought that wasn¡¯t the case, it was still embarrassing.


    Zeke took the bag of bread from Jill¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Why are you so upset? Shouldn¡¯t you be proud instead? Don¡¯t you like the special treatment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because His Majesty¡­¡±


    In front of the public, he shamelessly stated that Jill was the best.


    Remembering that, Jill covered her flustered face with her hands. Instead of explaining, she groaned once again.


    Back when she was in line, she felt excited. She thought she had outsmarted Hadith and could eat his bread. Although, she heard that he occasionally stepped out of the kitchen with more bread. Regardless, she was worried that he might be overworked. But the fact that he was good-looking worked in his favor. The appearance of Hadith, who meticulously continued to work no matter how high the demand was, was quite refreshing. It was unlike the emperor version of himself.


    Jill was happy to discover another side of Hadith that she hadn¡¯t known.


    All that time, she failed to realize.


    The special way Hadith would see her, would react to her, or would speak to her.


    Upon being discovered by him, she froze. More than that, she was exposed a strange atmosphere. Hadith had exuded it the moment he saw her.


    Of course, that was the Hadith Jill knew.


    It was only then she realized Hadith was only like that when he was with her.


    His Majesty also told me that I can eat his bread anytime! That¡¯s more like it!


    She wouldn¡¯t have noticed Hadith¡¯s ¡®strangeness¡¯ had she only been informed of it.


    On the other hand, she also recalled the childish line she cries out as she fled the scene. She felt ashamed.


    ¡°Oh no, what will those people in the store think¡­¡±


    Even though she had been kindly served, she wasn¡¯t able to even thank the person properly. Due to her embarrassment, she forgot to thank the people who had taken great care of her husband.


    ¡°Everything¡¯ll be fine~ I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll understand~¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily! I blew up! How do I show my face for tomorrow¡¯s greetings?!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, then you should apologize.¡±


    ¡°You are being foolish, Zeke~ Jill-chan wanted to play the role of the perfect wife to that pretty girl who worked with His Majesty~¡±


    Camila¡¯s statement pierced Jill¡¯s chest.


    Zeke scratched the back of his head in annoyance.


    ¡°I mean, what¡¯s the problem? It¡¯d have been worse if captain had actually acted like her usual self.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying! Being able to show her cuteness once in a while is a good change of pace, too~¡±


    ¡°¡­Camila, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re saying I usually have no cuteness at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Ara, Jill-chan, that¡¯s merely your imagination~¡±


    ¡°Uh, Your Highness the Dragon Princess¡­!¡±


    A call was made to the three. Instead of a soldier, it was a young man from the city. Zeke stepped forward to protect Jill, while Camila responded with a smile from beside her.


    ¡°What do you want~? Could you be a resident of Radea~?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, pardon me¡­ I was wondering, if you could¡­¡±


    The young man acted as if he had encountered a bandit. Intimidated by Zeke, the young man almost couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you have something to talk about, speak!¡±


    While Zeke intimidated the man, Camila reassured him so that he¡¯d speak.


    ¡°Earlier today, some unknown people were talking in the bar¡ªby the way, I¡¯m the bar owner.¡±


    ¡°Unknown¡­ maybe they were some sort of bandits.¡±


    ¡°I have no clue, but I overheard them talking about targeting a baker and threatening His Majesty the Emperor¡­ I felt like I should let you guys know¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Jill stepped forward from between Camila and Zeke. She smiled so that the flustered young man could be assured.


    ¡°Calm down and tell us your story.¡±


    ¡°Alright, are you sure? It could be just a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m the Dragon Princess. It¡¯s my duty to protect the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    Therefore, feel free to talk.


    With a relieved expression, the young man bowed his head.

 CH 169

    The Returnee Noble Lady Attacks His Majesty the Dragon Emperor Translation


    By Antoinette Vanessa February 20, 2022


    By evening, all the bread was sold out. Rather, it¡¯d have been weird if they weren¡¯t.


    Someone raised a voice from somewhere, and everyone clapped with smiles. Yuna didn¡¯t even know who announced that they¡¯d be having a banquet that day.


    Everyone brought drinks and food from their homes and gathered in front of the bakery. While sitting on the shop¡¯s floor, the banquet started.


    That was Yuna¡¯s first time getting involved in such a thing after the war. Naturally, it was noisy. Everyone had gathered together to burn firewood, have a feast, and sing under the dark sky. It was as if they were venting out the frustration they had secretly accumulated.


    The reason why they could do that with peace of mind must had been because there were soldiers secretly protecting the group.


    I wonder if they are protecting Hadith.


    Hadith was the one who brought up the idea of them evacuating to a safe place. But in the first place, he was the one who led the soldiers and fought on the front line. Therefore, she decided to not suggest anything obnoxious.


    Besides, it¡¯d be foolish to ask Hadith, who was still wearing an apron, to behave like an emperor. He seemed like an entirely different person. As of the present, he was consulting with the other cooks about their recipes. She was sure that it was for the future of the shop.


    ¡°My, so Hadith can see the Dragon God?¡±


    Above all, the grandma looked happy. When she was lined up on a bench in the corner with Hadith, Yuna felt at home.


    ¡°Yes, the Dragon God has always been with me. Currently, he¡¯s beside grandma.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. If grandpa were still alive, he¡¯d keel over from joy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Grandma¡¯s husband was a soldier, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Meanwhile, Hadith¡¯s wife is the daughter from the Saber Family.¡±


    Yuna, who was drinking cocoa across from them, was shocked at by those words.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s a family from Kratos. A really influential one at that¡­


    While she was thinking, the grandma laughed.


    ¡°If grandpa were to know about that, he¡¯d take out a spear and say, ¡®The enemy is attacking from the other side of the Rakia Mountains!¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­Does grandma hate the Saber Family?¡±


    ¡°Well, Hadith-chan¡­ In the Rave Empire, only a few people would say that they like them. Especially when you live in the border. For those of the Rave Empire who have to protect Noitral, Leirzatz, and Radea all at once, that family may as well be a den of monsters.¡±


    After sipping her tea, the grandma continued.


    ¡°If we could get along, then that¡¯ll be encouraging, but¡­¡±


    Hadith, who had been contemplating her words for a moment, said¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they are fighting for Kratos, as well. All in all, it¡¯s a difficult issue.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°First of all, I have to find a way to prevent anymore fighting.¡±


    ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°For a thousand years, it¡¯s been an unattainable dream. A lot of people have died because of it.¡±


    The grandma suddenly lifted her gaze.


    ¡°While the empire is important, war is miserable¡­¡±


    Yuna also looked up at her grandma¡¯s distant gaze. Beyond the darkening sky were the Rakia Mountains¡ªthe border separating them from the Kingdom of Kratos.


    ¡°If Hadith-chan says that he can do it, then I will believe him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    On the other hand, there was something difficult she needed to ask. It was quite important.


    ¡°Can I meet your wife?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Basking in the light of the firewood, Hadith laughed. Towards his knowing gaze, Yuna lifted her head.


    ¡°I will bring you some food.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    After she sent off, she went towards a table full of food.


    I see, the Dragon Princess hails from Kratos¡­


    The skirmish with Kratos happened a long time ago. Yuna, who hadn¡¯t experienced the war, didn¡¯t feel like it made sense for Kratos to be considered an enemy kingdom. Nevertheless, not too long ago, there was a fuss concerning exactly that. Recently, she also heard that Kratos had intervened in the escape of a particular aide.


    On the other hand, when she recalled the girl she saw during the day, she thought that the girl was quite pretty.


    It was a very difficult situation. She sighed and then went to pick up a tray.


    Hm?


    The tray fell to her feet. Before she realized it, a knife was being drawn to her neck. Her scream alarmed the people around her.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    Only when someone yelled in her ear did she realize that she had been caught. An arm was squeezing her neck. She was at a loss.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the emperor!?¡±


    ¡°If you still value this girl¡¯s life, don¡¯t move!¡±


    Several men, mainly the man who seized Yuna, took out their weapons and shouted. He must had disguised himself as a resident. She could see that her grandma¡¯s face had turned blue.


    ¡°Yuna!¡±


    ¡°Grand¡­ ma¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen up, cancel tomorrow¡¯s coronation ceremony, then¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, her view was obscured. When she felt that the arm restraining her was gone, she dove to the ground. She raised her upper body as she turned around. The man who grabbed her had collapsed. A small silhouette descended from the roof, unto the head of the man who previously seized Yuna.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    The men who were pointing their weapons towards everyone suddenly turned them to the girl who suddenly appeared within the circle of men.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, stay still.¡±


    The girl, who looked into Yuna¡¯s eyes spoke and shook her left hand in circular motion. In a flash, the armed men fell over as if their feet had been scooped up from under them. It had been caused by a golden whip. It tied around ankles of the fallen men to create a string of beads.


    ¡°Zeke, Camila, catch those who escaped! Help the soldiers there to detain them! Raise your weapons!¡±


    After the girl who stood up dashingly declared her instructions, she extended her hand to Yuna.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°N, no..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    She felt a little doubtful due to the girl¡¯s small stature, but she was grateful for the help. Naturally, she remembered the face of the girl¡ª


    ¡ªThe Dragon Princess¡­


    While she was still disoriented, the Dragon Princess even helped her tidy her clothes.


    ¡°Thank you very much¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand the shock you are feeling.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright!?¡±


    Hadith ran through the noisy crowd. Yuna turned around and nodded.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m alright, the Dragon Princess helped me.¡±


    ¡°I have to go and lead the soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    In front of the surprised Yuna, the girl tried to leave. However, Hadith grabbed her by the collar and picked her up¡ª


    ¡°¡ªJill.¡±


    That was her name.


    At the same time, that was also Yuna¡¯s first time hearing the Dragon Princess¡¯ name.

 CH 170

    By Antoinette Vanessa February 27, 2022


    ¡°What is it, Your Majesty? I¡¯m busy¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat a relief!¡±


    Hadith sighed while leaning his forehead against the waist of the girl he was holding up. The girl fell into an awkward silence.


    Yuna had only ever seen Hadith¡¯s smile. Therefore, she was at a loss when she saw his sadness.


    ¡°Ever since I heard suspicious people were moving around, I had tightened security. So why did you escape?¡±


    ¡°Why, you ask¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡°Their target is you, the grand duke. I already told you to not leave the castle¡ªbut you did.¡±


    Instead of answering, the girl averted her gaze. Hadith kept glaring at her.


    ¡°In fact, I already instructed some guards to keep watch over you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, General South¡¯s men. I thought they would be stronger than that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t beat them up! Didn¡¯t Camila and Zeke stop you?¡±


    ¡°They are my subordinates.¡±


    ¡°What useless Dragon Knights of the Dragon Princess! ¡­Are they even aware that you¡¯re the Dragon Princess?¡±


    ¡°Of course they are, which is why they let me go. It¡¯s my duty to protect Your Majesty.¡±


    Hadith staggered. Yuna rushed to his aid.


    ¡°Hadith! Are you alright!?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m alright¡­ but her boldness is also my weakness¡­¡±


    What does that mean?


    Next to Yuna, who tilted her head, the Dragon Princess stood up after having leaped from Hadith¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything more? Your Majesty, you¡¯re getting in the way of my work.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you¡¯re going to treat the person you¡¯re protecting!? Why don¡¯t you give your greeting while you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    Hadith stepped forward and soon caught hold of his Dragon Princess once again.


    ¡°I will introduce you to grandma.¡±


    ¡°Eh, but tomorrow¡¯s plan¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t accept no. You have to stay.¡±


    ¡°But Rho is at the castle¡­¡±


    ¡°Which is more important? That foolish dragon or me?¡±


    ¡°Which is more important, you say¡­ So, Your Majesty, is it alright for me to ignore your heart?¡±


    ¡°¡­S, sorry, as I thought, please take care of us both¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, I shall return. ¡­Besides, this is not proper.¡±


    While Yuna, who could only listen to their conversation as she followed from behind, blinked, Hadith stopped.


    ¡°This is grandma we¡¯re speaking of, she must be taking into considering the fact that I am from the Kratos-Saber Family. Not to mention, this is the border.¡±


    Another difficult topic. But above all, Yuna was surprised a girl that young could possess such immense consideration.


    Thus, she laughed as if troubled.


    ¡°If I were told that such a child is His Majesty¡¯s wife and would become the Grand Duke, I¡¯d be filled with worry. I, myself, would like to give a proper greeting.¡±


    ¡°That kind of thing¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªHadith-chan.¡±


    Perhaps chasing after Hadith, grandma approached them slowly.


    ¡°Is that child your wife?¡±


    Hadith stared at the grandma and the girl alternately before nodding. The girl sighed as if she had expected that. From Hadith¡¯s arms, she leaped and stood before the grandma.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Jill Saber.¡±


    Her profile was dignified. While she was showing a bitter smile, she didn¡¯t look too bad. But just a while ago, Yuna had heard a part of the girl¡¯s anxiety. She didn¡¯t think that the girl was as she seemed, and became nervous.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really young. How old are you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m 11-years-old.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, how wonderful.¡±


    The girl responded to the question. In the meantime, Hadith was beaming.


    Her grandma continued with a smile.


    ¡°I met grandpa in a matchmaking session when I was an adult. Grandpa had a childhood friend whom he had been together with since they were little.¡±


    Although the story sounded familiar, Yuna had no idea what the story entailed.


    ¡­The girl must had thought the same. As if confused, Jill nodded vaguely.


    ¡°I, I see, that¡¯s¡ªumm, complicated¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. His childhood friend knew everything about him. Moreover, even though they were man and woman, they were best friends. They were like family. Do you understand? Because of that, I felt very frustrated. Also, due to the fact that grandpa was five years older than me, I ended up feeling like an extra.¡±


    ¡°O, okay¡­¡±


    The girl was nodding back in a diplomatic manner. The grandma then slowly reached out for the girl¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly happy for you, Hadith-chan. You get to be alone with your wife while she is this cute.¡±


    The girl¡¯s purple eyes went wide.


    Looking up at the grandma, Hadith quickly embraced the girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Well, when we first met, Jill was about this tall. You see? About the height of my abdomen¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªHold up, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°But as of the present, she¡¯s this tall¡­¡ª¡±


    Hadith pointed under his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s only slightly, but she¡¯s getting taller.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but since you¡¯re 11-years-old, she¡¯s around the age where she¡¯ll grow steadily.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it, but I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s shoulders dropped. Grandma smirked mischievously.


    ¡°Are you worrying about when she becomes a beautiful woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but even now, she¡¯s both cute and awesome!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s tough, but it¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s better to be together all the time, don¡¯t you think so, too?¡±


    The girl, who was asked, blinked then answered meekly.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s a shame that I couldn¡¯t see His Majesty when he was still a child¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, you not seeing me during that phase of my life is alright¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m delighted I was able to meet His Majesty now, instead of six years later.¡±


    Why six years later?


    Do those words have a profound meaning?


    That was a future story that had nothing to do with Yuna. Them being able to become lovers and get married six years later wouldn¡¯t be strange. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning behind those words.


    ¡°Everyone gets old. As of the present, everyone is currently at their prime.¡±


    Perhaps feeling nervous, the girl leaned forward a little.


    ¡°A, also, the bread from this afternoon was very delicious!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m happy to hear that.¡±


    ¡°I understand why His Majesty recommended them to me! Can I buy a lot tomorrow to take home?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Jill, umm¡­ what about my bread?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s bread can always be eaten later! I can only buy grandmother¡¯s bread at Radea!¡±


    ¡°B, but of course¡­¡±


    She laughed at Hadith¡¯s face which appeared a little depressed.


    On the other hand, Yuna felt lonely.


    Bread that could only be brought from Radea. Both that girl and Hadith would eventually leave.


    I heard that the Grand Duke of Radea will be inaugurated tomorrow.


    Then, would they be leaving the day after tomorrow or a little further? It was a story of the future that would eventually arrive.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do our best tomorrow.¡±


    Hence, grandma¡¯s words echoed in Yuna¡¯s heart.

 CH 171

    The Returnee Noble Lady Attacks His Majesty the Dragon Emperor Translation


    By Antoinette Vanessa March 21, 2022


    The Dragon Princess, Jill, soon blended into the banquet. Everything was truly scrumptious. She ate everything. At the same time, everyone also handed her heaps of food. Perhaps due to the influence of alcohol or the baker, those who were initially scrambling for food were struck by the appearance of a girl stuffing her mouth. Jill got used to their gazes in no time.


    Neither Yuna nor those surrounding her could stop laughing at Hadith¡¯s easy-to-understand jealousy. He grew more and more frustrated as more people fed his wife.


    Jill was truly a normal and adorable girl.


    However, Jill was also going be the main actor in the coronation of the Grand Duke of Radea. Apparently, she also had to give a speech. Not long ago, she apologized for not having properly memorized it yet. Therefore, was repeating it over and over again to the point that Yuna and everyone else memorized the Dragon Princess¡¯ speech.


    At the same time, that girl was powerful enough to defeat both the intoxicated and rude with a single blow. Those who had tried to hinder the coronation of the Grand Duke of Radae were captured. During the previous commotion, only Yuna was taken hostage. Thus, the banquet concluded safely.


    Jill would be staying at the grandma¡¯s house with Hadith. By the time she had finished eating breakfast, she was picked up by soldiers from the castle.


    When she left the front door, Yuna handed over the belongings the grandma had been looking after for Hadith. Hadith himself received it.


    ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±


    Hadith, who had removed his apron and had his soldiers lying in wait behind him, held the image of an emperor. Nevertheless, he was still the same Hadith who had worked in the bakery.


    Yuna no longer thought that he had changed. She felt the loneliness of parting, but no loneliness of loss.


    The smiles of the neighbors and cooks who came to see them off proved that Yuna wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you for your help.¡±


    Next to Hadith, Jill bowed.


    Yuna whispered.


    ¡°¡­Do your best in the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Yes, about that, Yuna¡­¡±


    Jill¡¯s voice was so faint, Yuna had to crouch a little and bring her ears closer. Jill asked in a small voice, as if worried the surroundings would over hear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any feelings towards His Majesty, right?¡±


    It¡¯d be rude to snort in the face of the Dragon Princess


    ¡°N, no, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I, is that so? I¡¯m sorry, I heard some strange rumors¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. You must¡¯ve been worried. It must¡¯ve been difficult. You are such a serious child.¡±


    Jill blinked. With that kind of expression, her cuteness was emphasized. Jill looked kind of happy.


    ¡°Not to mention, all Hadith thinks about is you.¡±


    ¡°R, really?!¡±¡¯


    ¡°Hadith-chan.¡±


    Yuna withdrew because her grandmother had appeared. The grandma took Hadith¡¯s hand with a gentle laugh.


    ¡°Come play anytime.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be difficult for you to sneak out next time.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s eyes went wide. Jill was silently glaring at him.


    ¡°Do your best, Your Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    Although he felt like smiling bitterly, Hadith still showed a gentle smile in the end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma.¡±


    Hadith, who knelt gracefully, dropped a kiss on the grandma¡¯s cheek.


    Afterwards, all of them returned to their respective places.


    Hadith, who appeared at the coronation ceremony specially held at the temple of Radea that evening, was a fine emperor no matter how one were to look at him. The girl he was holding was also being cheered. There was no trace of that little girl who hugged bread to herself.


    However, Yuna and the others knew.


    Placing people on a pedestal was easy. But in reality, they were just the same as them¡ªthey were also living beings who could laugh and have worries.


    Not to mention¡­


    ¡°¡ªIn the name of the Dragon God Rave, I shall make a declaration! I¡¯ll wield the Dragon Princess¡¯ sacred treasure and protect this land of Radea with reason!!¡±


    The surroundings, who were watching the declaration of the Dragon Princess with bathed breath, roared in excitement. For them to be moved to the point of screaming, Jill must surely be happy.


    ¡®Hurray to Grand Duke Radea¡ª! Hurray to His Majesty the Dragon God and His Majesty the Emperor¡ª!¡¯


    As voices erupted one after another, Hadith picked up Jill and they waved their hands together as if to show off.


    Hadith, who spotted Yuna, winked. But it was probably her mind playing a trick on her.


    Yuna was the last to see the royal couple.


    She wanted to visit the imperial capital of Raelm someday. However, it wasn¡¯t an easy distance to travel. Nevertheless, her grandmother planned to attend the wedding of the Dragon Emperor. Therefore, there must be something she could do.


    Besides, a cook would be taking over her grandmother¡¯s bakery.


    I hope they have their honeymoon soon.


    Was that too early?


    But if they did, she¡¯ll be sure to give them her grandmother¡¯s bread.


    For the royal couple who had protected the empire and the sky, they would ensure delicious bread was available.

 CH 172.1

    ¡°Your Majesty, could you dance with my daughter?¡±


    Jill, who was trying to choose between roast beef or lobster, accidentally overheard the conversation behind her.


    ¡°She has been waiting for the night where she could see His Majesty in a person. If not for this amicable party, such dream wouldn¡¯t have come true. By all means, it¡¯s for the sake of my daughter¡¯s future study.¡±


    The daughter, whose back was pushed by her father, blushed fervently and shrank before His Majesty the Emperor.


    She appears to be about 16-years-old.


    Hadith smiled softly when he saw the nervous lady.


    ¡°If I may.¡±


    ¡°R, really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The stuttering lady didn¡¯t appear to harbor any ulterior motives. As Jill was reaching such a conclusion, she discovered Hadith was kneeling towards her. He reached for her cheek.


    ¡°Jill, see you later.¡±


    By the time she had regained her senses, it was too late. In a fluid manner, Hadith had landed a kiss on her cheek. While bowing with a gracefulness that¡¯d fuel the dreams of a thousand maidens, Hadith received the lady¡¯s hand and guided her to the center of the floor.


    ¡­I was ambushed again.


    Jill rubbed her cheek.


    As of the present, many small evening parties were being held at the imperial castle in the Sky City of Raelm. It was for the purpose of dispelling the restlessness that came about from to the civil war, and also to help Jill, who was now Hadith¡¯s official fianc¨¦e, become accustomed to socializing.


    Anyway, she was very grateful because those parties allowed children to participate. She disliked the idea of having to stay at home, especially considering the outstanding delicacies that could be found at them. For example, the roast beef right in front of her.


    However, the height difference between Jill and Hadith prevented them from dancing. Because of that, young ladies rushed to dance with His Majesty the Emperor who was without a dance partner despite being at an evening ball.


    In the first place, Hadith was a friendly individual who dreamed of making a 100 friends. He wouldn¡¯t refuse anyone who approached him. Instead, he encouraged it. He danced with many instead of any specific few to avoid creating weird rumors. Because Hadith was¡­ Hadith, he had grown popular. He could recall the faces and names of various distinguished aristocrats. As a result, more and more people were swayed because they were remembered by the emperor.


    Which is a good thing, by the way.


    Moreover, whether Hadith did anything or something trivial happened, he would always notify Jill. It was more so when he was about to dance with someone. It was to signify that the Dragon Princess was his number one priority no matter what. However, he didn¡¯t ask for Jill¡¯s permission. It was a combination of the emperor¡¯s authority and his respect to the Dragon Princess.


    Hadith was an emperor. It was fine. She was proud that he had grown popular.


    ¡­Still.


    ¡°At this rate, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from hanging His Majesty to the chandelier using the sacred treasure¡­ What do I do, now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely that idea that you should hang up.¡±


    Natalie retorted such to Jill who consulted with her during an afternoon tea party. Frida, who brought a stuffed animal as usual, blinked numerous times. It was a regular tea party for the Rave royal girls. Even Elynsia, the general of the Rave Empire, attended from time to time.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ but, Hadith-nii-chan only ever see Jill-nee-chan alone¡­¡±


    Frida blushed and looked down, perhaps embarrassed to have said that. Usually, upon hearing that, Jill would share the same reaction, as well. But that day, she only sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think His Majesty is having an affair. There¡¯s no doubt about that. Besides, he takes good care of me¡­ Still, I¡¯m dissatisfied.¡±


    ¡°For the time being, you should stop having those couple quarrels at the parties, Jill-chan~¡±


    ¡°If the Dragon Princess were to be imprisoned under the suspicion of attempting to assassinate the Dragon Emperor, bad rumors would spread¡­¡±


    Camila and Zeke, who were guarding the doorway as the knights of the Dragon Princess, butted in. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be allowed. However, because Natalie and Frida had allowed them, they sometimes joined in the conversations.


    ¡°I know¡­ But I¡¯m angry! It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s bad habit!¡±


    To Jill, who stood up while clenching her fist, Frida¡¯s eyes went round while Natalie could only cup her cheek.


    ¡°By the way, does Hadith-nii-chan visit you at night?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t! As such, it has fallen to me to do it!¡±


    ¡°¡­No, Jill-chan, in the first place, it¡¯ll be troublesome for us if you do~¡±


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s only to be expected that the emperor doesn¡¯t visit you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®only to be expected¡¯!? Are you saying that I have no sex appeal!?¡±


    Jill glared at her two subordinates who were being wet blankets. The two immediately fell into a fluster.


    ¡°Sex appeal¡­ in the first place, you¡¯re at the age where such a thing is impossible!¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible!¡±


    ¡°Jill-chan, calm down~? See, have some delicious sweets~!¡±


    ¡°I can eat sweets without being told!¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ does Jill-nee-chan want to bother Hadith-nii-chan?¡±


    Because of Frida¡¯s question, Jill¡¯s swelling emotions suddenly deflated.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not necessarily the case, what I want is¡­¡±


    She sat in her chair as she pondered for the right words.


    Hadith, who had returned as the sole hero of Radea, had changed. Jill already knew from the start that he¡¯d be able to do it. Still, despite being happy for him, she also hated the notion very much.


    Ordinary girls were her natural enemies. The budding anxiety she felt in Radea was getting bigger and bigger.


    Jill groaned while clenching her fist.


    ¡°I wish it were the goddess instead¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t say such scary things~!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the goddess, I can beat her to pulp! But, when it comes to other ordinary, pretty, girls, I can¡¯t beat them¡­¡±


    Everyone stared at Jill as she became depressed.


    Jill slammed her fist against the table.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I hold a marriage martial arts tournament for His Majesty!? I¡¯ll do my best to be the champion!¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, the prize for the victor will be His Majesty himself?¡±


    ¡°If such is the condition, no one other than the goddess would want to participate~¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Jill-nee-chan, even though Hadith-nii-chan is truly fond of you, you¡¯re jealous¡­?¡±


    ***T/N: J-Jill-chan, if the chefemperor truly lost control over your sex appeals, then my hands would also involuntarily dials the 911¡­

 CH 172.2

    The Returnee Noble Lady Attacks His Majesty the Dragon Emperor Translation


    By Antoinette Vanessa April 20, 2022


    Frida¡¯s statement made Jill.


    ¡°It¡¯s different! Well, it may be true, but no, I¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t confident in yourself.¡±


    Natalie blatantly stated that as she twirled the straw of her fruit juice.


    ¡°When it comes to Hadith, his personality and behavior are excellent. Although there¡¯s an issue with the age gap, I believe that only the goddess can fight against you on equal footing.¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s the goddess, I can easily beat her.¡±


    ¡°If so, why don¡¯t you have confidence? You can easily defeat the strongest enemy.¡±


    Frida smiled at Jill. She was confused because she had never once thought about it that way.


    ¡°Jill-nee-chan, is cool¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, but combat is the only thing I¡¯m good at¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you fighting for?¡±


    Jill was confused at Natalie¡¯s blatant question.


    ¡°As I thought, should I host a marriage martial arts tournament¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just leave that idea behind! For the time being, stand up!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At Natalie¡¯s command of, Jill up off the chair and stood upright.


    Natalie sighed as Jill tensely waited.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cooperate with you at the next party.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Well, recently Hadith-nii has been acting too cool. I want to spite him.¡±


    Despite feeling that she had missed something, Jill nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, to spite His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°U, uh¡­ why do want you annoy Hadith-nii-chan¡­ that¡¯s not good¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯ve shut your brother Listeard out of your room to the point he¡¯s been apologizing for three days and three nights!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that His Highness Listeard?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Frida, whose eyes widened as she laughed, clenched her stuffed animal with all her might. Magical power coursed through her entire body. Everyone except Natalie was struck by it.


    ¡°Because he was bad¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what exactly are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°If I may add, hanging him from the chandelier is out of the question, okay~?¡±


    Zeke and Camila couldn¡¯t help but add in.


    ¡°Seriously, just fight like an ordinary girl. By that, I mean through your dress and makeup.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Natalie suddenly stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you my makeup.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my~ makeup, it is~ I shall help, too~¡±


    Natalie stared at Camila who excitedly raised his hand.


    ¡°No, boys are forbidden. Knowing you, you¡¯d just cut corners.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    ¡°B, but she¡¯s still a kid~?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re actually perfect material. The way you stand is very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Frida smiled at Jill, who was surprised by the unexpected praise.


    ¡°After all, Jill-nee-chan is cool and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Hadith-nii has been saying nothing but how she¡¯ll grow into a beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ His Majesty is just overestimating me. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll grow taller. But as for beauty¡­ I¡¯m not really sure.¡±


    Besides, she was told by Hadith himself, six years later, that she was unappealing.


    Ugh, remembering it makes me upset¡­


    Knowing what would happen in the future was difficult.


    ¡°Now is our chance to surprise Hadith-nii. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been letting his guard down.¡±


    But the future would change.


    ¡°If we attack him with this timing, we¡¯ll surely see something interesting?¡±


    It was a surprise attack operation.


    Jill wasn¡¯t confident at all. Still, she nodded.


    ***T/N: B, but Jill¡¯s 11 yo, if there¡¯s any dude who¡¯s charmed by 11 yo wearing make up then I¡­ no, the FBI will¡­

 CH 173

    By Antoinette Vanessa April 27, 2022


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jill?¡±


    When Hadith had asked the knights of the Dragon Princess who had come on their own, they showed dubious expressions.


    ¡°It seems that she¡¯ll be late~¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual for Jill to be late. She¡¯s always excited to eat.¡±


    The evening party was about to commence. When Hadith got up from the sofa, the costume clerk who instantly appeared helped him put on a cloak. After checking his appearance on the mirror, all he had to do was enter the venue.


    Hadith, who confirmed the time through the wall clock, turned to Camila and Zeke.


    ¡°Tell her that there¡¯ll be roasted pork today.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s impossible~ we are not allowed to go in or out~¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    The melancholic Camila gave Hadith sigh, who blinked in turn.


    ¡°¡­Princess Natalie kicked me out~ Even though I wanted to help~ If it¡¯s this bear, it¡¯s still fine, but isn¡¯t her kicking me out terrible~?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a bear?¡±


    ¡°Then, what about Jill¡¯s escort?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be with the two princesses. Therefore, she¡¯ll be directly escorted by Her Highness Elynsia.¡±


    In other words, Hadith¡¯s precious wife would be going alongside his sisters.


    Thinking about the composition, Hadith frowned.


    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t Jill be the one escorting them instead?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re supposed to be there when they enter the venue~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the important Dragon Princess become an escort for no reason.¡±


    Hadith found the strong Jill to be dependable. His heart would beat faster whenever she pulled some cool stun. Since the Dragon Princess was the one who protected the Dragon Emperor, it was only expected for her to be strong.


    However, if she went too far, some people would misunderstand. They¡¯d think of her as nothing but a soldier.


    After all, his wasn¡¯t the only passionate, watchful, gaze that was directed at Jill. When people saw how she beamed at the sight of food, some were tempted to take advantage of her naivety. There was no saying that they wouldn¡¯t take advantage of the Dragon Princess loathing towards her childish self. No matter how much Jill had proved her strength, some only considered her a brute.


    I don¡¯t want to force Jill, it¡¯s difficult¡­


    ¡°¡­Because sometimes, she truly appears like a child.¡±


    Hadith smiled bitterly at Rave, who spoke from within his chest.


    It¡¯s just that, it¡¯ll take time. Sometimes, it¡¯s more convenient this way.


    ¡°Well, better than being manipulated.¡±


    While the Dragon Princess wasn¡¯t an enemy, she was still a child. No matter how much the Dragon Emperor cherished her, she still couldn¡¯t get pregnant. As such, the Dragon Emperor was properly looking at other ladies. Soon, he¡¯d find a child to be unsatisfactory¡ª


    ¡ªif Hadith managed to make everyone believe that, Jill would be exposed to less danger.


    Vissel had the child Jill attend the evening balls not only because he wanted her to get used to them, but also because he still despised her. Listeard and the others found the issue complicated because they didn¡¯t want to yet put such a burden on the child Jill. Hadith silently acknowledged their concern.


    ¡°The fight of women is scary.¡±


    Rave¡¯s conclusion seemed to be about right.


    ¡°I wonder if Jill is tired of attending evening parties. Maybe, it¡¯s coming to be time to have a leisurely lunch or go on a picnic so she can rest.¡±


    His muttering was drowned by the sound of the trumpet announcing the emperor¡¯s arrival. Rave came out of his chest.


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you perhaps tired of acting nice?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m fine. Both Vissel and Listeard will help me and make the needed adjustments.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ don¡¯t sit on my shoulder, you¡¯re heavy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m planning to eat something today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat without permission. If food disappears into thin air just like that, it¡¯ll raise a ruckus.¡±


    As he entered the venue while talking with Rave, applause rose. Whether or not he was listening to Hadith¡¯s advice, Rave casually flew away.


    Listeard arrived beside Hadith. Hadith sighed and accepted a drink for the time being.


    ¡°What happened to Lady Jill, Hadith?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be taking some time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Frida will be attending, as well. Let¡¯s conclude this early.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Frida getting used to it?¡±


    It was Vissel who called out to them from behind. Listeard turned around.


    ¡°She¡¯s only 8-years-old. Merely showing her face will suffice.¡±


    ¡°What an overprotective brother you are. Hadith, are you tired?¡±


    Hadith smiled at Vissel who gently asked the same thing as Rave.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, my brother.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens, just talk to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Now who is the one being overprotective.¡±


    ¡°Did you say something, Listeard?¡±


    As the three casually conversed, Hadith could sense that someone was approaching.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s the child I¡¯ve danced with before. Oh, she got pushed away¡­ Should I help her? Except, won¡¯t that lead to her getting bullied even more?


    As he overthought it, he began to feel exhausted. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. At least, until Jill grew up, that was the only way to go.


    A trumpet rang to inform the arrival of the Rave royal family. The sound blocked his thoughts.


    Ah, his cute bride had arrived. Surprisingly, with that thought alone, he felt that he could do his best again. What a simpleton he was.


    Thinking so, he turned around.


    ***T/N: LOL the fact that the Emperor now hosts some kiddies party like your local Texas chain¡­

 CH 174.1

    The Returnee Noble Lady Attacks His Majesty the Dragon Emperor Translation


    By Antoinette Vanessa May 14, 2022


    174.1 The Endless Surprise Attack Operation (3)


    Jill, who had officially become Hadith¡¯s fianc¨¦e, had knights, but no maids or a lady-in-waiting. Because of the imperial castle¡¯s lack of personnel, and Jill¡¯s own lack of backing, some time was needed before she¡¯d have any.


    Therefore, Jill was being helped by a servant prepared by Elynsia on a daily basis. However, Natalie told her that shouldn¡¯t be possible in the first place.


    ¡°I mean, this is Elynsia-ane, you know¡ª!? Shouldn¡¯t that be obvious¡ª!?¡± Said Natalie.


    ¡°Natalie, I can hear you¡­¡± Said Elynsia.


    ¡°At the evening party that Elynsia can¡¯t miss, an elite care group will be dispatched by Duke Noitral. I can rely on them.¡± Said Jill.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Elynsia spoke with a distant gaze. ¡°I refuse to depend on them every time, but¡­ Even if I were to escape, they¡¯d catch me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m surprised to see such a side to Elynsia-ane, someonewho¡¯s supposed to be a dignified and graceful princess. I don¡¯t know who this person is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hee¡­¡±


    In front of the impressed Jill, Natalie stood tall with a smile for some reason.


    ¡°But we won¡¯t lose.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Behind Natalie, who had clapped, a bunch of smiling servants appeared.


    Afterwards, Jill could barely recall anything.


    All she could remember was that the preparation started from morning, and also her feelings of sympathy towards Elynsia.


    Showering, polishing, wiping, make up, tapping, swaying around here and there¡ª


    ¡ªBefore she noticed it, the sun was setting. She didn¡¯t know why despite the fact that they had started from morning, it still hadn¡¯t finished, yet.


    I¡¯m¡­ tired¡­


    For lunch, she only had water and bread.


    ¡°No matter how hungry you are, don¡¯t touch the food at the dinner party. Otherwise, it¡¯ll ruin your makeup!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the energy to do that¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand how you must feel¡­ But that¡¯s the way it is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Fetch me a mirror. Okay, open your eyes.¡±


    Jill gently opened her eyes, which had been closed for a long time due to makeup and fatigue.


    At first, she wondered who that was standing before her.


    However, as she blinked, the girl reflected inside the mirror did the same.


    ¡°¡­Eh? Eh, could it be, me¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Natalie, who appeared from behind, nodded with satisfaction. Frida, who came along as well, beamed.


    ¡°Jill nee-chan, you look lovely¡­!¡±


    At the same time, Natalie¡¯s maids, who had been attending to Jill the whole time, raised their voices.


    ¡°What do you think, Lady Natalie¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Will this increase the budget for our palace¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Natalie, is that your true objective¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­I merely wish for it to be increased.¡±


    To help escort Jill, Elynsia arrived. She laughed upon seeing Jill¡¯s reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Now this is the level of beauty that¡¯ll make me involuntarily kneel and reach out to. By the way, is that a wig?¡±


    ¡°You are correct. We need it if we want to achieve this much.¡±


    Jill touched the tip of her hair which extended down to her waist. It was the same color as her actual hair. Therefore, it seemed as if her hair had grown suddenly. She then touched her cheeks. It still felt like flesh. The makeup had given her a three-dimensional look. She had a smoother contour than usual. Her eyebrows had been trimmed to a thin shape. Because of the additional layer of eyelashes, her eyes seemed deeper than they actually were.


    Her outfit was completely different from usual. She wore a simple calm color. There were adornments such as lace hanging from her chest and also her hem. Perhaps the reason why she felt that it looked childish was because of the puffy skirt. However, the skirt only reached below her knees.


    ¡°Is showing my legs alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright because the main attendees of today¡¯s ball aren¡¯t male. Besides, if you¡¯re short, long skirts won¡¯t look good on you. It¡¯ll be better to maintain the length to below your knees and it¡¯ll be best to wear high-heels. Jill, try to stand up. Be careful, the heels are higher than usual.¡±


    ¡°O, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Elynsia-ane, lend me a hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Princess, this way, please.¡±


    With the help of Elynsia, who was smiling, Jill stood up quietly. At the same time, the girl reflected within the mirror also did the same.


    Jill finally acknowledged it¡ª


    ¡ªthat girl is me.


    Natalie, who had finished preparing well before she knew it, nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think you¡¯ll have no problem walking, but do tread carefully. Make sure that your posture is straight.¡± Said Natalie.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Said Jill.


    ¡°Then, shall we go?¡± Asked Natalie.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m a little nervous, but I think I can manage somehow¡­¡± Said Jill.


    ¡°After all, if you have good motor nerves and core, you can walk beautifully even with high heels. The same is true for Elynsia-ane, despite her dislikes for high-heels.¡±


    ¡°I can always teach you everything about self-defense.¡±


    Natalie frowned at Elynsia¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need it! Anyway, time to go.¡±


    ¡°E, eh, already¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time, but it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s better to be fashionably late.¡±


    ***T/N: I just can¡¯t picture how pretty a 11 yo will turn out like after a grand makeover. Should I google it? Will that get me into FBI suspect list? Or is she as fashionable as Amu Hinamori?

 CH 174.2

    By Antoinette Vanessa May 21, 2022


    But, my mental preparation¡ª!


    Before Jill could say anything, Natalie screamed.


    ¡°Listen, if you wait too long, you¡¯ll just get more worn out. So I¡¯m going to show you off and then go home.¡±


    ¡°O, okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I talk to you, just smile and don¡¯t open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°S, smile¡­ like this?!¡±


    ¡°No, it should be more composed than that. Yes, like that, you seem more like a beautiful girl.¡±


    ¡­I think I will just nod most of the time.


    Like that, surrounded by Natalie and the others, Jill reached the door of the venue.


    Feeling extremely nervous, Jill folded her hands in front of her chest.


    ¡°I, I will be fine, right? W, what if I get laughed at¡­¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°B, but, what if His Majesty doesn¡¯t recognize me¡­¡±


    ¡­There was no way he¡¯ll be able to resist looking at Jill.


    Frida grinned while saying so from beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m sure Hadith onii-chan will understand.¡±


    ¡°E, even if he does, how should I answer if he asks me why I am wearing a wig?!¡±


    ¡°Jill, why don¡¯t you just close your eyes? I will escort you.¡±


    When she blinked, Natalie was nodding towards her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to get cold feet due to everyone staring, then just close your eyes. All you need to do is walk straight ahead.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, maybe, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Once I see Hadith, I will give you a signal to open your eyes.¡±


    At his mention, her heart leaped. Jill looked down to suppress the feeling.


    ¡°Alright, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡±


    A trumpet resounded.


    Taking a deep breath, Jill closed her eyes. Elynsia¡¯s escorting was flawless, and she didn¡¯t feel anxious in the slightest.


    But her heart was making a lot of noise.


    This is so unlike me¡­ Why am I like this?!


    Even if she looks a little grown up, Jill was still 11-years-old, as she would still be tomorrow and the day after. Even if she were to surprise Hadith, the effect would be transient.


    She didn¡¯t doubt Hadith¡¯s love for her. She was also aware that he was taking good care of her. Therefore, she shouldn¡¯t be dissatisfied with anything.


    What do I want to do¡­?


    She wasn¡¯t sure. But she slowly began to walk. She felt as if she were trying to find a terrifying answer in total darkness.


    If she were to wait a few more years, it¡¯d all be resolved¡ªthat¡¯s being reasonable.


    But she couldn¡¯t wait for a few more years¡ªthat¡¯s being in love.


    As Elynsia seemed to have stopped, Jill also stopped. Upon being given the signal, Jill took a deep breath.


    She gradually opened her eyes. The glittering chandelier lights were shining. It was dazzling.


    But above all, her husband was the coolest.


    Whether he was laughing with joy, or when he was lonely, or even when he was angry¡ªshe was fascinated by him.


    But as of the present, Hadith was the one fascinated.


    With a blank face, his gaze was fixated at something.


    What are you looking at?


    Then, Jill noticed that his golden eyes were staring straight at her.


    He was looking at her.


    She suddenly understood.


    What is it that I want?


    ¡ª¡­It¡¯s this.


    She wanted to be all he saw.


    She wanted to fill the entirety of his vision. She wanted to be everything he saw.


    ¡­Even if it was for an instant.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Now that she understood that, she no longer felt scared. She smiled at her beloved.


    As if flustered, Hadith stepped forward and removed his cloak.


    ¡°!?¡±


    Once again, Jill¡¯s field of view was engulfed in darkness. Hadith had draped his cloak over her head. Not only that, she was being picked up.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Hadith-ani!?¡±


    At the end of Natalie¡¯s surprised cry, she could feel magic activating.


    She didn¡¯t even have time to understand what was happening, much else resist.


    ¡°Hey, Your Majesty, what¡¯s¡­¡±


    Jill managed to find a gap in the cloak to peeked out her head. She blinked at her pitch-black surroundings.


    It was a familiar room¡ªHadith¡¯s bedroom.


    He seemed to have teleported there from the glittering hall along with Jill.


    For some reason, in the corner of the room¡­


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty?!¡±


    Hadith, who slowly drove Jill into the corner of the room as they sat, slowly raised his face. Jill¡¯s scream got struck in her throat upon seeing Hadith¡¯s eyes. They glowed violently in the dark.

 CH 175

    Suddenly, the Dragon Princess was wrapped around in a cloak and teleported. A commotion began to erupt in the venue at the emperor¡¯s disappearance. Vissel was who quelled that uproar.


    ¡°Excuse me, everyone. Rest assured, His Majesty merely left due to urgent business.¡±


    Vissel¡¯s smile alone was enough to convince the masse. Listeard didn¡¯t even need to say anything. A violin gently began to play as the crowd calmed down.


    After exhaling in relief, Elynsia muttered.


    ¡°Hadith, what¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°He sure looks surprised, though.¡±


    She was taken aback at first, but upon remembering how her brother had kidnapped Jill, Natalie laughed. Frida beamed.


    ¡°Was it because Jill onee-chan is beautiful?¡±


    ¡°We did it, guys. Let¡¯s make fun of them for a long while.¡±


    ¡°Natalie.¡±


    Natalie stiffened at the gentle but horrifying voice from behind her. When she turned around, Vissel stood there with a smile.


    ¡°Do you know something that I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°W, what? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong¡­¡±


    In the eyes of Vissel, which thinly widened for a moment, Natalie found herself unable to speak.


    ¡°Have you ever wondered who¡¯ll take responsibility if Hadith messes up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Good grief, let¡¯s have a talk between siblings.¡±


    Frida quickly hid behind her. Elynsia scratched her cheeks. Only Listeard looked around and muttered, ¡°Do it in moderation.¡±


    ***


    ¡°¡­Natalie?¡±


    Jill¡¯s reaction was delayed due to his voice, which wasn¡¯t as fierce as his gaze.


    ¡°Uh, yes? Is something wrong with Her Highness Natalie?¡±


    ¡°Did she put you up to this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Y, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course. Only that child is capable of imparting such wisdom onto you.¡±


    Hadith dropped his forehead against Jill¡¯s shoulder as if he was exhausted.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this, I truly wish that you hadn¡¯t. I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    His blaming tone made her heart constrict.


    As she answered, her voice quivered.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I thought that it¡¯d look good.¡±


    ¡°Please stop. I thought it¡¯d be a long time before you became beautiful¡­¡±


    Perhaps because she was being embraced tightly, she was holding her breath.


    ¡°For you to become beautiful all of the sudden, it¡¯s sly. I thought my heart would stop¡­¡±


    ¡°S, surprise¡ªdid I surprise you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t think that was actually the case, but she couldn¡¯t choose the right word. Upon realizing that, she realized how lacking she was in the romance department.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily that¡­ What should I do?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to show you to anyone.¡±


    If she were an adult woman, she¡¯d probably play around with the upset man who was full of gaps.


    But she was still a child. As such, being upset was all she could do.


    ¡°Y, y¡¯know, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything! How troublesome! We¡¯ve been preparing since morning, but it¡¯s fine! I will return to my usual appearance¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªDo you think you can go back? After making a point to show that you¡¯re no longer just a child?¡±


    From below, Hadith stared at her. He caught her chin with his thumb and forefinger.


    ¡°I love you, Jill.¡±


    Hadith laughed for the first time.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re shaking. Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°N, no, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t run away.¡±


    Hadith had no intention of letting her go in the first place. Like that, he cornered Jill in the corner of the room.


    Jill closed her eyes tightly and held her breath. She didn¡¯t know what else to do¡ª


    ¡°Jill.¡±


    ¡ªbesides slam her head against Hadith¡¯s lips.


    Towards Hadith who was in agony as he grumbled and held his mouth, Jill stood up.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re going to far!! Don¡¯t get carried away!!¡±


    ¡°Too far!? Don¡¯t you mean your action just now!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. I¡¯ll go home. I will take off these clothes and remove my makeup.¡±


    She hung the fallen cloak back over Hadith¡¯s shoulders. Hadith, whom was silent, turned around.


    ¡°Then, let me do it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to clean up without my knowledge and return without my permission.¡±


    He was sulking. Jill shrugged her shoulders in amazement.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, you¡¯re a mess.¡±


    ¡°Whose fault do you think is that? I¡¯m not to blame.¡±


    He had just shifted the blame.


    ¡­That¡¯s right, he¡¯s always been like this.


    It¡¯s just that he has gotten slightly more handsome lately.


    The thought made her laugh.


    Hadith¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°Because you are like a child, Your Majesty.¡±


    As she laughed, she was embraced tightly. It was a bit painful, but upon considering she was the cause of Hadith¡¯s agitation, she was amused.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What? I won¡¯t let you go even if you complain.¡±


    ¡°I used the lipstick you gave me.¡±


    Hadith, loosening his arms, peered at Jill¡¯s face. Seeing the expectation and anxiety in his golden eyes, Jill kissed his cheek.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s repayment for Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­You vixen.¡±


    At his exhausted voice, Jill laughed.


    While hugging Jill, Hadith caressed her head. She felt as if she had fallen for him all over again.


    So this is what being an adult woman means.


    She didn¡¯t think it was troublesome.


    I¡¯ll spoil you a lot.


    While she was the one who surprised him, she didn¡¯t let him get carried away.


    She was sure that was the fighting power of love.


    ***


    ¡°Uhm, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for me to leave?¡±


    Hadith had placed Jill on top of his lap. Hadith, who was going over documents at his office desk, laughed as he replied.


    ¡°If I take my eyes off from you, you might suddenly decide to dress up beautifully again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At first, she thought that the Hadith who clung to her since last night was cute.


    However, she was about to reach her limit.


    Albeit reluctantly, she softly asked for help from those working silently in the same room.


    ¡°Uh, Your Highness Vissel¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your obligation to sit there silently until Hadith is satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Y, Your Highness Listeard!¡±


    ¡°I will dare close my eyes as I continue working.¡±


    Please open your eyes as you work.


    But she knew that no one would help her. Natalie seemed to have been told off by Vissel, and could only smile at her. Elynsia and Frida, who were good friends with Hadith, also only smiled.


    ¡°¡­How annoying.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°N, no, just¡­ why did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Because you surprised me.¡±


    That might be so.


    But she didn¡¯t want to stay that way.


    Not only did Hadith keep Jill on his lap all the time, he also carried her wherever. By that point, Jill was sick of it.


    No, no more¡­


    ¡­His Majesty is getting back at me.


    ¡®This is what happens if you make me uneasy or upset.¡¯


    She guessed that was what he was trying to say.


    She was happy about wit, but at the same time, it was plain troublesome.


    Love itself, too, was difficult.


    Jill stared at Hadith¡¯s writing before her. She thought that it was beautiful. Suddenly, her cheek was pinched.


    ¡°If you behave, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°R, really?!¡±


    When she heard that, she couldn¡¯t resist crying out.


    ¡°Have you learned your lesson?¡±


    As expected, Hadith seemed to be having fun for some reason.


    ¡°As I¡¯m an adult, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    Even though he was so upset back then¡­


    Feeling defeated, Jill became quiet in the fit of anger.


    How do I destroy this man¡¯s composure?


    She won last night. As such, she was sure that she¡¯d win again.


    This time, it¡¯d be perfect.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Jill realized that the so-called ¡®returning to the beginning¡¯ wouldn¡¯t solve her problem in the slightest.


    ***T/N: hADITH WHAT WERE YOU TRYING TO DO TO THAT 11 YO!?!?!??!

 CH 176.1

    As a princess, she had neither great power nor beauty.


    While she was of a noble lineage, there were many who were above her. She was of the lower echelon. At best, she could only behave in a way that wouldn¡¯t bring shame to her title and pedigree. She was obedient to the extent that she wouldn¡¯t create any inconveniences.


    Of course, she was aware of her shortcoming. Once in a while, she¡¯d act stubborn, even if it was to no avail. That was because she couldn¡¯t do much.


    Sometimes, she felt as if she were wandering aimlessly through a maze.


    Otherwise¡ªwhere, why, and what should I do?


    What could I have done?


    I wish I had a passion, a wish, or a dream that I couldn¡¯t give up on.


    Natalie Theos Rave lived with such thoughts.


    ¡°Your engagement has been decided.¡±


    At the words of her uncle, Natalie¡¯s future was set.


    In the capital of Rave Empire, Raelm, at the imperial castle, that was the first line her uncle had spoken upon her summon to the emperor¡¯s office. As they were wary of attacks, all the windows of the large office were covered with curtains. The room itself was dim.


    To Natalie, who was rendered speechless, her uncle asked.


    ¡°Why are you dissatisfied? Or is there someone else in your mind?¡±


    ¡°N-no, that is not the case.¡±


    She understood that it wasn¡¯t just a conversation between an uncle and his niece. Therefore, she answered with honorifics.


    Natalie was a princess. Therefore, having her engagement suddenly be decided wasn¡¯t strange. She knew the day would arrive someday. If she had any use, then it was probably to become a tool in a political marriage.


    Still, the timing surprised her.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised by the timing. That is all.¡±


    ¡°This is the best timing. We have to solidify the foundation of the Rave Empire.¡±


    To the befuddled Natalie, her uncle spoke.


    The Rave Empire was presently undergoing a civil war. Although, to her uncle, it might be considered a revolution. Her uncle, Georg, had named himself the new emperor. He was rebelling against her half-brother, Hadith.


    Natalie had only heard of the story after she was tossed into the back palace. She was unaware of her dangerous situation. Albeit worried about the possibility of a major battle unfolding, she heard that Hadith had disappeared. The imperial army, which her uncle had taken control of, was searching for him. However, they couldn¡¯t find any traces of him.


    Upon investigating whether or not Hadith was hidden somewhere, it was discovered that the he didn¡¯t have any backing. He didn¡¯t appear to be relying on anyone, nor did he even show any signs of raising troops.


    As it was, Georg might be crowned as emperor.


    As the peaceful days passed, such rumors began to spread.


    Natalie¡¯s life soon resumed its normal course.


    Her engagement might be her uncle solidifying his foundation.


    Natalie, having gone to watch the dragons, felt that something was amiss.


    The dragons are behaving somewhat strange¡­


    The change was subtle. Nevertheless, she could feel it on her skin. The eyes of the dragons were different. Natalie, who had been observing the dragon her whole life, felt that she was being observed.


    They were being tested by the dragons.


    It wasn¡¯t logical. However, humans with long involvement with the dragons might feel the same. If it¡¯d only affect the imperial castle, then it was alright. But what if it were to affect the entire Rave Empire?


    Her uncle was inciting the wrath of the dragons. The dragons wanted them to admit that Hadith was the Dragon Emperor while his uncle as the false one. But no one could openly admit that¡ªnot even Natalie.


    While her uncle was the obvious winner, she felt as if her half-brother, who had fled, was mocking and ridiculing them from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the engagement has already been decided. That¡¯s why, we can¡¯t take too much time. You have to prepare yourself. The departure is tomorrow.¡±


    Georg returned to the main topic. Natalie had no choice but to nod.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, that was easy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of the Rave Empire. Although, I doubt mother and brother will understand.¡±


    With a bitter smile, Georg made the expression of an uncle for the first time.


    ¡°I will talk to them. Still, I feel guilty. I wanted to let you have some more freedom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, uncle, I¡¯m already 16-years-old. I¡¯d be happy to fulfil my duty as a princess.¡±


    ¡°When it comes to fulfilling your obligations as a princess, you are the best.¡±


    ¡°By the way, am I the one who¡¯s going to meet the other party? What, is my partner an old man who can¡¯t stand on his own, anymore?¡±


    I¡¯m sure anyone can do this, but as long as I can help¡­


    Thus, she joked about it.


    ¡°Your partner is Geraldo de Kratos.¡±


    ***T/N: Oh DEYM are we getting sneak peek on Geraldolt¡¯s personality? I¡¯m excited as heck, usually the history arc always deliver in term of FEELS! Buckle up, folks!

 CH 176.2

    Upon hearing the name, Natalie¡¯s smile froze.


    He was the crown prince of the kingdom of Kratos. There was no major conflict as of the present, but if something were to happen, it could very well lead to a war. The kingdom of Kratos had been their enemy since the mythological era.


    Marry into the enemy country¡ªwas essentially what her uncle was saying.


    She was confused by both the implications and the heavy responsibilities. Thus, she decided to clarify.


    ¡°¡­Uncle, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t joke about a matter such as this.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to make peace with Kratos?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say. However, with the current situation, we can¡¯t allow our relationship with Kratos to worsen. Kratos is also supportive about it.¡±


    ¡°No way, uncle, did you contact Kratos?¡±


    ¡°This a once in a lifetime opportunity for a prince of Kratos to be engaged with a princess of Rave. As such, it¡¯s a great responsibility, Natalie.¡±


    Her uncle, from whom she never averted her gaze, seemed different.


    ¡°In terms of age, you¡¯re as old as the prince. Everyone unanimously recommended you. You¡¯re the only one who can do it.¡±


    Natalie laughed sarcastically.


    Yes, I¡¯m the only one who can do it.


    Besides Natalie, there were two other Rave Empire princesses. They were Elynsia and Frida, her half-sisters. Since the crown prince of Kratos would be turning 16 that year, it was no wonder Natalie had been picked. They were around the same age, but that was merely a superficial detail.


    Elynsia was the leader of Noitral Dragon knights, a valuable troop that led the Dragon Knights of the Rave Empire. Duke Noitral himself was neutral and hadn¡¯t explicitly-stated which side he¡¯d be supporting. If Elynsia were to be married to the crown prince of Kratos, she¡¯d very likely react with hostility. After all, defending the borders had been her pride for many years.


    Her other half-sister, Frida, was young. At the same time, she was born with magical power. In Rave Empire, being born with that was uncommon. In addition, Duke of Leirzat, one of the three Grand Dukes, was supporting her. She also had an older brother, Listeard.


    While Duke Leirzatz may not support Hadith, he was still searching for him. In fact, Listeard was flying around looking for Hadith with a different intention than Georg. If it were to be come known that the crown prince of Kratos would be marrying Frida, Listeard would surely oppose it. Not only that, Duke Leirzatz would turn his back on them and cast his suspicion on Georg.


    Despite that, she didn¡¯t think the civil war had anything to do with the kingdom of Kratos.


    ¡°¡­May I bid farewell to Frida before my departure?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still young. It¡¯ll be difficult if she were to reveal it to someone else. I¡¯ll relay it to her, so please convey your words in a letter.¡±


    Georg¡¯s words were suspicious¡ªhowever, he wasn¡¯t off-mark.


    Elynsia had been dispatched to look for Hadith. As of the present, she wasn¡¯t in the imperial castle. The same was true for Listeard. Georg didn¡¯t want Natalie to get in touch with Frida. At the same time, Natalie was chosen for the engagement.


    The reason was obvious¡ªby choosing Natalie, Georg wouldn¡¯t have to go through the trouble of seeking permissions of the Three Grand Dukes.


    Her uncle had come to some sort of agreement with Kratos.


    If the agreement were to become public, Natalie¡¯s engagement with the crown prince of Kratos could be used as a cover.


    For her to be able to see through his underlying motives in an instant¡ªNatalie hated that talent of hers.


    ¡°¡­Well then, I shall write a letter. Still, I¡¯m a bit anxious.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡¯


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the crown prince of Kratos. Shouldn¡¯t someone like him already have a fianc¨¦e or a lover?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ while it isn¡¯t official, there seems to be a candidate, but I heard that she¡¯s still 10-years-old, or so. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°I wonder about that. The other party is the crown prince of the land of love? Even the king isn¡¯t allowed to have more than one princess. What if they are close?¡±


    It was a country with completely different laws, cultures, and god. Foolishly, Natalie spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be oppressed.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything like that happen. You¡¯re a princess of the Rave Empire.¡±


    Georg made that statement with a serious face. There was no lie in his voice.


    ¡°Be proud, for Prince Geraldo is no fool. He¡¯d never do anything that¡¯ll bring you sadness. As your uncle, I¡¯ll not make you unhappy.¡±


    Then, full of bitterness, he said, ¡°¡ªand that is by becoming the emperor.¡±


    Natalie shrugged while smiling.


    ¡°Then, may I ask for one thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Can I be engaged to the crown prince of Kratos for the sake of the Rave Empire?¡±


    That was all that mattered.


    Whether her uncle was trying to become emperor through Kratos, or that her half-brother was the true Dragon Emperor, Natalie should fulfil her obligation as a princess.


    Then, her uncle, who loved the Rave Empire, nodded firmly.


    ¡°Of course¡ªI promise.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    With that, she¡¯d no longer be a useless princess.


    ¡°Leave it to me. I shall become the magnificent princess of Kratos.¡±


    If such was her role, she would fulfil it. Her uncle lowered his gaze.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Natalie.¡±


    Natalie faintly nodded.


    Her mother, who wanted Natalie to die in the place of her brother, abandoned her in the imperial castle.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. She was just a princess. For her to still have a role, that was something to be grateful about.


    ***T/N: Georg sus as heck. At the same time, it¡¯s sad that Natalie thinks she¡¯s the only one who can do it because she had nothing else going for her.

 CH 177

    By Antoinette Vanessa June 27, 2022


    Early in the morning, at the dragon¡¯s landing, her uncle wasn¡¯t there to see her off. Instead, it was one of her half-brothers, crown prince Vissel. To the frowning Natalie, Vissel smiled faintly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint, but it¡¯s just me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t said anything, yet.¡±


    ¡°The expression sometimes speaks louder than the mouth. You better keep that in mind, Your Highness Natalie, as you¡¯ll be stepping foot in the enemy country.¡±


    While he had a much higher position than Natalie, her crown prince of a half-brother acted like a servant. Natalie didn¡¯t know much about him, but the same could be said of all her other half-siblings.


    Natalie also didn¡¯t know anything about Hadith who had suddenly returned from the frontier and became the emperor.


    ¡°Once I¡¯m engaged and become a princess of Kratos, it¡¯ll no longer be considered an enemy country.¡±


    The only thing she knew about Vissel was that he was sarcastic. Sure enough, the guy laughed at Natalie¡¯s aspiration.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ll be heading to Fairert and shall be entering Kratos from the military port there. The Kingdom of Kratos will provide you with an escort from the Saber family. Are you familiar with them?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the clan that protects the border of Kratos, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re a barbaric group who can slay dragons with their bare fists.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just an exaggerated rumor?¡¯


    ¡°The daughter of said family will supposedly be unveiled as the fianc¨¦e of the crown prince of Kratos.¡±


    Natalie raised her head. Seeing that, Vissel¡¯s expression distorted.


    ¡°Did Lord Georg say anything to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­He said that there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t even know your exact position. In the first place, the crown prince of Kratos might not have played any part in proposing this engagement.¡±


    While pursing her lips, Natalie shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright to have aspirations, but don¡¯t lose sight of the reality. For the Kingdom of Kratos, the Saber family might be more valuable than you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you saying that I¡¯m being set up?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? The Saber family seems to be a clan with barbaric tendencies. They don¡¯t involve themselves in power struggles. Instead, they set up their home in the middle of the Rakia mountains and live there.¡±


    ¡°The reason can¡¯t be because there¡¯s no dragons over there, right? Isn¡¯t that place supposed to be dangerous?¡±


    Vissel shrugged.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s on Kratos¡¯ side, the sacred mountain is still a sacred mountain. Not to mention, they live in the area that became the epicenter when the Dragon God Rave and the Goddess divided the land. As such, it can be said to be a sanctuary. For them to use it as a training ground, it¡¯s just insane.¡±


    ¡°So, you believe in those gods? How surprising.¡±


    ¡°That is because gods exist. I just don¡¯t acknowledge them.¡±


    At the frowning Natalie, Vissel showed a cold expression for a moment. But soon, his smile returned.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m sure nothing will happen with the Saber family escorting you the second half of the route there. They¡¯ll surely protect you. After all, if you were to die in their territory, it¡¯d be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Well, if his fianc¨¦e is indeed the daughter of the Saber family, if anything were to happen to me, she¡¯d be the first to be suspected.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡ªbut your death could also be the reason war breaks out.¡±


    A large shadow covered Natalie and Vissel. A dragon was circling above in the sky.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her voice was shaking. Her hands were also trembling. Still, she smiled resolutely¡ªfor that was the duty of a princess.


    ¡°I¡¯m probably their means to test the waters with Kratos. As long as it yields a good result, I don¡¯t mind. But maybe¡ªmaybe there is a chance. The day when the Rave Empire settles down and its relationship with Kratos improves. I might be able to play a part in hastening that. For I¡¯m a princess of the Rave Empire.¡±


    Vissel raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t rebut her. Natalie laughed.


    ¡°What, laugh at me as you like. I know what you¡¯re thinking¡ªthat it¡¯s impossible for someone like me, but I have to try, right?¡±


    ¡°At the same time, there are also things you can understand without trying. No matter what you do, the result won¡¯t change. Lord Georg will soon be killed by the Dragon Emperor. Your marriage will be meaningless. Now, the difference is whether you¡¯d be killed by then, or afterwards.¡±


    ¡°¡ªStill!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, focus on surviving first.¡±


    With the strong gust of wind coming from the front, she received his words directly.


    Be it by her uncle, everyone else, or even Natalie, those words had been forsaken.


    ¡°¡­Why, do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I sympathize with you because our circumstances are similar.¡±


    The half-brother who always wore a vile smile on his face simply stated that without a trace of emotion on his face.


    ¡°Remember¡ªyour life and death will not shake your country. Don¡¯t think about the Rave Empire. Wherever you are, you just need to survive. If you ever come to oppose the Rave Empire, then¡­ The Dragon Emperor will personally handle you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, everyone dies, so don¡¯t give up on living with peace of mind until then.¡±


    Vissel continued.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s conclusion in life remains the same¡ªand that is death. But until then, you can live any way you like. At the very least, don¡¯t choose a passive death such as letting yourself be killed in an enemy country¡ªLive.¡±


    For her half-brother to come and say those words¡ª


    ¡ªshe inadvertently laughed.


    ¡°¡­If you can still afford to laugh, then that means that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s about time for you to go.¡±


    Vissel turned his gaze upward with a sigh. The last group of dragons circling the sky was about to descend onto the landing site. Natalie rode on the largest green dragon and left the Rave Empire.


    ¡°Despite the many threats, it¡¯s should be a comfortable journey. You¡¯ll be safe¡ªat least until you leave the Rave Empire. The dragons are still sympathetic to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you close with the dragons?¡±


    ¡°No, I just thought that Hadith would sympathize with you.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that right.


    Natalie could only laugh.


    ¡°Actually, we might have been able to become friends.¡±


    ¡°You jest. We aren¡¯t compatible in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Who can say? As long as one still lives, something unusual like that could happen.¡±


    Vissel raised his eyebrows, but didn¡¯t say a word.


    Is he feeling awkward?


    Laughing again, Natalie stared at the green dragon.


    ¡°Leaving the dragons is lonely.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you like dragons.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, at best, I¡¯ll give my all to survive. I might reach a happy ending. The crown prince of Kratos might fall for me. Then, we¡¯ll have an amiable marriage.¡±


    ¡°If miracles do exist, may one of your aforementioned wishes come true.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it thoroughly, then.¡±


    She didn¡¯t think that such a day wouldn¡¯t come.


    Natalie turned straight to face Vissel.


    ¡°I wrote letters to Frida and Elynsia. They are in my room. Might I ask you to deliver them?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure, I can do that. Hopefully, they haven¡¯t been disposed of by Lord Georg.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Vissel onii-sama.¡±


    Vissel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at her. Then, he spoke.


    ¡°Goodbye, Natalie.¡±


    There was no such thing as goodbye.


    Natalie smiled.


    Let that person remember her smile¡ªthe smile of his sister¡ªwhen he thought of her someday.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

 CH 178

    By Antoinette Vanessa July 3, 2022


    As Vissel said, the journey was comfortable.


    First she rode a dragon to the territory of Fairert. From there, she traveled by sea. Afterwards, she crossed the border by ship. Finally, she stepped onto the land governed by the Goddess of Love.


    At the Southernmost tip of the Saber territory, the Margrave of Saber traveled all the way to the port to welcome Natalie. Being greeted by the parents of Prince Geraldo¡¯s supposed fianc¨¦e, Natalie was inadvertently nervous.


    However, the couple only laughed, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been officially decided, yet.¡± The family truly didn¡¯t concern themselves with politics, it seemed.


    On the contrary, they apologized to Natalie for not being able to entertain her at their main residence. Apparently, the main residence, which was built on the hillside of the sacred mountain, couldn¡¯t be entered by humans without magical prower. Of course, even if Natalie had magical power, she¡¯d still have refused the invitation.


    What¡¯s with this family¡­?


    Although she hadn¡¯t intended to lower her guard, the friendly Saber family innocently asked about the Rave Empire.


    For example, they inquired about training of the Noitral Dragon Knights and other heroic stories such as the story of a Leirzatz warrior who surpassed the Saber family. The story dated to before Natalie was born. Of course, she didn¡¯t know much from back then. She also couldn¡¯t entertain them about military topics. On the contrary, the Saber family talked about the same topic as if it was nothing.


    Apparently, the military was a small talk for them.


    They¡¯d also often spoke about their daughter who was a candidate for Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    The girl was just 11-years-old. Her hobby was eating while her favorite food was strawberries. That was supposed to be a secret, though. The girl seemed to be ashamed of liking strawberries for she deemed it childish. She first appeared at Prince Geraldo¡¯s fifteenth birthday and was currently undergoing bridal training in the royal capital.


    Natalie had also heard of various difficult stories regarding the prince. However, it was up to Natalie to see the truth for herself. It was said that the man could slay a dragon. Therefore, if that man were to despise Natalie, the only option left for her would be to run. If she couldn¡¯t, it would mean her downfall.


    ¡°If you meet our daughter, please take care of her.¡±


    When Natalie was about to leave the Saber territory, her escort was replaced. Then, Mrs. Saber told that to Natalie with a smile.


    Natalie was confused.


    ¡°Pardon me? Is that really alright? That¡­ I might ruin your daughter¡¯s engagement.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how kind of Your Highness Natalie. It¡¯s alright, she¡¯s only 11-years-old. She can find as many wonderful men as she likes as she continues to grow.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that truly alright?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Besides, you have your work cuts out for you. Be it embroidery, singing, or dancing¡ªshe isn¡¯t good at anything. At any mention of the princess education, she immediately runs away. She likes to eat, but can¡¯t cook. That child has to overcome her weaknesses.¡±


    The madam, sighing gracefully, taught Natalie of her rival¡¯s weaknesses and how to effectively defeat her.


    ¡°¡ªHowever, let me say this, you might want to be careful, Your Highness Natalie. If you were to offend or anger her, you might die instantly?¡±


    That¡¯s something the little girl is capable of¡­?


    While swallowing her pride as a princess, Natalie smiled and said that she¡¯d be careful.


    Then, the madam saw her off.


    Had she not been told of the Saber family¡¯s eccentricity by Vissel, Natalie wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d have survived her time there. Therefore, she owed him that.


    It was odd and exhausting, but she was also taught good things. The lady of the Saber family seemed to like dragons. When told that she wouldn¡¯t be able to raise a dragon at home, the girl cried.


    ¡­We might be able to get along well.


    To survive, she had to avoid increasing her number of enemies. Had she been born to the Saber family, would she have been able to navigate her way through the kingdom without any difficulties?


    The difficulty she mentioned was that the Kingdom of Kratos was monogamous. Even the king wasn¡¯t excluded from that rule. The Goddess of Love abhorred adultery, even if it was done to preserve the bloodline.


    For the role of queen and princess¡ªthere was only one seat.


    If Natalie couldn¡¯t raise up to that role, she¡¯d most certainly die.


    ¡­If I were to ask her honestly, would she withdraw?


    Natalie felt like she was taking advantage of someone else¡¯s good nature. However, her life was at stake.


    ¡­Nevertheless, what if Prince Geraldo and the lady of the Saber family were in love with each other?


    Thinking so, she sighed.


    The interior of the carriage carrying Natalie to the royal capital was magnificent. Guards were stationed at the front and the rear of the carriage. Many wagons had been provided so that she wouldn¡¯t feel thirsty and could eat in peace. Her maids even had shifts.


    Should this be regarded as hospitality or keeping me in check?


    Well, rather than thinking about such a hopeless topic, she¡¯d rather go to sleep.


    There was plenty of room to lie down on and rest.


    In less than three days, she¡¯d be arriving at the royal capital. It¡¯d be useless if she were to exhaust herself mentally. There was only a short time left before she passed through the city gate. Outside the gate would only be a large one-way path and a meadow. She wouldn¡¯t have much enjoyment staring at the passing scenery.


    She was about to prop up the seat cushion when the carriage suddenly stopped. As she tried to keep her balance, the entire carriage shook, as if it had fallen over. An angry cry rang out, as if the horses had fled.


    ¡°It¡¯s an attack! We¡¯re being ambushed at the gate!¡±


    ¡°Who are they!?¡±


    ¡°This way, Your Highness Natalie.¡±


    A maid quickly pulled Natalie, who was shocked, and put a hooded cloak over her. In the first place, Natalie was light-dressed in anticipation for the swaying of the horse-drawn carriage. Her shoes were also made of soft leather. That lightness should aid in her escape.


    When she peeked out of the hood, she could certainly hear the sound of swords clashing and explosions from the castle gate. Unfamiliar magic shone everywhere.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, hurry!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on? Is it safe to run?¡±


    She understood that they were being attacked, but who was the enemy, who were their allies, and which one was superior? Without knowing any of that, how could she just run away?


    Elynsia nee-sama once said¡ªwhen attacked, hide and stay still until everything settles down. To recklessly escape or go wild without knowing a safe place to hide would be even more dangerous.


    To alight from a carriage that was obviously carrying a nobleman¡ªwas that truly a wise choice? But the maid puling Natalie by the hand took a firm step forward as she checked their surroundings¡ª


    ¡ªseeing that maid, Natalie realized her oversight.


    Why was the maid pulling Natalie¡¯s hand? Did she have a destination in mind? The maid wasn¡¯t a soldier and yet she was able to escape so easily.


    In the first place, was the maid even her ally?


    The maid, who thought that Natalie was being slow, turned around. At once, Natalie clasped the maid¡¯s hand, and shook it. While the maid was screaming, Natalie fled into the busy main street.


    ¡°Your Highness Natalie!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!? You let her get away!?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know where she was. All she knew was that staying there would be dangerous.


    Elynsia nee-sama, Frida, Listeard nii-sama, Uncle Georg¡­


    She couldn¡¯t stop and beg for help. Rather than that, she had to think about her future actions.


    The carriage was attacked, but there was no sign of it fighting back. Kratos as a whole wasn¡¯t her enemy. For the attack to occur in such a place and with such timing¡­


    ¡­It couldn¡¯t have the Rave Empire, either. If it was, they¡¯d have disposed of me quickly.


    If so, it was from internal conflict within Kratos.


    In other words, the attack would be reported to the royal capital and be investigated.


    Therefore, what Natalie had to do was discover who was on her side and who was her enemy. After avoiding danger through hiding, she would return to the site of the attack. Then, she¡¯d be ¡®discovered to be safe.¡¯


    First of all, I¡¯ll make it look like I fled the scene.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the princess of Rave Empire¡¯s carriage?¡±


    She seized the reins of a horse tied to the front of the castle gate by a merchant.


    ¡°Hey!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be borrowing this horse! I¡¯ll be sure to reimburse you later!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    She tore off the jewels that had been sewn onto the lining around her chest area, threw them at him, and kicked the horse¡¯s flanks. After raising its front legs, the horse graciously sped away.


    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m in a hurry!


    There should be a gate in the opposite direction!


    She had managed to survive.


    With that in mind, Natalie rode out of the city.

 CH 179.1

    By Antoinette Vanessa July 7, 2022


    Perhaps, she was fortunate.


    With that in mind, Natalie chewed on an apple under a small stone bridge. The raindrops that had just stopped were flowing past her. However, she didn¡¯t feel cold. Fortunately, the season was nearing summer, and she was in the South. The seasonal flooding of the river was also near its end.


    Elynsia, a soldier, and Frida, someone with magical talent, had looked after the isolated Natalie. Elynsia, in particular, enthusiastically taught her self-defense and equestrian, as well as different ways of thinking and acting during an assault. At that time, Natalie only listened to her half-heartedly. After all, it had nothing to do with being a princess. Who would¡¯ve known that the knowledge would prove so useful?


    She was also quite fortunate to have been involved in the education of the magically talented Frida instead of the busy Listeard. When it came to magical power, Natalie would immediately think of Kratos. She was also interested in the climate of Kratos, a place with no dragons. To top it off, Natalie also read up on the bountiful harvests of Kratos which was blessed by the Earth Goddess.


    Finding wild apple trees growing in a place like this at this time of year is amazing.


    Not to mention, yesterday¡¯s rain should have cleared Natalie¡¯s footsteps. As things were, she had already abandoned her horse and was ready to return to the city. Last night, a group of attackers made a round trip over the stone bridge overhead, but they dared not look under the bridge for fear of the flooding. The sound of rain made hearing the surrounding sounds difficult and visibility was also poor. By holding her breath right beside the body of water, Natalie somehow managed to evade them.


    ¡­I¡¯m really lucky. Or maybe, unlucky. I wonder if help will come for me¡­.


    With a sigh, she threw the apple core to the ground.


    Two days had passed since the attack. The assailants should no longer be in the city. She wasn¡¯t familiar with Kratos¡¯ transportation and contact networks, but reports of the attack should¡¯ve already been made. It might be time to start moving back to the city.


    When she thought so, she heard footsteps once again. The rain had already stopped and the skies were clearing. As it was, she¡¯d soon be discovered. Natalie crouched down behind the bridge and held her breath.


    Multiple footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°The horse was abandoned. Therefore, the princess shouldn¡¯t be far.¡±


    The commander sounded like a young man. The voice was so high he could still be called a boy.


    Still, there was an unconcealable dignity to his voice.


    ¡°The assailants may still be looking for the princess. Keep an eye open for any traces.¡±


    ¡°Understood! Everyone, first check the safety of our surroundings in pairs! ¡­Your Highness Geraldo¡ª¡±


    Natalie gasped at the name.


    ¡­Impossible. Did he come to look for me?


    Geraldo de Kratos¡ªthe future fianc¨¦ of Natalie. There might be another person of the same name, but in that situation, that was difficult to imagine.


    She quietly came out from under the stone bridge. As expected, there was a figure in front of the river. However, she could only see the face of the older soldier. The cloaked boy, who stood in front of him, had his back towards Natalie.


    The color of his cloak was blue.


    It was amongst the forbidden colors that only the Kratos royal family could wear.


    Blue was the color that the Goddess had claimed after she mistook it for the sky.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, please return to the city. There¡¯s no need for you to lead us in person.¡±


    Natalie actually agreed with the soldier. However, Geraldo replied nonchalantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It only makes sense for me to come.¡±


    ¡°But some also said that the assailants have taken her to His Majesty the King. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t be seen around here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also that testimony from a merchant. That a girl resembling the princess robbed his horse. The jewel she threw at him was from Fairert. We can¡¯t overlook the possibility that the princess escaped on her own.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the princess could escape that attack on a hose. If she did, she¡¯d soon be found by the assailants.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Princess Natalie is loved by Princess Elynsia Theos Rave. Judging by the merchant¡¯s testimony, she might not just be a sheltered princess who was raised amongst butterflies and flowers.¡±


    Despite his nonchalant tone, it was apparent that the boy had done his research.


    Natalie listened to them while crouching.


    ¡°Moreover, the Rave Empire is a land of dragons. If the princess can ride a dragon, her being able to ride a horse as well wouldn¡¯t be too surprising.¡±


    ¡°¡ªIf so, isn¡¯t it possible that the princess staged an escape?¡±


    Natalie gulped. She had expected them to be suspicious.


    ¡°Inherently, the Rave Empire did unilaterally impose the princess upon us. Perhaps, the entire abduction incident was staged. This could be a plan to set you against His Majesty the King.¡±


    ¡°¡ªHow preposterous.¡±

 CH 179.2

    Natalie blinked at the cold but firm words.


    ¡°Although she may be a hypothetical enemy, the princess of the Rave Empire must have decided to come to this kingdom.  She should be aware of how the relationship between our countries would change if she were to escape now.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened.


    At the same time, the surface of water was bathed in the sunlight shining through the clouds. Reflecting the sky, the river was both brilliant and dazzling.


    ¡°Therefore, this incident is my fault¡ªno more, no less.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªOr, do you actually want this to be the princess¡¯ trap?¡±


    The soldier shut his mouth at the prince¡¯s cold mockery.


    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m sorry, that was an overstatement.¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    At his short command, she could hear the soldier walking away. Then, the boy sighed.


    Natalie slowly walked out from under the bridge. When she was about to call out to him, she suddenly became aware of her appearance.


    As she had been wandering through the woods for two days, she was covered in mud. Both her clothes and hair were an ugly mess. She didn¡¯t think anyone would believe she was a princess.


    Under such circumstances, how should she prove that she was Natalie Theos Rave?


    It¡¯d be their first meeting. Would Prince Geraldo be able to recognize her? Would he understand?


    Why am I worrying so much? I should¡¯ve just go out to him.


    But if he didn¡¯t understand, she¡¯d be a bit disappointed.


    While she was at a loss, Prince Geraldo started walking away from the river. She didn¡¯t have any time left.


    With courage, Natalie screamed.


    ¡°Wait¡ª!¡±


    However, her mouth was closed by a large man¡¯s hand. His thick arms squeezed her body, and she could feel herself being lifted up.


    ¡°I finally found you, Princess Natalie.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use trying to resist.¡±


    There was only one man. As she struggled to escape, something gleamed at Natalie¡¯s feet. There was a semicircle around Natalie and the man behind her.


    ¡°Is this the first time a Princess of the Rave Empire gets to behold such a thing? It¡¯s a covert barrier. No one will be able to hear you¡ªor even see you.¡±


    ¡­Is it that easy for everyone to use barriers in Kratos?


    Overwhelmed by fear, her mind was in a mess.


    What do I do?


    The power behind the man¡¯s restraint didn¡¯t seem like it¡¯d loosen anytime soon. Moreover, he was capable of using magic.


    If only I had a dragon, I could ask for this entire barrier to be burn away!


    ¡°Just behave, already. Accept your fate as the Southern King¡¯s comforter¡ª¡±


    With the sound of glass breaking, a black spear lunged through. The man pushed Natalie forward, intending to use her as a shield. However, the tip of the spear turned around to pierce his arm.


    ¡°Are you stupid? If you raise a barrier in my vicinity, of course I¡¯d notice.¡±


    She raised her face to the voice she had just heard.


    As he was treading upon the surface of the river, water was sloshing everywhere. Regardless, he was looking straight at the enemy.


    For his trimmed blond hair to be softly raising¡ªwas it due to his magical power?


    However, she was only allowed to fall in love with that profile for a moment. Behind Geraldo were the soldiers that he had given instructions to. Leading them was the older soldier who had previously spoken with him. He was swinging his sword¡­


    ¡­Its tip was aimed at Geraldo¡¯s back.


    Natalie shouted at the prince.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous! Behind you!¡±


    Geraldo calmly deflected his soldier¡¯s sword with his spear. At his front, the assailant who had returned to his position attacked him.


    No way, are they all enemies?


    While holding the deep blue Natalie, Geraldo clicked his tongue.


    ¡°¡­I wish that raccoon hadn¡¯t predicted everything. That way, once in a while, I¡¯d be able to be surprised.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Highness Natalie.¡±


    At the same time, her body floated. Geraldo, who singlehandedly swung his spear around before thrusting it into the ground, jumped into the air. He had used his weapon as a spring. While firmly supporting Natalie¡¯s stiff waist, Geraldo looked down at the soldiers below as they both emerged from under the stone bridge.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to postpone our greeting. It¡¯d be better if we were to escape from here.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    Geraldo whistled while holding Natalie.


    Coming from the depths of the forest with the sound of galloping hooves was a white horse. The white horse jumped up just around the stone bridge. Geraldo grabbed the saddle and straddled it. It was an instantaneous, acrobatic, event.


    The splendid movement stunned both Natalie and the enemy.


    ¡­How prince-like.


    Then, she realized that he was indeed a prince.


    ¡°Dammit, catch them!¡±


    ¡°Lower your head and keep your mouth closed.¡±


    Geraldo, who repositioned his spear at the same time as the white horse had landed, gave a simple instruction. Natalie did as she was told.


    The white horse ran through the flurry of swords and angry shouts. If they were to stop, it¡¯d be their death. It was regrettable that she had to entrust her fate to that prince.


    However, mysteriously, she wasn¡¯t afraid.

 CH 180.1

    By Antoinette Vanessa July 14, 2022


    After escaping the enemy, they passed through a forest. Gradually, the greenery diminished. On the road where dust danced, a dry wind swirled. They appeared to be on a road that bordered the forest and a desert.


    ¡°There¡¯s a temple near this vicinity. That shall be our rendezvous point.¡±


    Upon confirming that the crisis was over, Geraldo slowed down the horse. While holding him, Natalie looked behind themselves. There were no signs of being followed. Despite the relief, she couldn¡¯t muster any positive words.


    ¡°Is that, so¡­?¡±


    Geraldo didn¡¯t seem to care about Natalie¡¯s stiff reply. Nevertheless, remaining silent as it was felt awkward.


    What should I say? To introduce myself now, this late, is kind of¡­


    In the end, Natalie decided to say what was most important.


    ¡°¡­Uhm, thank you, for coming to my aid¡­¡±


    ¡°I merely took responsibility for my errors, don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    He said something similar earlier. He probably felt a sense of responsibility.


    However, his sudden polite language, which lacked a shred of emotion, felt strangely disturbing.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how it works.¡±


    Due to feeling relaxed, she unintentionally revealed her true feelings. Naturally, since she was riding behind Geraldo, he probably heard it.


    Despite Natalie¡¯s panic, Geraldo didn¡¯t even turn around. Then, he asked in a business-like manner.


    ¡°Do you want me to apologize?¡±


    He was basically saying that he didn¡¯t care either way. His lack of interest towards trivialities was properly communicated to Natalie.


    Finally, without hesitation, Natalie glared at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. What¡¯s with the business-like tone? Our conversation won¡¯t edure.¡±


    Geraldo frowned. His expression was saying, ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯


    In response, Natalie laughed softly.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re unpopular.¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat¡¯s with that random, completely unrelated, tangent?¡±


    Apparently, he was more flustered than he looked. After being grumpily told off, Natalie spoke once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s important for when you get married.¡±


    ¡°In this situation, that¡¯s what you¡¯re concerned with?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that obvious? That¡¯s the reason why I came here. Also, what was with that previous attack?¡±


    Geraldo didn¡¯t say anything. At the same time, he seemed annoyed.


    ¡°I have the right to know.¡±


    ¡°¡­The investigation is still ongoing. However, it¡¯s probably the work of those who want to pit me against His Majesty the King.¡±


    ¡°By that, do you mean your father? Are the rumors about the two of you not being on good terms true?¡±


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve heard the rumors, please explain what makes you think that we¡¯d get along?¡±


    The king ridiculed as the Southern King had built a private back palace in the to the southern territory of Kratos. He was endlessly insulted. After being deposed by the talented crown prince, he went into seclusion. Based on the rumors, he was also an awful father.


    Natalie laughed bitterly.


    ¡°Right. Terrible parents. In this world, there are lots of them¡ªHuh?¡±


    Natalie, who was staring silently at Geraldo, frowned. Instead of answering, Geraldo focused on the scenery in front of him. Before long, he had halted his horse. They seemed to have arrived at their destination.


    Geraldo alighted from the horse and extended his hand to Natalie. With his help, which Natalie was grateful for, she set foot onto the cobblestone path.


    Tall trees with long leaves were lined up at equal intervals along the path. They were like umbrellas. At the end of the road was a staircase and an eastern styled house. The building consisted solely of columns and a roof, there were no walls.


    ¡°This place is¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a place where everyone prays before heading out into the desert. It¡¯s often used as a place for rest.¡±


    When she looked around, she saw destroyed walls and broken pillars in her surroundings.


    Was this originally a temple or something¡­?


    Upon climbing the stairs and going into the eastern styled house, Natalie gasped.


    There was a lake in the distance. Within said lake, a statue of a woman wearing a corolla could be seen.


    That was probably the statue of the Goddess of Kratos. That was her first time seeing her.


    ¡°Are you going to join with your allies here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Rest assured, you¡¯ll definitely return to the Rave Empire.¡±


    Natalie averted her gaze from the glittering lake and the goddess statue to look at Geraldo.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to get engaged?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then, why was I sent to Kratos?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works.¡±


    Geraldo sighed at Natalie¡¯s reply. It didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯ll start explaining, and Natalie was sick of his attitude.


    ¡°The reason we can¡¯t get engaged, is it because of the lady from the Saber family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Not expecting such an immediate reply, Natalie was speechless.


    Did he just¡ª ¡­what¡¯s with him?!


    Just when she was starting to grow fond of him, too, considering that he came to her aid.


    Her impression of him was ruined. The sparkling lake, which should¡¯ve been beautiful, only added to her annoyance. She clenched her skirt, before letting go.


    Remember, she¡¯s just 11-years-old!


    What good would it do to act out, now? If anything, it¡¯d make myself look as childish as that girl!


    If victory was impossible, then she should just give up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after the civil war of the Rave Empire is over, I¡¯ll send you back. After all, it¡¯d be difficult if you were to die here.¡±


    Should I be relieved?


    Once again, Natalie commented.


    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re unpopular.¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re back to that?¡±


    ¡°Well, never mind. That¡¯s right, uh¡­ it¡¯d be a relief if I could stay with you for a while.¡±


    There was still a chance.


    Geraldo stared at her with suspicion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for your stay in the royal capital. But, won¡¯t you find it uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°I can get used to it. Don¡¯t get me wrong, our engagement is still on the table.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re doing this to help your uncle, then it¡¯s meaningless. Georg Theos Rave is going to die.¡±


    Geraldo had said something that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Then, he nonchalantly continued.


    ¡°Hadith Theos Rave is the true Dragon Emperor.¡±


    ¡°¡­How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Right back at you, why don¡¯t you know? Could it be, the dragons haven¡¯t forsaken you, yet?¡±


    She clasped her hands in front of her chest. It was all she could do. Then, as if he had received his answer, Geraldo murmured while staring at the lake.


    ¡°Apparently, despite his lack of understanding regarding love, the Dragon Emperor is still capable of being kind.¡±


    ¡°¡­You, what are you trying to say!?¡±


    ¡°Are you aware of your position?¡±


    To Geraldo¡¯s calm question, Natalie couldn¡¯t muster an answer.


    ¡°All the criticism you¡¯ve thrown my way, shouldn¡¯t they be directed at your uncle and brother? Before asking me anything, shouldn¡¯t you be asking them¡ªand yourself¡ª¡¯what you are doing¡¯?¡±


    To the immaculate truth, Natalie could only clench her fist.


    ¡°You¡¯re totally unpopular¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Again, why do you insist on that?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, with that kind of reasoning, you¡¯ll only be hated. You know what, the lady of the Saber family probably hates you, too. Don¡¯t tell me, you force your views down her throat all the time? That poor 11-year-old girl.¡±


    It was Geraldo¡¯s turn to be speechless. While raising an eyebrow, he muttered in a small voice, making an excuse.


    ¡°¡­She never complains about it.¡±


    ¡°As if she can do that, she¡¯s 11-years-old!¡±


    ¡°¡­If she has something to say, she appeals me, and I try to listen. I also visit her regularly.¡±


    ¡°What do you think visiting a girl is? It¡¯s not a court meeting or a military one. Speaking of which, have you told her about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I said that it¡¯d depend on the political situation.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Geraldo blinked. Judging from his expression, he probably didn¡¯t understand the question. Amazed, Natalie asked.


    ¡°¡­You called it an explanation, but isn¡¯t that just a bunch of excuses?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to make any excuses.¡±


    ¡°Instead, why can¡¯t you just say, ¡®I¡¯m sorry for making you anxious.¡¯, or, ¡®I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future¡¯¡ªAre you an idiot!?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling an idiot!?¡±


    ¡°You are!¡±


    ¡°¡­I even gave her a birthday present!¡±


    Natalie turned her fiery gaze towards Geraldo who was at loss for words.


    ¡°Oh, did you choose it yourself? Did you go buy it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Silence was the answer.


    ¡°¡ªAs expected.¡±


    ¡°W, what are you trying to say!?¡±


    When she saw the complex expression on his face, which was a mixture of anger and impatience, she felt better.


    In front of his fianc¨¦e, the lady of the Saber family, Geraldo probably behaved like a cool older prince. However, Natalie wasn¡¯t deceived.


    ¡°Nothing? I kept hearing rumors about how much of a prodigy you are. That you¡¯re flawless and what-not. Unsurprisingly, it¡¯s just a front.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Geraldo was thinking with his eyes closed. Seeing that, Natalie continued.


    ¡°Why so serious? Not like it¡¯s a bad thing. A perfect prince is boring.¡±


    ¡°I never deemed myself as perfect. But I should try to improve.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your words are similar to Faelis¡¯.¡±

 CH 180.2

    By Antoinette Vanessa July 17, 2022


    Natalie needed time to figure who that name referred to.


    ¡ªFaelis de Kratos.


    She was Geraldo¡¯s little sister and the princess of Kratos. Rumors said that she was as beautiful as an angel, and that she looked up to her brother.


    ¡°I see. What a precious little sister.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s my kingdom¡ªno, my treasure.¡±


    Despite his quiet tone, the words were spoken with deep emotion. Perhaps, even deeper than when he spoke of his own fianc¨¦e. Immediately, something inside Natalie warned her¡ª


    ¡ªI have to tread carefully.


    Geraldo, who had lowered his gaze while crossing his arms, muttered.


    ¡°¡­As I thought, I have no intention of getting engaged with you.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    As she spoke, Geraldo stood up and turned on his heels.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for us to be picked up. I¡¯ll take a look around.¡±


    ¡°W, wait, why so sudden?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°O-our engagement, that¡¯s not something for you to decide!¡±


    Geraldo, who tried to cross in front of Natalie, halted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ensure your honor is maintained.¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about¡­!¡±


    Towards Geraldo, who refused to turn around, she felt strangely frustrated.


    For whose sake is it¡­?


    ¡°Rest assured, you¡¯ll be safely returned to the Rave Empire.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case! You can¡¯t decide it by yourself!?¡±


    ¡°But I can, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.¡±


    Cold and firm, Geraldo took a step towards the stairs.


    Natalie tried to reach for his back.


    What can I say?


    Even if a little, I want to be of use to him. After all, helped me. Yes, that¡¯s probably why.


    Therefore, was there anything she could say?


    Suddenly, she felt a shiver run down her spine. Instinctively, she pushed Geraldo off the stairs.


    ¡°Wha¡ª!?¡±


    On Geraldo¡¯s black eyes, which were wide open, light was reflected.


    The roof of the eastern styled house was destroyed by innumerable arrows of light falling from the sky.


    The magical arrows pierced through the stone ceiling and the broken pillars, creating explosions. Along with that, screams erupted from here and there.


    The enemy in hiding!?


    Or, was it the allies who came to pick them up?


    Either way, pushing him away was a good idea. As they rolled down the stairs, Geraldo held Natalie and acted as a cushion. Their fall came to a halt on the cobblestone path. As Natalie tried to get up, Geraldo held her head down and shouted.


    ¡°Lie down!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re injured¡­!¡±


    A red stain was spreading across Geraldo¡¯s shoulder. However, Geraldo didn¡¯t seem to care. Instead, he went to scan their surroundings.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch, more importantly¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou saw it coming? Color me surprised.¡±


    A voice could be heard from the direction of the lake. In surprise, Geraldo loosened his grip. There was no sign of a continued attack, anymore. Natalie raised her head and was shocked.


    All of the destroyed walls, including the cobblestone road, had been wiped out. Corpses were strewn around. As they were charred, she didn¡¯t know if they were of their allies or enemy. Upon witnessing that scene, Geraldo clicked his tongue.


    ¡°I see. Is it because you¡¯re a descendant of the Dragon God? I should praise you, then.¡±


    A cheerful voice, which was out of place, could be heard from above. Natalie took a breath, before following Geraldo¡¯s line of sight.


    Despite not riding a dragon, a man was floating above the lake.


    The same man had shot those arrows. Somehow, the aura he exuded convinced her of that. It was something that even Natalie, who didn¡¯t possess magical power, could feel¡ª


    ¡ªit was as if she was seeing her half-brother, the Dragon Emperor.


    While looking straight at the man, Geraldo stood up.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so cold? I even came all the way here because I was worried about you.¡±


    The man who landed on the eastern styled house, which no longer had a roof, lifted his head.


    His blond hair shone under the sunlight. His eyes were black. Natalie snuck a glance at Geraldo who was beside her.


    They had matching eye colors.


    ¡°Why are you here¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°I thought that rather than letting them kidnap her, I¡¯d just kidnap her myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°I see that you still can¡¯t take a joke, my adorable son.¡±


    The raw emotion in Geraldo¡¯s eyes¡ªit was hatred. Upon seeing that, the eyes of his father tingled with pleasure.


    ¡°In the first place, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten engaged without your father¡¯s knowledge? Well, you¡¯re 15-years-old, so it¡¯s understandable. Perhaps, you were embarrassed. Still, you¡¯ve made your father sad. No way, did you also keep this a secret from Faelis?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak her name!¡±


    Geraldo dropped onto a knee. Startled, Natalie approached him.


    ¡°W, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is this what they¡¯d refer to as a rebellious phase? Raising a boy is difficult.¡±


    Apparently, it was the man¡¯s doing. As he descended from the top of the stairs, the man stared at Natalie.


    ¡°Hello, princess from the land of the Dragon God, welcome to my country.¡±


    ¡ªRufus de Kratos. Geraldo¡¯s father, Kratos¡¯ present king.


    ¡°¡­Run away.¡±


    While kneeling, Geraldo spoke to her in a low growl. He was sweating profusely. He seemed unable to move. Perhaps, it was the work of magic.


    However, Natalie couldn¡¯t move. By merely being pointed at by Rufus¡¯ long index finger, she was already trembling. Thus, she could only stare at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I just want to talk to you, daughter of the Dragon God.¡±


    ¡®Daughter of the Dragon God.¡¯


    That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a descendant of the Dragon God. I¡¯m a princess of the Rave Empire.


    With determination, she stood up. Then, she proceeded to gracefully bow to him. She gave one so beautiful, no one else could hold a candle to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored to meet you, Your Majesty the King. My name is Natalie Theos Rave.¡±


    ¡°How wonderful. Previously, you managed to sense my magical power, didn¡¯t you? You seem quite promising.¡±


    Rufus stopped at the bottom of the stairs and let out a low laugh.


    ¡°Perhaps, you might end up referring to me as ¡®father-in-law¡¯? Therefore, would you like to visit my palace?¡±


    His ¡®palace.¡¯ Undoubtedly, it was the Southern King¡¯s back palace. Rumors said that upon entering said place, no one was able to leave. As if making fun of her, Rufus tilted his head.


    ¡°Are you afraid, perhaps? Is the sister of the Dragon Emperor afraid of the Goddess¡¯ husband?¡±


    ¡°I accept your invitation.¡±


    ¡°Princess Natalie¡ª!¡±


    Beside Geraldo who shouted, Natalie dignifiedly raised her head.


    ¡°Hence why, release Prince Geraldo. He seems to be suffering.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of expression Geraldo was making. However, Rufus laughed happily with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°My, won¡¯t you look at this? Such a kind girl you are, to worry about my son.¡±


    ¡°¡­Princess!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll ensure my safe return, won¡¯t you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. She didn¡¯t know what the man in front of her was going to do. She didn¡¯t know whether or Geraldo and his allies were his match.


    Still, Natalie took a step forward.


    ¡°Please guide me, Your Majesty the King of Kratos.¡±


    ¡°Welcome, Princess of the Rave Empire.¡±


    The ground under her feet started to glow. Particles of light started to swarm around the tense Natalie. That was her first time witnessing it, a teleportation spell.


    He is capable of such magic?


    Then, when time was about to run out.


    ¡°¡­Natalie!¡±


    Forgetting the honorifics, Geraldo shouted.


    Somehow, it felt strange. Thus, Natalie laughed.


    Before she could see his face, she had already disappeared.

 CH 181

    Antoinette Vanessa8-11 minutes


    Natalie had often heard that the Southern King¡¯s palace was filled with all manners of evil from the world¡ªsuch as corruption, bribery, etc. But in reality, it was no different from a normal palace. If she were to give her honest opinion, she thought that the palace, which had a lot of golden furnishings and decorations, was gorgeous. To put it simply, the place was flashy. However, when she thought of the owner¡¯s¡ªRufus¡¯¡ªface, it made sense.


    After she had cleansed her muddy self in a hot bath, she was escorted to Rufus¡¯ private chamber. Upon arriving, she saw a spacious, round, and luxurious canopy bed in the middle of the room. She found it unnerving. On the contrary, the servants calmly served tea and sweets before instructing her to sit on the sofa.


    If I pay it any mind, it¡¯ll be my defeat.


    Thus, Natalie relaxed her back.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. This is my first time having to dress formally in a while. As a result, I took a lot more time than usual.¡±


    Before she could compose herself fully, Rufus casually entered the room. Natalie stood up and bow, deciding to not care about anything else.


    ¡°Oh no, cease all the formality. This is my first time meeting my son¡¯s fianc¨¦e, I¡¯m truly excited.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything to me, at all. Terrible, don¡¯t you think? I see that he has grown up. Back then, Faelis was all he could think about.¡±


    Natalie could only nod awkwardly.


    ¡­About Geraldo¡¯s engagement with the lady of the Saber family, is he unaware of it? Or, did Prince Geraldo keep it from him?


    As long as the uncertainty remained, just listening to him would be safer.


    ¡°Now, what should we do? I don¡¯t have much time, so we have to be quick.¡±


    ¡°Do you have some matters to attend to?¡±


    ¡°Well, my son will come to fetch you, just as a prince would his princess.¡±


    As Rufus sat down on the sofa before her, Natalie tried to do the same. However, upon hearing that, she stopped briefly. While crossing his long legs, Rufus said cheerfully.


    ¡°By the way, I have no intention of letting you go easily. As to how long you¡¯ll last, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    The bed with fierce assertiveness was diagonally behind Natalie. Then, Rufus grinned.


    ¡°My son is a serious child, you see? If he doesn¡¯t reclaim you before anything happens, it¡¯ll lead to an international dispute with the Rave Empire. I¡¯d like to avoid that, as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, if Your Majesty were to send me to the royal capital, the crisis would be averted.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do such a boring thing?¡±


    Mysteriously, his smile got even wider.


    ¡°More importantly, why don¡¯t we speak with each other a little more? You know the Dragon Emperor, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? O, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that guy like?¡±


    Even if Rufus was a king, to refer to the emperor of the neighboring country as ¡®that guy¡¯¡­


    ¡ªWell, it¡¯d be useless to fuss about it.


    At the dubious question, Natalie frowned.


    ¡°¡­Even if you were to ask me that¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªAnything¡¯s fine. When he speaks, how does he usually refer to himself?¡±


    Natalie was confused upon hearing his first statement. In confusion, she began to ponder.


    Then, she noticed something.


    In what manner does that half-brother of mine usually speak?


    After all, her terrifyingly beautiful half-brother rarely held conversations with her. Usually, they just passed by each other.


    ¡°Certainly, with¡­ ¡®me¡¯ (boku)?¡±


    Natalie managed to remember. In response, Rufus beamed.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct! Well, aren¡¯t you glad?¡±


    ¡°¡­C, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, by that, I mean that your answer is correct! Then, how about his attire? How does he dress?¡±


    Where¡¯s he going with this?


    Gradually, a feeling of dread began to outweigh her confusion.


    Why did the King of Kratos care so much about the Dragon Emperor? The cursed emperor who grew up in the frontier of the Rave Empire. Her half-brother who was now being accused of being a fake emperor.


    I, I don¡¯t know, perhaps¡ªmaybe¡­


    ¡­Maybe it was because she had committed a terrible mistake.


    She felt an intense chill under her skin. However, Natalie managed to reply.


    ¡°He¡ª¡­ His Majesty has black hair and a pair of golden eyes. As for his attire, I think the color is entirely different from yours.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s only to be expected. He¡¯s the Dragon Emperor, so it¡¯s only natural that his tastes would be the opposite of mine.¡±


    While scooping up his golden locks, Rufus uttered dejectedly. That was when she realized it.


    Both that man and Geraldo had golden hair and black eyes. They were the opposite of Hadith, who had black hair and golden eyes.


    ¡­What is he trying to say?


    It wasn¡¯t a rare color. In the first place, those who possessed black hair and golden eyes were said to be the reincarnation of the Dragon God. The colors of the Dragon Emperor. Regardless, it was a story of the Rave Empire. It had nothing to do with Kratos.


    ¡°The other day, the Dragon Emperor seems to have visited the royal capital for my son¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m not supposed to tell you this, by the way.¡±


    Rufus spoke without care, leaving Natalie speechless.


    ¡°What a terrible son that child of mine is. He went to see the true emperor on his own. How sly of him, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sly¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, sly. Afterwards, he even called me a rip-off of the Dragon Emperor. Well, I have no problem with that. After all, the Dragon Emperor hasn¡¯t found himself a Dragon Princess, yet. Right, about that, are there any Dragon Princess candidate in the Rave Empire?¡±


    ¡°D, Dragon Princess¡­? No, none that I¡¯ve heard of¡­ My half-brother¡ªHis Majesty the Emperor has just succeeded the throne. As a result, he¡¯s still acclimating himself. There has been discussion about an engagement, however¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªSpeaking of which, there¡¯s a civil war going on right now. He must¡¯ve been bored.¡±


    While nonchalantly saying that, Rufus picked up a cookie from the plate.


    ¡°Still, the courage to challenge the true emperor is commendable. ¡­Ooh, maybe that¡¯s why my son has been busy recently. He¡¯s too serious. He should go out more often and have some fun.¡±


    That was a difficult topic related to national affairs. Therefore, Natalie had to choose her words carefully. She thought of her uncle¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pleasant matter for the Rave royal family, either. It¡¯s a matter of who will make the better emperor¡ªmy uncle or my half-brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who will make a better emperor?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Rufus was taken aback. The the next moment, he burst out laughing. Natalie began to feel angry.


    ¡°I, is there something with what I just said!? Why are you laughing¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see, now¡­! I thought that you¡¯re merely bracing yourself, but apparently, you¡¯re just oblivious! Without a single clue, you allowed yourself to be sent here¡­! Was it a form of mercy, I wonder? I never knew Georg had it in him! The impostor is also capable of cruelty, it seems!¡±


    ¡°I, ¡®impostor¡¯, you say¡­ Again, what¡¯s so funny¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m into children, now.¡±


    What is he talking about, suddenly?


    She wanted to yell back, but Rufus¡¯ grin made her flinch.


    ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    She managed to shake her head to the bizarre question. Rufus laughed as he spoke.


    ¡°Because they are oblivious to anything. To them, the world is a kind and beautiful place. They believe that there is justice and fairness in the world. They believe in hope. As such, when those innocent eyes are dyed with despair, I can¡¯t help but enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When they are offered to me by their own parents, when their pleas for help are ignored, when even their cries are unheard. In the end, they wish to have never been born. You see, their despair comforts me. It reminds me that reason is powerless without love.¡±


    ¡ªScum. A freak. The lowest of the low. Various curses bubbled in her chest. Still, she was terrified of that man who showed a crescent smile. As if frozen, her lips refused to move.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided how to play with you.¡±


    Rufus¡¯ eyes gleamed as he looked down on her.


    ¡°Despite being a dignified princess, you¡¯ll be defiled in turn by strangers. I¡¯ve considered this, but such a classic development just won¡¯t do. Instead, I thought of giving my son a test.¡±


    ¡®Son¡¯¡ªby that, he surely meant Geraldo.


    But Geraldo had promised to ensure her safe return.


    I¡¯ll just hold on to that for now.


    ¡­There¡¯s no way I can just die here.


    She mustn¡¯t yield to that man. She understood that at least.


    Don¡¯t fall for his ploy or words¡ª


    ¡°¡ªYou aren¡¯t a member of the Rave royal family. You haven¡¯t inherited the blood of the Dragon God.¡±

 CH 182

    Antoinette Vanessa9-11 minutes


    ¡°¡ªYou aren¡¯t a member of the Rave royal family. You haven¡¯t inherited the blood of the Dragon God.¡±


    ¡­What?


    She wasn¡¯t a member of the Rave royal family. She hadn¡¯t inherited the blood of the Dragon god.


    She couldn¡¯t understand what he meant at all. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t just ignore those words. Rufus laughed.


    ¡°But hey, it¡¯s fine. I suspect not even the Three Grand Dukes have inherited it, either.  It¡¯s called collateral, so don¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait, but surely¡ªmy mother, with the Duke of Fairert, despite being of a lower echelon¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡ªThat wasn¡¯t it. Realizing that she had accepted Rufus¡¯ claim, Natalie shook her head and shouted.


    ¡°Why would you know that¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Because three hundred years ago, Kratos helped the legitimate Rave Family accuse the direct descendant of the Dragon God as a false.¡±


    Rufus laughed nonchalantly. Then, he muttered to himself.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to believe it? Fine with me. I only heard it from my ancestors. Besides, it happened 300 years ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­T, that kind of thing¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªBut, hasn¡¯t the heavenly sword vanish?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say anything back.


    No one had any clue as to why the heavenly sword vanished. But if that man¡¯s story was the truth, then the rest was history.


    The heavenly sword belonged to the Dragon God. Without a direct descendant, the heavenly sword couldn¡¯t manifest.


    W, wait, then¡ª¡­


    ¡ªShe had heard of it. Hadith Theos Rave¡¯s mother did some plotting behind the scenes.


    Vissel would have been aware of it. Despite that, nothing had been said about it. Natalie wasn¡¯t even sure whether or not it actually happened. She was convinced the reason it wasn¡¯t made public was because the crown prince¡¯s younger brother ended up with the heavenly sword.


    But, was it that simple?


    ¡­If that story about the heavenly sword is true, then my uncle¡ªno, we¡ª¡­


    It was as if a hole had opened under her feet.


    If only she could unhear everything. That way, she¡¯d be fine.


    ¡°How is it? How do you feel upon learning that instead of being a princess, you¡¯re nothing more than a taint to the Rave Empire?¡±


    ¡®¡ªFall down.¡¯


    It was as if the man was saying that.


    She shook her head, trying to dismiss his voice.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t believe it? Understandable. No one wants to believe that they¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Explain to me, to falsely accuse a true descendant as fake, why would Kratos do such a complicated thing!?¡±


    Rufus¡¯s eyes opened slightly.


    As Natalie desperately pondered, she snuck a glance at his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just strange. If Kratos was pulling strings behind the scenes, then the Rave Family should¡¯ve been dominated by the Kratos royal family, already! But you didn¡¯t announce it to the public, and as a result, we kept fighting while being oblivious to the truth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even now, you still welcomed me as a princess of the Rave Empire. There has to be a reason as to why you won¡¯t make it public!¡±


    If the truth were to be made public, the Rave royal family would suffer a blow to their credibility. In fact, it might perish. On the other hand, the Kingdom of Kratos wouldn¡¯t face any backlash whatsoever.


    As he leaned against the armrest, Rufus smiled.


    ¡°I see, you care more about that than your own lineage.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve never thought of myself as an excellent princess. It¡¯s more convincing to be told that I¡¯m no princess.¡±


    She laughed proudly, but she was merely deceiving herself. Her palms were soaked with cold sweat. Despite how desperately she tried to dismiss the thought, she was still trembling.


    She was always that kind of person.


    Despite sensing that Hadith was the true Dragon Emperor all along, she couldn¡¯t say a word. She couldn¡¯t even denounce her uncle who might have been colluding with Kratos.


    Because she had no backing. Because she was afraid of her half-brother. Because she wanted her uncle to think of her as a fine princess. She did everything for something utterly trivial. Looking back, she wanted to laugh at herself.


    Therefore, boasting her identity as a princess of Rave Empire would be conceited¡ªespecially as of the present.


    ¡°One thing is for certain; we are blessed by the Dragon God Rave.¡±


    After all, a dragon had properly delivered Natalie up until that point. Surely, that was because the Dragon God hadn¡¯t abandoned Natalie and the others.


    If so, she mustn¡¯t betray that one, last, piece of remaining trust.


    Such was her pride as the country of reason¡¯s inhabitant


    ¡°Hence, I won¡¯t cater to your every whim. How about that? Ah, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t answer. Once I leave this place, I¡¯ll tell everyone about what you said, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll think about it. Tell you what, all my siblings are amazing. Even my uncle might change his mind.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that lead to unnecessary conflict? It¡¯s also possible that no one will believe you.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t certain, yet. Especially if I become Prince Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    There should be a way to speak to her uncle, or even her half-brother. The same went for the issue with the bloodline. She might be able to become an arbitrator to that.


    After crossing his fingers, Rufus tapped the back of his hand with his index finger.


    ¡°I see, I see¡­ If you were to become the princess of Kratos, then you might be able to unite the Rave Empire. Perhaps, even resolve the matter with the bloodline. Well, it¡¯s a pretty fascinating idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also make it beneficial for your kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Because of such a reason, you want to be my son¡¯s fianc¨¦e? What a crazy bargaining technique.¡±


    ¡°Say whatever you want. Just know that it¡¯s useless to threaten me. If you¡¯re aware of that, release me¡ª¡±


    ¡ªThere was a ground-shaking explosion. Surprised, she turned to the window. Smoke was billowing in the distance.


    ¡°Apparently, my son has arrived to retrieve you. Still, how early.¡±


    ¡°T, to retrieve me, you say¡­ but isn¡¯t this just an attack!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how my son greets me. By that, he¡¯s saying, ¡®Hello, where in the world is my father?¡¯¡±


    ¡°What kind of parent and child relationship is this¡­¡±


    She revealed her true thoughts. Rufus laughed casually.


    ¡°You see, my son is a shy person. It¡¯s annoying, really. It¡¯s difficult to raise a boy, and not to mention, a descendant of the Goddess of Love.¡±


    Sensing the deception in the exaggerated remarks, Natalie muttered under her breath.


    ¡°¡­In truth, you probably love Prince Geraldo.¡±


    Rufus¡¯ black eyes widened ever so slightly. But soon, he smiled bitterly, as if giving up.


    ¡°Of course, he is my cute, lovely, and pitiful son, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, but can¡¯t you just make up?¡±


    Rufus untied his fingers and stood.


    Then, as he stared at Natalie, he smiled.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have my son take care of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Was he saying that he¡¯d release her? While Natalie was perplexed, Rufus went to the bookshelf.


    ¡°Right, about what I said earlier, you asked why we didn¡¯t announce it to the public? Unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to apologize from the bottom of my heart, for the reason is something that you likely won¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, unless you let me hear the reason, you won¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Because the Goddess was truly hurt.¡±


    After retrieving something from the bookshelf, Rufus turned around.


    Due to the looming shadow, she couldn¡¯t make out his true expression. On the surface, he appeared to be smiling gently.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you understood?¡±


    The smile was dark. She had been caught in a trap.


    With that smile, he was about to reveal everything.


    ¡°Thank you for loving my son, I¡¯m truly glad.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m not in love with¡ª!¡±


    ¡°But you see, that¡¯s the beginning of hell.¡±


    Rufus threw whatever he was holding to Natalie. At first, she thought that it was a book. However, it appeared to be a stack of papers. Upon hitting Natalie¡¯s shoulders, they scattered over the floor.


    ¡°What is¡­?¡±


    Rufus didn¡¯t reply.


    Natalie, who reached to the floor to pick up the scattered sheets, raised her eyebrows at what was written on them.


    At first, nothing seemed to be amiss.


    However¡ª


    ¡ªIsn¡¯t this strange?


    While kneeling on the floor, she picked one up and looked at the page below it.


    Then, her eyes went wide open. Her breath was stuck in her throat. At that moment, Natalie¡¯s gaze flew right up to meet Rufus. He showed a father-like smile, and told her.


    ¡°This is the Kratos royal family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªPrincess Natalie.¡±


    When the figure to which that voice belonged to emerged behind her, it dawned upon Natalie¡ª


    ¡ªshe was going to be killed.

 CH 183

    Where did he even came from? But that was no longer important.


    Once again, Natalie glanced at the scattered stack of papers on the floor. Her hands were trembling the entire time. Then, after closing her eyes, she asked a single question.


    ¡°You are going to kill me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The prince, who stood behind her, had no answer. However, the clanking of his weapon reached her ears.


    While keeping her back turned, she did her best to speak calmly.


    ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s a shame. Somehow, I was confident I¡¯d have been able to become a good wife for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But apparently, I¡¯m not good enough.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t particularly skilled in any aspect.


    As for the prince, neither love nor reason could save him anymore.


    ¡°¡­You are not to blame.¡±


    He was the same person who had promised to ensure her safe return.


    ¡­Could she believe that at some point, he truly meant it? Wasn¡¯t she at least allowed that?


    ¡°¡­¡¯Not to blame¡¯, you say. That¡¯s no way to speak to a girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make this quick.¡±


    ¡°¡ªOne more thing.¡±


    Afterwards, was he going to visit the daughter of the Saber family?


    Is she aware of any of this?


    She¡¯d like to hear an answer to that, as well. However, she decided against asking that question. Although surely, his fianc¨¦e didn¡¯t.


    Therefore, she was proud of herself for reaching that point.


    Then, she shifted the topic.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t put your feelings into words, then express them through flowers.¡±


    ¡°Is that your last will?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not. You know what? I wonder if I should¡¯ve met with her.¡±


    ¡°Nothing can be done about that.¡±


    His cold voice echoed.


    At the same time, there was a shock as something pierced through her heart.


    She moved her head slightly to at least catch a glimpse of him. The prince was wielding a spear. Then, her field of vision became hazy.


    ¡ªEvery¡­ one, I¡¯m truly, sorry¡­


    She was about to draw her last breath there.


    I¡¯m sorry¡­ for my selfishness¡­


    After all, her last thought was of how she wished that he¡¯d call her name again.


    Perhaps, it was a fitting end for the false princess of the Rave Empire.


    ¡ªAh, but from where and how can I begin to save my precious family?


    ¡ªOr, save you¡­?


    ¡®If only I hadn¡¯t met him.¡¯


    Strangely, not even once did that thought occur.


    At that point, her eyes, which had lost their light, could no longer see the future, the past, love, or reason.


    ***


    Upon pulling out his spear, Geraldo proceeded to embrace the princess¡¯ body.


    Her body was still warm. When he stared at her face, for the first time, he realized that her eyes were blue. Her eyes, which no longer reflected anything.


    They were the color of the sky, and at the same time, the color that the Goddess yearned for.


    Thus, he gently closed her eyes. She appeared to merely be sleeping. To not let her get dirty, he healed only the surface of her chest injury which continued to bleed lukewarm blood. Afterwards, he held her sideways.


    ¡°I am relieved.¡±


    Acting like a spectator, his father, who had been sitting on a chair the entire time, commented. Ignoring him, Geraldo turned his back to him.


    ¡°Do you need someone to move her body? It¡¯ll be more convenient that way.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t appear to be blaming me. What are you going to do? The Rave Empire will surely demand an explanation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll slightly alter the time of her death. The culprit is unknown. It¡¯ll be unclear whether it was planned by Kratos or the Rave Empire.¡±


    War couldn¡¯t start now. At the very least, not before the power of the Dragon Emperor had been taken away. Despite feeling impatient, there was still time.


    ¡°When it comes to cheating the time of death, I wonder what¡¯s supposed to be done with the body?¡±


    ¡°¡­Burn it with magical power. Leave nothing behind.¡±


    Then, prepare a new corpse.


    Rufus nodded before laughing bitterly.


    ¡°Want me to see you off?¡±


    Without answering, Geraldo started walking. Meanwhile, Rufus beckoned to him.


    ¡°I can have those who tried to kidnap Princess Natalie and pit us against each other punished.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, my son is excellent. You won¡¯t become like me.¡±


    That went without saying.


    While tightly shutting his lips, Geraldo left the room and closed the door with magic.


    Considering he was in his father¡¯s palace, it was unlikely for there to be any pursuers. Still, he¡¯d like for the body to be disposed of quickly, before it could be seen. If he didn¡¯t make it appear as if nothing had happened, it¡¯d lead to a problem in the future. Therefore, he had to falsify the princess¡¯ cause of death. Otherwise, even his appointed fianc¨¦e would be dragged into it.


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t get a chance to meet her, did you?¡±


    Suddenly, those words came out of his mouth. Of course, there was no reply.


    Was she truly unaware of anything? Or, did she sense something but opt to keep quiet? That question would always remain unanswered.


    Regardless, she did take action. As a result, her death wouldn¡¯t be wasted. No, he wouldn¡¯t let it be wasted.


    In fact, that incident seemed to have quelled those bandits. In the future, even if he were to announce his engagement, they probably wouldn¡¯t be as aggressive.


    That alone would suffice.


    At the very least, rather than burying her under the earth, I shall let her return to the sky.


    He did promise to let her return to the Rave Empire safely, or so to speak.


    After she had been reduced to ashes, he had her remains fly up to the sky.


    He didn¡¯t know if the wind of Kratos would carry her to the sky of the Rave Empire.


    ***


    ¡°Welcome back, Your Highness Geraldo!¡±


    That girl was always so full of energy. Whenever he returned to the royal capital, she¡¯d rush to greet him.


    ¡°Did you find the whereabouts of Princess Natalie?? I heard that she was in battle with criminals.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, it was a decoy. The princess¡¯ whereabouts is still unknown.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Then, please rest. You seem tired. Not to mention, your clothes are burnt, and there are traces of magic on it. Moreover, did you hurt your shoulder?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After nodding, Geraldo presented a flower that he brought back.


    The girl blinked.


    ¡°For you.¡±


    Looking at her blank expression, he felt bitter.


    She doesn¡¯t appear to be happy.


    He wondered if inwardly, she was complaining.


    Then, should he make an excuse?


    ¡®The flower is beautiful as it¡¯s freshly-picked.¡¯ Or, ¡®It has no wrapping because I didn¡¯t get it from the flower shop.¡¯¡ª


    ¡ªRegardless, he was aware of how it looked. That flower was too shabby of a gift to be given by a crown prince to his fianc¨¦e.


    But in the next moment, the girl, who held the flower, smiled brilliantly.


    ¡°¡­Thank you! I¡¯m truly happy¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of it! I¡¯ll give it a lot of water! Oh, perhaps even a vase, and a Lawrence!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why am I in the same line as a vase?¡±


    The lieutenant, whose name was called, expressed his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°¡ªI see.¡±


    Towards the blue sky, Geraldo murmured once again. But soon he looked down, stepped on the ground, and began to walk.

 CH 184

    Jill¡¯s husband, who was dangling upside down after getting entangled with a vine, asked a question.


    ¡°¡­Jill, what¡¯s happening to me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, basically, Your Majesty was caught in trap, ensnared by a magical vine, and is now hanging upside down from a tree!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking¡­¡± Jill¡¯s husband weakly shook his head. His complexion was pale while his overall attire was in tatters. As such, it was difficult to believe that he was the emperor of the Rave Empire.


    Nevertheless, the incarnation of the Dragon God Rave, the true Dragon Emperor¡ªHadith Theos Rave¡ªwho wielded the heavenly sword, was as beautiful as always. Even if he was covered with mud, his moon-like beauty was otherwise unmarred. Be it his dusty black hair, his melancholic golden eyes, or the shadows created by the tips of his eyelashes as he sighed¡ªthey were all enchanting.


    Even said figure of his which was dangling from a tree was like a glorious painting.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t the time to swoon. If he was to be left in such a state, blood would flow to his head. As it was, her husband¡¯s health was already delicate.


    Jill was also caught in a trap at the moment. However, unlike Hadith¡¯s, her feet had instead been pulled into the ground. Then, Jill effortlessly tore the magical vine.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright¡­ I can do it myself¡­ More importantly¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then, do free yourself quickly. If you get sick because of the blood going to your head, it¡¯d be a disaster!¡±


    ¡°¡ªI came here to ask your parents¡¯ permission to marry you, right?¡±


    Jill, who stood under Hadith, blushed at the statement and nodded.


    Then, after smiling gently, Hadith suddenly shouted.


    ¡°¡ªThen why the hell am I suddenly being forced to endure the Rakia Mountains!?¡±


    ¡°Why, you ask? Well, because our main residence is located on the hillside of the Rakia Mountains.¡±


    ¡°But there isn¡¯t a single road to be found! Not to mention, it¡¯s full of magical traps! Somehow, it¡¯s even worse than an actual battlefield! What¡¯s wrong with this mountain!?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, shaking too much is dangerous for you.¡±


    Every time he screamed out in anger, the shaking grew more intense. Instead of anything, Hadith covered his face with both hands. Surprisingly, he might be immune to motion sickness.


    ¡°¡­J, just for today, I brushed up my etiquette! I also dressed up and even got a new haircut!¡±


    ¡°I, it¡¯s alright, Your Majesty! No matter the circumstances, you¡¯ll always be beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I even prepared a lot of gifts¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, the main corps is keeping them safe!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that to get married, I have to overcome this perilous mountain trail!? Don¡¯t look down on the Rave Empire!! Just so you know, I could blow up this entire area with my heavenly sword!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the plan, so can we please move on¡ª Wait!?¡±


    Perhaps, in response to his call, the Dragon God leaped out form Hadith¡¯s chest.


    The Dragon God was a white creature with long, slender, limbs. Although he seemed to resemble a dragon, he was neither dignified nor charming. Moreover, Hadith often described him as a ¡®fat feathered snake.¡¯


    At the same time, the creature was also the guardian deity of the Rave Empire, the Dragon God that governed the sky and reason, and last but not least, Hadith¡¯s parent.


    ¡°Blow up the entire area, you say. Exactly how are you going to do that with only half of your magic power? As the Rakia Mountain is close to the sacred area, its magical field tends to make magic go haywire. Don¡¯t do such a reckless thing!¡±


    ¡°I can do it if I try.¡± Hadith responded with determination.


    In response, Rave smacked his head with his tail.


    ¡°Even if you can, don¡¯t. Didn¡¯t you come here to ask her parents¡¯ permission for marriage? Remember, you came to meet Little Miss¡¯ parents!¡±


    Hadith, who was preached to by his parental figure, stopped complaining and turned to look at Jill.


    Feeling a little uneasy, Jill proceeded to look down.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I do understand why you¡¯d be hesitant. As I thought, it¡¯s such an odd thing to do, isn¡¯t it? Why should one be required to go through a path full of magic traps just to obtain permission to marry?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not true at all¡ª!¡±


    In a panic, Hadith spun around in the air, before kneeling in front of Jill. The vines that had been wrapped around his ankles disappeared without a trace. His movement was so nimble, with almost no hint of magic.


    Jill was truly impressed. Apparently, he was quite a natural.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sorry, Jill. I was just surprised because there were so many unprecedented things. Let¡¯s make it to the mansion together.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best to earn your parents¡¯ permission to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do our best on the next obstacle.¡±


    Jill pointed to a large stone gate and a wall blocking the way. While loosening his grip on her, Hadith scrunched his face.


    Then, he turned to look at Jill.


    ¡°¡­What is that gate supposed to be? Why is there a barrier attached to it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no normal gate, isn¡¯t it? I can feel magic coursing through it.¡±


    ¡°Rave, you¡¯re so brilliant! Right, so, unless you pass through it with the same magical intensity, you¡¯ll be crushed!¡±


    ¡°¡­Crushed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is killing suitors part of Saber family¡¯s tradition?¡±


    To the slightly pale Hadith, Jill shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. Your Majesty, like I said, everything¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. Although, I¡¯m starting to get terrified of your family. They, uhm, they won¡¯t, or at least, don¡¯t plan to kill me, right?¡±


    ¡°Now, what are you talking about? This is just the beginning!¡±


    ¡°¡­It is???¡±


    Jill enthusiastically answered yes to Rave¡¯s question, before turning towards the gate.


    ¡°I heard that in the next obstacle, we¡¯ll be fighting against a demonic beast! Your Majesty, let¡¯s do our best!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you so excited right now?¡±


    ¡°Because this is our first joint effort together! Besides, it¡¯s a challenge prepared by the Saber family! I¡¯ve always wanted to try it!¡±


    While Jill was speaking enthusiastically, Hadith looked at the distant horizon.


    ¡°C, can¡¯t we just focus our joint effort in baking a cake, or something¡­?¡±


    ¡°I agree with Hadith¡­¡±


    ¡°Baking a cake is good, too!¡±


    Hadith was talented at cooking. The sweets he made were better than those from confectionery stores. Jill, who was about to get tempted, hurriedly steeled her resolve.


    ¡°You see, my parents also went through this trial in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­For reference, how long does it take to overcome the trial?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the average is half a month, while the shortest record is a week. However, if we take more time, than we might not be able to complete the trial in time.¡±


    The main corps, which went through a normal path from the Southernmost port town of the Saber territory, should be marching towards the villa as of the moment. The villa of the Saber family was located at the foot of a highway, which was slightly away from the Rakia Mountains. Considering the size of the main corps and the amount of luggage, they should arrive within 10 days.


    Meanwhile, the exit of the path where Jill and the others were currently on was near the main residence, which was located in the middle of the Rakia Mountains. If they didn¡¯t arrive early, her parents would likely mistake the main corps as their guests and welcome them instead.


    Moreover, by arriving late, they¡¯d be giving a bad impression.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure that as long as we¡¯re together, we¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Jill turned around and smiled at Hadith.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set a new record together! I want to surprise my father and mother! My siblings, too! That way, surely, they¡¯ll allow us to get married!¡±


    Jill wanted to show off Hadith¡¯s greatness to them. After all, he was the man of her choosing. With a hollow gaze, Hadith laughed at Jill who was full of expectation.


    ¡°¡­Alright, let¡¯s do our best. Rave, what do you think? Is it still possible to desecrate this area with the heavenly sword?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll only be putting your relationship with your wife¡¯s parents at risk, then. Give it your best.¡±


    ¡°¡­Getting married is difficult.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go! Your Majesty, we can do it!¡±


    Jill clenched her fists and started walking with large strides. Then, she kicked open the big stone gate that also served as a barrier.

 CH 185.1

    By Antoinette Vanessa September 13, 2022


    ¡°I see, the schedule for your departure to the Kingdom of Kratos has finally been decided.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°¡­By the way, Lady Jill, what¡¯s with the way you¡¯re holding your cup? It¡¯s caught on your index finger.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Reminded by her tutor, Jill hastily imitated the role model in front of her. The handle of the cup was supposed to be held between the index finger and the thumb while being supported by the middle finger. However, due to relaxing, Jill simply used her index finger instead.


    Raelm, the imperial capital of the Rave Empire, was located at a high altitude¡ªapt for being called the city in the sky. The imperial castle, in particular, was built on a hill overlooking the imperial capital. Even with the current summer-like temperature, once the window was opened, a refreshing, cool, breeze would enter.


    There, in the back of the inner court where government affairs were held, one of the palaces where the emperor lived was given to Jill.


    Under normal circumstances, Jill would have entered the inner palace as the Dragon Empress or lived in a section of the palace for guests as Hadith¡¯s fianc¨¦e. However, not only was she 11-years-old, she also hailed from Kratos¡ªthe enemy country. Although, the same could be said about the palace of the emperor, Hadith, the supreme man of the Rave Empire. Well, Jill¡¯s position was complicated, anyway¡­


    Above all, due to an ongoing internal conflict, Hadith¡¯s personal affairs were complicated.


    Hadith¡¯s older brother, Listeard Theos Rave, lamented the lack of finance, manpower, etc. That said, another brother of Hadith¡¯s¡ªVissel Theos Rave¡ªwho was also the crown prince had stepped into the scene. Upon defrauding influential nobles for money and manpower, the situation had improved considerably. However, the fact that Hadith took control of the imperial army in both name and reality was probably the milestone. It happened during the civil war that recently took place in the Radea territory.


    Afterwards, his older sister, Elynsia Theos Rave, temporarily assumed the rank of general within the imperial army. She was an influential person who led the Rave Empire¡¯s foremost Dragon Knights.


    With the help of his older brother and sister, Hadith had just gotten his feet on the ground.


    As for Jill herself, there wasn¡¯t much she could do.


    Jill, who made a name for herself as the daughter of the god of war, was proficient at combat. The fact remained even after she had regressed from the age of 16 to 10 and restarted her life all over again. However, that role of hers was taken away by the imperial army.


    As for her current task at hand, it was bridal training. She had to receive education in etiquette, embroidery, and poetry. As the imperial capital had finally accepted her, she had also been provided with a tutor.


    ¡°Recently, you¡¯ve learned to spot your mistakes quickly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Lady Sufia.¡±


    Sufia smiled at Jill as she set her cup down. Her refined manners made her the poster girl of a noble lady. That said, Sufia was indeed a noble lady. She was the daughter of a marquis, and a woman who also served as a tea companion for Emperor Hadith. As of the present, she was Jill¡¯s tutor.


    Her lecture today consisted of having tea with Sufia. However, that alone had proven to be a challenge. Jill¡¯s etiquette always left something to be desired¡ª the same applied to her selection of tea, sweets, and even the utensils.


    But how can a strawberry shortcake be lacking?


    Moreover, it was said that in the future, Jill would need to oversee everything¡ªbe it from sending invitations to hosting small tea parties.


    ¡­Lady Sufia is surprisingly strict.


    But when asked about inviting the emperor to partake in the exam, Jill became strangely motivated. It had to be the magical power of love. Since Jill was 11-years-old and Hadith 19-years-old, she sometimes wanted to surprise him by showing her mature side.


    ¡°So, when are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving next week.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, then we don¡¯t have much time. Preparations, contacting the other party¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡°Apparently, everything has been arranged. First, we¡¯ll head for the Leirzatz territory by dragon to greet His Highness Listeard¡¯s grandfather. From there, we¡¯ll enter the port of the Saber family by ship. By the end of the month, we¡¯ll be in Kratos.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Sufia glanced sideways at the sofa by the window. There she spotted teddy bear and a fine chicken grooming herself. Furthermore, there was a small black dragon with a blanket over his head. His butt was sticking out for some reason.


    ¡°Rho, you¡¯re sulking, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°He is. Dragons can¡¯t eat the plants of Kratos, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ukyuuu¡ª!¡±


    Rho let out a low cry. Apparently, he stuck his butt out as a display of discontent. Jill put down her cup and sighed.


    ¡°How long are you going to keep this up, Rho? You promised to stay home with Saute and Haddy¡­¡±


    ¡°Kkyun!¡±


    ¡°If you want to go that much, then persuade Rea and the other dragons.¡±


    ¡°Kyu¡­¡±


    Rho¡¯s voice vanished.


    Before Jill could even consider taking Rho, Rea¡ªthe black dragon¡ªflew up and protested vehemently. The dragons in the imperial capital were also adamantly against it and stopped listening to all orders. When that happened, people were thrown into confusion. Rho tried his best to persuade Rea to let him go, to which she declared, ¡°Over my dead body.¡± Shaken by his wife¡¯s intensity, Rho agreed to stay.


    Even now, he was wagging his tail in dissatisfaction. But of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare do so when Rea flew by. Rea had cut her vacation short and solidified the surroundings of the imperial capital with other dragons. Out of fear, the Dragon Knights were on watch. They were absolutely ready to prevent Rho from going to Kratos. The fact that they didn¡¯t believe in Rho at all was very reliable.


    ¡°Will Camilla and Zeke go as well?¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re the knights of the Dragon Princess. It seems that they¡¯ll accompany us from here. Once we entered Kratos, they¡¯ll travel with the cargo being transported to the Saber family¡ªof course, with the people we¡¯ve arranged. After all, we don¡¯t want anything to happen.¡±


    Sufia suddenly made a thoughtful gesture. Jill took a cream puff. The good thing about the lecture was that she could eat delicious sweets as long as she followed proper etiquette.


    ¡°Then, this is it for today¡¯s lecture.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you a souvenir!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Then, I¡¯ll have to come up with homework for while you¡¯re traveling. Then, how about embroidery?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ but will I have time for it¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lady Jill, you have cream on your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s just learn how to sew Lord Hadith¡¯s name as soon as possible.¡±


    When Jill was distracted by the cream puff, her homework had been decided¡­

 CH 185.2

    By Antoinette Vanessa September 21, 2022


    ¡°¡­Lord Hadith is preparing souvenirs?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ He looks so enthusiastic; I wonder what I am supposed to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, considering that Lady Jill is about to return home, why don¡¯t you prepare something novel instead of what is already available to general public?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you have a point. But, hear this¡ªmy biggest souvenir is His Majesty himself!¡±


    Towards Jill¡¯s affirmation, Sufia showed a slight smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you entrust everything to Lord Hadith, everything¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°After all, they don¡¯t get to see the real live version of dragon emperor very often, so they¡¯ll definitely be pleased!¡±


    ¡°¡­I-it¡¯d be nice if we could pave the way to peace with this. Above all, I¡¯d be happy if both countries were to recognize your engagement.¡±


    When Sufia, who was once a fianc¨¦e candidate for Hadith, said that to her, Jill felt somewhat guilty.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ Lady Sufia, have you managed to find a nice groom?¡±


    Part of the reason why Sufia left her hometown of Veilburg¡ªthe water city¡ªfor the imperial capital was to be Jill¡¯s tutor. As for the other reason, she was looking for a groom.


    After turning against Hadith, her father¡ªMarquis of Veil, was stripped of his rank. Meanwhile, Sufia had accused her father on behalf of Hadith. As a result, her peerage was to be decided by Hadith. Thus, it had been decided that the husband chosen by Sufia would become the new Marquis of Veil.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early, Lady Jill. After all, it hasn¡¯t even been a month since I arrived in the imperial capital.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s that, but what about something like a fateful encounter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be nice to have one, but that man will also have to govern the water city of Veilburg in the future¡­¡±


    The water city of Veilburg, located in the territory of Marquis Veil, was the closest to the capital of the Kingdom of Kratos in terms of transportation. The official transit was the Leirzatz territory near the border, but it was actually located in Veilburg. As such, that place couldn¡¯t be treated lightly¡ªeither militarily or politically.


    ¡°Certainly, governing Veilburg is difficult, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ll have to be able to deal with Kratos in both diplomatic and military affairs. Moreover, you also have to keep an eye on the domestic issues¡­¡±


    ¡°Even more so after considering what my father did. Rather than based on my personal interest, I think that he has to be someone that everyone can trust. Therefore, the first thing is to do is make friends.¡±


    ¡°Basically, information gathering!? Got it!¡±


    Sufia smiled at Jill who was nodding.


    The intelligence capabilities of ladies couldn¡¯t be underestimated, after all.


    ¡°I hope that I can find a suitable groom, but I shouldn¡¯t be putting myself before the Rave royal family. While Crown Prince Vissel already has a fianc¨¦e, neither Princess Elynsia nor Prince Listeard do. The same can be said about Princess Natalie.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, yes¡­ As for Her Highness Frida, it might be too early for her, considering she¡¯s 8-years-old.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that the successive deaths of the crown princes has made it difficult for them¡­ Nevertheless, I¡¯m sure there will be many opportunities in the future. Especially for Princess Natalie. With her age and position, she may be able to be engaged soon.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jill stiffened slightly.


    Natalie Theos Rave.


    Certainly, she was the most ideal candidate. Not only was she a princess, she was also 16-years-old. It was time for her to start thinking about getting engaged. Unlike her older sister, Elynsia Theos Rave, she didn¡¯t hold any important positions in the empire.


    In fact, in the future Jill knew, Natalie was engaged at the age of sixteen. Then she¡ªshe died¡­


    In the Kingdom of Kratos.


    As far as she knew, the truth was still shrouded in mysteries.


    ¡­B, but it¡¯ll be different, right?


    The time had passed, and the person who had arranged for her engagement was gone.


    ¡°However, that¡¯ll have to wait until after the wedding date for Lady Jill and Lord Hadith has been decided. There¡¯ll be many more celebrations to come.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°¡ªJill-onee-sama!¡±


    As Jill forced a smile and nodded, a small shadow flew into the room. There wasn¡¯t even a knock. Jumping to her feet, Jill blinked.


    ¡°Your Highness Frida, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°E, excuse me, but Natalie-onee-sama is going to marry into Kratos royal family¡­!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Frida, who tended to be shy, desperately clung to the frozen Jill.


    ¡°M, my brothers are discussing Natalie-onee-sama¡¯s engagement with the prince of Kratos¡­!¡±


    Prince of Kratos.


    In the present and in the future, that title could only refer to one person.


    Geraldo De Kratos¡ªJill¡¯s fianc¨¦ from her first life.


    In fact, when the topic of Natalie¡¯s engagement came up, the other party was Geraldo.


    Without waiting for an explanation, Jill stood up and ran.

 CH 186

    By Antoinette Vanessa December 11, 2022


    ¡°Wait, Jill-chan~!?¡±


    ¡°What about your tea time¡ª¡±


    ¡ªDashing pass Camilla and Zeke, who were guarding the entrance, Jill stormed out of the palace. She even triple-jumped past the stairs.


    Around that time, Hadith should be in the office.


    ¡°Dragon Pri¡ªYour Highness, this meeting is prohibited¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªMove aside, it¡¯s urgent. Excuse me, Your Majesty!¡±


    Slipping past the empire soldiers who gallantly tried to stand in her way, Jill barged through the door.


    Vissel and Listeard were seated on the sofa in front of the office desk. They both noticed her first, and grimaced at the same time.


    ¡°¡ªJill!¡±


    As for the owner of the room¡ªHadith; he was sporting a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you hungry? The snack will be served later.¡±


    ¡­Upon hearing that concern of the beaming Hadith, Jill blushed¡ª


    ¡ªDo I ask for sweets that often?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, I was mistaken? You didn¡¯t come to inquire about today¡¯s snacks?¡±


    ¡°While that¡¯s certainly important, I didn¡¯t come for that! It¡¯s about Her Highness Natalie! Are you serious about that engagement!? Moreover, her partner is Prince Geraldo!¡±


    ¡°Alright, who leaked the information?¡±


    The frustrated murmur that spilled from Vissel served as an affirmation.


    ¡°I, I did¡­¡±


    Frida, who came in after Jill along with Camilla and Zeke, said that before rushing to hide behind Jill. Clicking his tongue, Vissel turned to look at Listeard.


    ¡°For you to be unable to keep such information discreet, how incompetent do you have to be?¡±


    ¡°¡­My apologies. I¡¯ll investigate the cause later and prevent the same mistake from happening again. Frida, please return. Right now, your brother is still at work¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhy, why would you, to Natalie-nee-chan?¡±


    The words of his half-sister knitted his eyebrows. To convey them, she must¡¯ve spoke with all her might. Thus, Vissel responded with a smile plastered across his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the peace negotiations. In terms of age, the two suit each other well. After all, sending the emperor¡¯s older sister isn¡¯t an option.¡±


    ¡°W-which is why, Nee-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me inform you, Natalie proposed this herself. Of course, I objected.¡±


    Frida, who did her best to appeal to her brothers, stiffened in shock. Inwardly, Jill had the same reaction. Seeing both Frida¡¯s and Jill¡¯s expressions, Vissel sarcastically laughed.


    ¡°Did you think it was my idea? Forgive me, but I wouldn¡¯t have taken such a gamble.¡±


    ¡°But why would Onee-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s for the best.¡±


    A dignified voice resounded from the doorway. Upon turning around, there stood the figures of Natalie and Elynsia, standing tall and smiling wryly respectively.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this fuss about? I thought my brothers were arguing again, hence why I brought Elynsia-nee-sama.¡±


    ¡°Well, Natalie, isn¡¯t that great? I¡¯d rather not beat my brothers all the time. Don¡¯t you guys agree?¡±


    Recently, whenever the male siblings had a fight, they¡¯d be slapped on the head rather than being reprimanded by their thoughtful older sister.


    At the sight of Natalie, whom she was close with, and Elynsia, whom she relied on, Frida teared up.


    ¡°Onee-sama, a, are you truly going to become a bride¡­?¡±


    ¡°It still hasn¡¯t been decided, yet. Moreover, I haven¡¯t been summoned, or asked to show my face. Still, it isn¡¯t a bad story, right?¡±


    At Natalie¡¯s smile, Frida blinked in confusion. Jill was astounded by Natalie¡¯s unexpected positive attitude.


    ¡°But your partner will be Prince Geraldo!? Are you truly alright with that?¡±


    ¡°Once we make peace, he¡¯ll no longer be our enemy. Besides, isn¡¯t he the rumored genius? Moreover, I heard that he isn¡¯t exactly bad-looking¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªMy ass! He¡¯s the scummiest, disgusting, siscon bastard¡ª!?¡±


    Immediately after exclaiming that, Jill¡¯s hands flew to her mouth.


    ¡­Such was the cause of Jill¡¯s former death.


    Elynsia blinked and tilted her head.


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that Prince Geraldo and Princess Faelis are famous for being close, is that supposed to be a problem? If anything, I¡¯d like my younger brothers to follow their examples.¡±


    ¡°But they are them, and we¡¯re us, Ane-ue.¡±


    Listeard, who once had confronted Faelis, spoke as if to gloss over the situation, perhaps because Frida was there.


    Still, the fact remained that in the future, Jill was executed precisely because she witnessed the forbidden love between Geraldo and his own sister¡ªFaelis.


    Before she could even spread the word, a splendidly-woven false accusation had met her, leading to her subsequent arrest and execution.


    ¡­As such, who could say that the same fate wouldn¡¯t await Natalie?


    Regardless, it¡¯d be troublesome if she were to publicly state such a scandal and ruin the peace treaty. Above all, how was she supposed to break such an outrageous story to them?


    ¡°A woman who¡¯ll eventually become our nation¡¯s mother shouldn¡¯t slander the royal family of a neighboring country.¡±


    In the end, all she gained was Vissel¡¯s disapproval.


    Jill¡¯s eyes swum.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll have to admit that my choice of words is unpleasant, but, those siblings, they¡¯re¡­ special.¡±


    ¡°In any case, you should¡¯ve phrased it better. Instead of something as insubstantial as a doting relationship between siblings; the words ¡®martyr¡¯ and ¡®Goddess¡¯ are more accurate to represent them. If it was for the sake of his sister, Prince Geraldo wouldn¡¯t hesitate to get his hands dirty. Even if you¡¯re the princess of the Rave Empire, you won¡¯t be an exception. Despite his young age, Prince Geraldo has proven both his power and wisdom. Hence why he¡¯s referred to as a genius.¡±


    Frida paled at Vissel¡¯s evaluation. Without paying her any heed, Vissel went on.


    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m against it. There¡¯s no way a mediocre princess without any combat ability, isn¡¯t exceptionally intelligent, and doesn¡¯t have the magical prowess to survive in a magical powerhouse. At best, you¡¯ll end up as a pawn.¡±


    ¡°You never know unless you try.¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou heard her. Feel free to try and persuade her in any way.¡±


    Seeing that Vissel had given up, Listeard also remained silent with a haggard look on his face. Timidly, Frida took Natalie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°O, Onee-sama, why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because now¡¯s a good time.¡±


    Thus, Natalie lifted her face.

 CH 187

    By Antoinette Vanessa December 18, 2022


    ¡°As the internal affairs of Rave Empire has settled down considerably, it¡¯s time to focus on the state of external affairs. For the sake of peace, establishing a connection between the royal families would be for the best.¡±


    ¡°Well, certainly, but...¡±


    ¡°As such, it¡¯d be easier for me to marry Prince Geraldo, while Hadith-nii-sama marries Jill.¡±


    Jill involuntarily exclaimed.


    ¡°B, but, His Majesty and I¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m doing this for my own sake. I¡¯ve thought it through. Elynsia-nee-sama is leading an army, while Frida has a strong backing. As such, neither of them can unite our two families through marriage. Therefore, the role falls unto me. Hey, wouldn¡¯t it be amazing if I managed to become the crown princess of Kratos?¡±


    Natalie chuckled and swept back her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve even managed to silence someone like Vissel-nii-sama.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s a great idea. If by any chance it does come true, I¡¯ll grant you a single wish.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s a promise, Vissel-nii-sama.¡±


    Despite her determined smile, Natalie was probably uneasy. After all, as a princess, Natalie was more aware of how her actions might influence others than Jill. As such, there was no way she couldn¡¯t fathom the danger of marrying into the tentative enemy country.


    However, there was an unyieldingness in her quiet gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m a princess of the Rave Empire. This is my time to shine. Make no mistake.¡±


    Had they truly wanted to stop her, Vissel probably would have stopped at nothing while Listeard would have continued to oppose her. However, the two remained silent¡ªand that alone served as the answer.


    Elynsia¡ªthe key to national defense¡ªcouldn¡¯t be married off. As for Frida, not only was she young, she also had a complicated relationship with powerful nobles affiliated to the imperial family, namely the Three Grand Dukes.


    Hence, in terms of age and position, Natalie was the most eligible. Perhaps, even without Jill and Hadith, marrying her off would be a surefire way to attain peace.


    Even so¡­ is it truly alright? If, like before, Her Highness Natalie is kidnapped and murdered in Kratos, there won¡¯t be any peace¡­


    Perhaps, the saving grace was that Jill¡¯s past experiences and the present were different. In the past, Natalie was dispatched to Kratos by her uncle Georg during the middle of their dispute with Hadith.


    As of the present, Natalie did it out of her own accord and for the diplomacy of the Rave Empire. As such, if anything were to happen to Natalie, the Rave Empire would surely pursue the matter. That alone should change the Kratos¡¯ response¡ªand even if Kratos was involved, at the very least, Jill was Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦e no longer.


    ¡°I think Natalie can do it.¡±


    With a bright voice, Elynsia broke the complicated silence.


    ¡°After all, I have such a bright and adorable little sister. Therefore, I¡¯m sure that Prince Geraldo will take a liking to her, and the same should go for Princess Faelis. Besides, we¡¯re only at the proposal stage. We don¡¯t even know how Kratos will respond. If it doesn¡¯t work out, then we can just smooth it out.¡±


    ¡°¡­Utter bonehead. Who do you think will have to clean up the mess later?¡±


    ¡°Vissel, did you say something?¡±


    ¡°No, onee-sama, it¡¯s nothing. I understand what you¡¯re saying. By making a proposition to them, we¡¯ll be able to judge their seriousness towards a peace treaty through their response.¡±


    Will they accept an offer of engagement with Natalie? If the opposite happens, what would their reason for refusal be? Kratos¡¯ response would serve as a crucial piece of information. Nodding, Elynsia looked at everyone.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s believe in Natalie and leave it to her.¡±


    ¡°Can anything from such a mediocre princess even be trusted?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Vissel, why can¡¯t you honestly say that you¡¯re worried about your sister?¡±


    ¡°Ha? Cease that, Elynsia-nee-sama. It¡¯s awful to think about.¡± (Natalie)


    ¡°Good grief¡­¡± (Vissel)


    Seeing Vissel and Natalie agree with each other, Elynsia was perplexed.


    ¡°Are you two actually on good terms?¡±


    ¡°¡ªWe have to be cautious, Ane-ue. If anything were to befall Natalie, it won¡¯t just affect our relationship with Kratos, but compromises Hadith¡¯s position as well. They¡¯ll think that Hadith didn¡¯t actually want to acknowledge the Rave imperial family.¡±


    Propping his elbow on his knee, Listeard groaned.


    ¡°¡­But I¡¯d also like to place my trust in Natalie. After all, it¡¯s indeed something that only a princess of Rave Empire can accomplish. Still, as royalty, it¡¯s frustrating to see that my little sister beat me to it. You¡¯ve done well in deciding for yourself.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you saying all of the sudden, Listeard-nii-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Certainly, she is well able to fill in the role of Prince Geraldo¡¯s fianc¨¦e candidate that Lady Jill abandoned. Not only that, if Natalie is sent with the support of the Three Grand Dukes, we can ensure her safety as much as possible. It¡¯s the best diplomatic solution.¡±


    Listeard stared straight at Vissel.


    ¡°I shall persuade Duke Leirzatz. As for Duke Noitral, he probably won¡¯t interfere. I leave the matter of persuading Duke Fairert to you, Vissel-aniue.¡±


    Lifting his eyebrow, Vissel sighed heavily and looked at Hadith.


    ¡°How about you, Hadith? What¡¯s your opinion on the matter?¡±


    After all, the emperor had the final say. Jill felt somewhat nervous, too. Then, under everyone¡¯s gazes, Hadith spoke firmly.


    ¡°I think I should properly greet Jill¡¯s parents first.¡±


    Silence descended.


    Facepalming, Listeard groaned.


    ¡°Well, certainly, there¡¯s that¡­ But in this kind of situation, couldn¡¯t you have¡ª¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that, everyone¡¯s just overthinking too much, and that include you, Jill.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°For some time now, you¡¯ve been worried that this might be your fault. However, Natalie¡¯s situation depends on whether or not your parents approve of our marriage. We haven¡¯t even touched the matter, yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right, but¡­ I¡¯m just worried about what Prince Geraldo might do to Her Highness Natalie¡­¡±


    When she still couldn¡¯t get rid of her anxiety, Hadith smiled.


    ¡°In the first place, Jill, do you know what a peace treaty entails?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uhm, a promise to not start a war? Then, after exchanging documents, both sides will shake hands! At least, on the surface¡­ Behind the scenes, they might be begrudging it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s the aftermath, isn¡¯t it? Before that can happen, there is this.¡±


    Hadith held out his left hand for a handshake. But when Jill was about to extend her left hand, she stopped¡ª


    ¡ªDespite smiling, Hadith¡¯s right hand was bunched into a fist while his left hand remained extended. It was a posture ready to strike.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°¡­At best, make it so that it¡¯ll work to our advantage, Listeard.¡±


    ¡°If possible, I want to avoid bloodshed, but when it comes to peace negotiations¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Huh?¡±


    Before Jill could comprehend anything, Vissel and Listeard started talking, while Natalie seemed dissatisfied.


    ¡°What, what? What are they talking about? It should be about a peace treaty, right? Elynsia-nee-sama?¡±


    ¡°I think so, I don¡¯t quite understand either¡­ Since I¡¯m more used to fighting in the front line, I¡¯m ignorant about negotiations. But it¡¯s alright, in the end, regardless of who the opponent is, I shall come pick you up.¡±


    ¡°But there won¡¯t be a war¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Na-Natalie-onee-sama, you¡¯ve made up your mind, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    At Frida¡¯s fleeting voice, everyone calmed down. Natalie kneeled before her sister who was clutching the hem of her dress with a downcast look on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just a possibility in the future.¡±


    After biting her lips, Frida nodded.


    ¡°I understand, i-if that¡¯s what you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll support you¡­¡±


    Her voice faltered here and there, probably because she was suppressing her sobs. Nevertheless, it affected Natalie all the same, and she sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a face, Frida¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a fortunate event. As such, congratulations are in order.¡±


    To Elynsia, who held her two younger sisters, Vissel bluntly remarked.


    ¡°Like I said, who¡¯s going to clean it all up?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s leave all that hassle to my younger brothers! We¡¯re going to eat something good and cheer ourselves up! Lady Sufia, can you prepare some recommended tea and sweets for us?¡±


    Then, for the first time, Jill noticed that behind Camila and Zeke¡ªwho were blocking the door, stood Sufia holding Rho.


    ***T/N: Natalie, Natalie, Natalie, why¡­?

 CH 188

    By Antoinette Vanessa January 26, 2023


    At Sufia¡¯s feet, Saute was dragging Haddy as if escorting him.


    When called by Elynsia, Sufia seemed shocked, but soon smiled gracefully.


    ¡°With pleasure. Lady Jill, please join us.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­! Uh, the continuation of the lesson¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, me too.¡±


    ¡°As if I¡¯d let you, Hadith! Can¡¯t you see this mountain of documents!?¡±


    Hadith, who tried to follow Jill, was tackled by Listeard.


    ¡°W-wait, Jill, help¡ª¡±


    ¡°Good luck, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel.¡±


    ¡°What a cruel fianc¨¦e she is.¡±


    With those words, Vissel placed another stack of documents in front of Hadith who had been brought back to his office desk. Hadith looked desperate.


    As Jill left, Rho leaped into her arms. Next, Listeard, with some documents in hand, also left the office. Frida turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Onii-sama¡­¡± (Frida)


    ¡°I, I know, but¡­¡± (Listeard)


    ¡°Since I¡¯ll be going, I entrust all the complicated issues to you, Listeard!¡± (Elynisa)


    Elynsia puffed out her chest, and Listeard said resentfully.


    ¡°I¡¯d like for my older sister to take care of me, too. Just like what you¡¯re trying to do with my little sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Natalie, Frida.¡±


    ¡°Ane-sama, stop pulling me!¡±


    Elynsia was the first to leave. Camila, who was waiting in the hallway, whispered to Jill.


    ¡°She¡¯s using her sisters as an excuse to escape from the sermon, isn¡¯t she~?¡±


    ¡°I see, so Lady Elynsia isn¡¯t good with domestic affairs¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, Captain neither.¡±


    For saying something unnecessary, Jill tried to step on Zeke¡¯s foot, but he evaded it. Listeard approached Sufia after seeing off Elynsia.


    ¡°Lady Elynsia, I leave my sisters to you. As you can see, Natalie is worried.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I apologize. You must be busy, too. I¡¯m sure you are¡ª¡±


    Halfway through, Listeard was at a loss for words. Feeling something was strange, Jill turned around.


    As Listeard stood in front of Sufia, he seemed as if he had only realized something. On the other hand, Sufia was amazed. But soon, her ladylike smile returned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡ªNothing.¡±


    While holding the documents, Listeard also returned a smile. How unusual, Listeard usually wouldn¡¯t hesitate, or show such an impeccable smile.


    ¡®Kyu?¡¯


    In Jill¡¯s arms, Rho was also tilting his head.


    ¡°How about this? Once things have settled down, I¡¯d like to thank you again.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, there¡¯s no need for you to¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Lady Jill¡¯s tutor. As such, it¡¯s only natural for me to thank you, considering that my sisters are getting in the way of your work. Then, excuse me.¡±


    With the documents under his arm, Listeard turned on his heels. He was always quick to make a decision. Puzzled, Sufia put her hand on her cheek.


    ¡°I-is this really okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? Actually, it¡¯s like you were given more work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, take what you can get, Sufia-chan.¡±


    Both Zeke and Camila, who came to know each other in Veilburg, were friendly with Sufia. While she didn¡¯t know what Listeard had in mind, Jill spoke.


    ¡°His Highness Listeard is a gentleman, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll do anything weird.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ certainly. Fufu, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve stood before a true member of the Rave royal family, so I was nervous¡­¡±


    ¡°Sufia-chan, that¡¯s just disrespectful. Recently, you just greeted His Majesty~¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but when I saw him in an apron, I fainted¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright. At this point, it isn¡¯t like he¡¯d mind.¡±


    ¡­But he should?


    However, Jill refrained from saying that.


    I have to do my best, too. I don¡¯t want to lose Her Highness Natalie¡­


    Natalie¡¯s engagement was linked to their marriage. If her marriage progressed smoothly, then she might not need to proceed with the engagement.


    In that case, she needed to try and convince her parents.


    When she was still 11-years-old, she didn¡¯t have that much common sense. However, after serving in the military, she realized that her family was special. Leaving the country¡¯s problem aside, Jill decided to focus on her family¡¯s motto, ¡®Strength is justice.¡¯


    Known as a warrior race, the Saber family was straightlaced and wasn¡¯t interested in the authority. Nevertheless, they had pledged their allegiance to the Kingdom of Kratos, lest they suffer the repercussions. At the same time, if her family were to hear that the first Dragon Emperor in 300 years came to greet them, they should be thrilled. But if done poorly, they might not hesitate to start a war.


    If the entire family was serious, Jill¡¯s defeat was certain. She didn¡¯t think she could take them on. Even if Hadith was unusually strong, only half of his magic had returned. Above all, he had a weak physique. Therefore, they¡¯d have to consider their position in the enemy country.


    Also, a strategy to get family approval for the marriage was also necessary.


    That was when she recalled it.


    The Saber Family had an old tradition that allowed couples to proceed with their marriages even if the family was opposed to it. Apparently, Jill¡¯s parents also chose that path.


    If Hadith and Jill managed to complete the trial as quickly as possible, they wouldn¡¯t be able to complain.


    Thus, as soon as Jill arrived in Kratos, following the guidance of the Saber family, she set off for the main residence while dragging Hadith and started climbing.


    ¡ªand that was how it was.


    ¡°Your Majesty is really strong!¡±


    When Jill said that with twinkling eyes, Hadith blushed in front of the campfire.

 CH 189

    By Antoinette Vanessa February 21, 2023


    ¡°R-really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course! After all, you managed to defeat that monster with a single kick¡­! Moreover, I¡¯ve never eaten such a scrumptious boar meat and tomato soup before!¡±


    Hadith always carried handy, comprehensive, travel kit with him. It was a first aid kit¡ªand included bandages and disinfectant; a small pot, a knife, a cup, and even a spoon. Somehow, he also didn¡¯t forget the seasoning.


    Camila would describe his preparedness as him ¡°being accustomed to banishment.¡± Regardless, Jill opted to just think of him as being dependable¡ªbecause it was less sad that way.


    ¡°Almost everything is readily available in Kratos! Therefore, we shouldn¡¯t run out of things to eat for a while!¡±


    Jill spoke as she fumbled with a steaming potato. When Hadith offered to refill her cup, Jill nodded.


    They sat at the base of a large tree, where its overlaying leaves gave the impression of being a roof while its roots acted as chairs. It was like a shabby secret base. Rave, who sat on the log beside Hadith, looked around and sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising to see green onions, tomatoes, and potatoes growing in the Rakia Mountains. I mean, we¡¯re only halfway up the mountain? Did the Saber family plant them?¡±


    ¡°I wonder about that. Certainly, my family manages everything around here. However, I think some seeds just ended up here and they grew on their own.¡±


    While the Kingdom of Kratos and the Rave Empire were connected by the Rakia Mountains, the terrain and climate were completely different. After all, one was blessed by Kratos¡ªthe Goddess of Love and Earth; while the other by Rave¡ªthe Dragon God of the Sky.


    ¡°Still¡ª! The soup is only delicious because of His Majesty¡¯s cooking ability¡ª!¡±


    ¡°But you were the one who hunted the boar. Not only that, you adeptly handled the meat.¡±


    ¡°Of course, since it¡¯s my forte! Leave it to me!¡±


    Incidently, Hadith seasoned the skewered boar meat with salt and pepper before grilling it. As of the present, it was already in Jill¡¯s belly.


    ¡°How far are we?¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯re already halfway through. While it depends on what¡¯s ahead, I think we¡¯ll either arrive tomorrow or the day after. We¡¯ll surely be able to overcome the trial in three days, and then get married¡ª!¡±


    ¡°O-okay, but then, the purpose behind the souvenirs and dowry I prepared¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªDon¡¯t dwell on it, Hadith. Sometimes, simple is best.¡±


    ¡°Before we reach the mansion, I¡¯d like to at least get changed¡­¡±


    Hadith sighed while dusting off the hem of his clothes. Basking in the dreamy light and shadow of the campfire, the melancholic Hadith seemed mesmerizing. As she sipped the warm soup, Jill sneaked a glance at his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the way you dress will matter much to my parents¡­¡±


    ¡°But it matters to me? To be frank, I¡¯ve been worrying about how to face Jill¡¯s parents for a long time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why is that?¡±


    Having a bad feeling, Jill frowned at him.


    ¡°In the world of dragons, we¡¯re a married couple, while in the Rave Empire, we¡¯re engaged¡­ But it¡¯s different to your parents, right? Won¡¯t they chastise me for being impudent¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll mind. Besides, it¡¯s too late for that. In the first place, didn¡¯t you kidnap me in front of my parents?¡±


    ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying! Hence, I¡¯d like to improve their evaluation of me, even if a little.¡±


    Jill was weak when Hadith¡ªwho was taller than her¡ªlooked up at her. The sight of his head made her want to stroke it. To conceal that desire, Jill cleared her throat and contemplated their situation.


    ¡­Her relationship with the 19-year-old man. If neither ¡°marriage¡± nor ¡°betrothal¡± could describe it, then how about a lover? But for a 11-year-old girl to have a lover¡­


    ¡°¡­Then, to me, you¡¯re like a boyfriend, or something?¡±


    ¡°A boyfriend¡ª!?¡±


    Jill muttered casually, and Hadith answered in surprise. As his eyes swum, he suddenly draped a huge blanket over his head.


    ¡°B-b-b-b-boyfriend¡­!? I, I¡¯m your, boyfriend¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like it¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t hate it!!¡±


    Hadith turned around and denied it with all his might. But he soon turned red and fidgeted.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t really mind, but how do I put this¡­ I¡¯m not ready for it yet!¡±


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you here to ask my parents¡¯ approval for our marriage?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s different! H-hey, a ¡®boyfriend¡¯, as in, someone who¡¯ll hold hands and goes on dates with you, right!? That¡¯s also known as a lover, isn¡¯t it!?¡±


    ¡°¡­But aren¡¯t we already engaged?¡±


    ¡°This and that are two different matters¡ª!¡±


    Looking at Hadith¡¯s insistence, Jill asked Rave.


    ¡°Am I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Dunno, I¡¯m going to sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªAfter all, an engagement is mostly a contract, isn¡¯t it!? But a couple is different¡ªas in, they¡¯re together because they love each other. It¡¯s as simple as that! Despite having no obligations or reasons to do so, they still love each other, hold hands, and go on dates¡ª!¡±


    ¡­What is he on about?


    Despite having come this far, he still doubted Jill¡¯s feelings? Jill eyed him skeptically. In response, Hadith wriggled and covered his face with both hands for some reason.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m your boyfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I said, if you don¡¯t like it¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t hate it!!¡±


    ¡®Haa¡­¡¯ Jill exhaled. For the time being, Jill understood that the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯ caused Hadith immense joy.


    Is it something to be embarrassed about? To be considered His Majesty¡¯s girlfriend this late in the game¡­


    Jill, who was about to finish her soup, suddenly pried the cup away from her mouth to avoid choking. Her face was probably red¡­ but that was because she¡¯d been sitting in front of the campfire that entire time.


    ¡°¡­Uhm, Jill?¡±


    ¡°W-what is it!?¡±


    Before she knew it, Hadith was already staring at her. As soon as their gazes overlapped, Jill turned away. She overreacted, and in turn, Hadith spoke.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m now your boyfriend, can I flirt with you?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    Certainly, since they were high up in the Rakia Mountains, the temperature was lower than at the foot of the mountain, especially at night. But it was midsummer¡­


    ¡­Your Majesty, you¡¯re quite gutsy.


    However, when he waited like a dog begging for a treat, she couldn¡¯t exactly reprimand him. Rave had disappeared somewhere¡ªperhaps slumbering inside Hadith.


    While holding her cup, Jill stood up and sat between Hadith¡¯s legs. His face lit up instantly.


    ¡°Let me warn you, we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Hadith, who was in a good mood, wrapped his arms around Jill¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this to get our marriage approved.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I doubt that. Haven¡¯t you had your share of fun?¡±


    ¡°Is that no good?¡±


    Hadith nestled on her shoulder. Pursing her lips, Jill admitted it¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI just want to show my family how cool His Majesty is.¡±


    After she said that, Jill hid her face behind the cup in embarrassment. Although, even if she hadn¡¯t done that, Hadith wouldn¡¯t have been able to see her face anyway.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Hadith¡¯s reply was brief, while his voice was calm. It was difficult to imagine that he¡¯d lost his cool at the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯ just now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so let me charge up for a bit.¡±


    ¡ªChu.


    He dropped a kiss on her ear.


    He¡¯s truly gutsy¡­


    When she turned around in anger, Hadith only laughed at her.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do this in front of your parents, right?¡±


    While that might have been the case, it was still improper. Still, Jill decided to not object because of the gentleness of the arms that held her tight.


    ¡­Certainly, her current expression wasn¡¯t the one that she could show her family.

 CH 190

    By Antoinette Vanessa February 27, 2023


    At the height of the trial to get their marriage approved, she heard the chime of a bell.


    What does that mean¡­?


    Upon arriving, a certain scene unfolded before her eyes.


    The majestic sound of the bell echoed across the grasslands. It was in the same tone as the bells that chimed at weddings. The exit gate was also made to look like the exit of a church.


    When they arrived, the sun was about to reach its highest point. The bell rang from a position overlooking the Saber family¡¯s main residence, the meadows, the waterways, and the windmills.


    Do to their getting lost and falling into traps, it took longer than expected.


    However, only four days had passed since they initiated the trip.


    ¡°¡ªWe did it! We broke the record! We did it, Your Majesty!¡±


    Jill leaped at Hadith whose cheeks were covered in soot. Hadith smiled helplessly as he staggered to catch her.


    ¡°R-right¡­ That¡¯s great¡­ In the end, I could no longer process anything.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use the heavenly sword to blow everything away?¡±


    ¡°¡ªAnd now, we¡¯re married, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Now, I wonder about that¡­? Will it be that simple¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡ªOh my, it¡¯s Lady Jill!¡±


    As she clung to Hadith¡¯s neck, a certain voice resounded.


    Some people had gathered after hearing the bell.  They were farmers, guards, regular civilians, etc¡­ But Jill recognized all of them.


    Jill smiled as she let go of Hadith.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s been a while! How are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing well. I hope the same goes for you. It¡¯s been a while, Milady. I heard that you went to attack the Rave Empire on your own. How did it go?¡¯


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s not what I heard¡­ I recall hearing that you went on a gourmet journey in search of dragon meat.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I was informed that she went to steal some amazing weapon from Radea¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she make it her mission to destroy the Noitral Dragon Knights?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, she should¡¯ve gone to Leirzatz first and raided that place to lure them in. After that, Noitral would be weakened.¡±


    ¡°In that case, she should hijack Fairert¡¯s warships first!¡±


    ¡­What are they saying when His Majesty is here!?


    Blushing, Jill yelled.


    ¡°None of that is true! Enough! The bell rang, and there¡¯s a man with me, don¡¯t you understand what that means!?¡±


    She pointed back at Hadith. Everyone became silent, most likely due to Hadith¡¯s eyes. Many of the residents living near the main residence were elderly people who had retired from the front lines. Nevertheless, they were all skilled people with high magical prowess. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to live on the slopes of the Rakia Mountains. In other words, they should be able to gauge Hadith¡¯s strength at a glance.


    ¡°¡ªOh my God, isn¡¯t he wonderful!?¡±


    As expected, one of them shouted in admiration. At that, Jill folded her arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and I¡¯m going to marry him¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat happened? Did Lady Jill threaten you? Poor thing, have something to drink.¡±


    ¡°Did you make it all the way here through the path of trials? Where did you come from?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m from the Rave Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªLady, did you kidnap him from the Rave Empire!?¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Hadith stiffened. Jill screamed in panic.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!? He¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lady Jill mention wanting a strong man? Oh no, this barbaric girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Once Lady Jill laid eyes on him, his fate was sealed.¡±


    ¡°In the past, she chased a dragon for three days¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, this is bad! Lady Jill kidnapped someone!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that terrible!? We need to inform the lord!¡±


    ¡°¡­Though, don¡¯t let the madam know? Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to go home. I mean, that physique, along with that magic¡­¡±


    Before Jill could retort, the news spread rapidly.


    ¡°W-why, even though all I did was bring His Majesty¡­¡±


    To Jill, who stood still with her fists trembling, Hadith called out with an oddly cheerful voice.


    ¡°Hey, friendly and cheerful people. Everyone from Jill¡¯s hometown!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­U-uh, Jill, I-I¡¯m not bothered by it, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. It seems that many things happened while I was in the Rave Empire.¡±


    Considering she was someone who had returned to six years in the past, she¡¯d been away from her hometown for quite some time.


    Hadith trembled at the sight of Jill¡¯s fists. Regardless, Jill lifted up a nearby boulder with one hand.


    It was the Saber territory¡ª


    ¡ªand also Jill¡¯s birthplace, where power was everything.


    ¡°Listen to someone¡¯s story properly¡ªdidn¡¯t I say that I got married!?¡±


    ¡°J-Jill, calm down, uh, everyone? Kindly evacuate¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lady Jill has gone berserk! Who¡¯s in charge today!?¡±


    ¡°Third Unit; build a defensive line¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªTarget, Lady Jill! Shoot her down!¡±


    ¡°Eh!? You¡¯re going to fight back!? Isn¡¯t she your lady!?¡±


    However, Hadith¡¯s retort was drowned by an explosion. The rock Jill threw was blasted away by a magic bullet. As a commotion ensued, Jill smirked.


    ¡ªAs expected of the people who lived near the main residence.


    They were none other than the ones who had raised Jill.


    Jill, who had flown to the sky, wrapped herself in a magical aura in an attempt to scare them.


    ¡°I applaud your bravery. I¡¯ll show you how strong I¡¯ve become.¡±


    ¡°J-Jill, calm down, I can¡¯t keep up with this development¡ª¡±


    Hadith, who was staring at Jill from the ground, was attacked by an old woman. To get close to him, she erased her presence, and then restrained him with magic ropes. As it was, Hadith was pulled into the enemy camp.


    ¡°Your Majesty!? Why did you kidnap him!? How cowardly!¡±


    ¡°Hohoho! For the daughter of the Saber family to fail in protecting her own man, that¡¯s the definition of shame!¡±


    ¡°Knock the lady down from the sky!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! How noisy!¡±


    The air shook as a roar filled with magic pierced the air. Then, a magic circle was instantly deployed in the sky, before vanishing.


    In that moment, Jill had arrived at Hadith¡¯s side.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright? Did they do anything weird to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, but what do you mean by the last part¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down, this is a battlefield.¡±


    ¡°For what purpose did we come here!? Why is this happening!? Someone has to stop this!?¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat is going on here? Can¡¯t you train your muscles quietly?¡±


    A robust gentleman came out of the mansion. His upper torso was bare. Jill shouted when she spotted that figure amongst the sea of people.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Her father, Billy Saber¡¯s, eyes widened. A towel was draped over his shoulder. In the next moment, everyone paved a way for the current head of the House of Count Saber.


    ¡°Oh, Jill! What¡¯s the matter!? Isn¡¯t it too early for you to be returning home!? Besides, I heard that you¡¯d meeting us at the mansion at the foot of the mountain¡­ Wait, did I make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°No, we did promise to come here¡ªonly through a different route.¡±


    ¡°Then, did you ring the bell? No way, you¡­ who are you¡ª!?¡±


    Glared at by her father, Hadith fixed his posture.


    ¡°Ah, y-yes, uh, I, uh¡ª¡±


    Looking at how flustered Hadith was, Jill began to get sweaty.


    We¡¯ve come this far. I want him to instill a cool impression!


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty, do your best.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-yes, uhm, first and foremost, nice to meet you, I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m Jill¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    Blushing profusely, Hadith covered his face with both hands and squirmed.


    A cold breeze blew past everyone.


    ¡ªPlease, don¡¯t let Hadith realize it¡­


    From the bottom of her heart, Jill prayed.

 CH 191

    By Antoinette Vanessa March 25, 2023


    Despite his sloppy appearance, her father was still a noble.


    Thus, he bowed his head to Hadith and politely led him into the mansion. Along the way, speculations such as, ¡°Did the young lady take the Dragon Emperor hostage?¡± and ¡°Is he really the Dragon Emperor, though?¡± rose.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    Her father soon admonished them. After all, during Geraldo¡¯s birthday party, her father had seen Hadith.


    ¡­However, even though they managed to establish his identity as the Dragon Emperor, the people of the fief were still convinced that Jill had kidnapped him.


    ¡°¡ªSurely, as an emperor, he isn¡¯t lacking in women. Why would he choose such a little girl as his wife?¡±


    ¡°¡ªIt may be a good learning experience for the young lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­Marriage fraud?¡±


    ¡°No way, did Lady Jill¡ª¡±


    ¡ªUntil the end, their rude gazes didn¡¯t change.


    Even though when it came to His Highness Geraldo, they praised my tastes! What¡¯s the difference!? So what if I decided to bring this guy instead!?


    ¡­As frustrating as it was to admit, it was probably due to Geraldo¡¯s good reputation.


    After his successful attempt at coaxing Jill, Hadith had been acknowledged as a good person and received cabbage as a symbol of apology. She wasn¡¯t really sure, but perhaps it was a good trend for her people to give gifts to the enemy emperor¡­


    Yep, let¡¯s leave it at that.


    ¡°I apologize for the late greeting. Once again, I¡¯m Hadith Theos Rave. I¡¯ve come here to ask for permission to marry your daughter.¡±


    Hadith¡ªwho had taken a bath and changed his garments¡ªput his hand on his chest and greeted her parents. By any means, he was a fine man.


    Be it his lustrous black hair, golden eyes framed by long eyelashes, refreshing facial features, slender figure, or elegant gestures¡ªeverything about him was mesmerizing.


    Her father¡ªBilly¡ªwho sat across from him, widened his eyes. While her mother¡ªCharlotte Saber, also went agape. All the female servants in the drawing room were either flustered or swooning¡­


    Jill triumphantly raised her face.


    ¡°We also completed the path of trials together! We entered through the port town in the South and made our way from there!¡±


    ¡°The path of trials? From the South¡­ Oh my, what should we do, Dear?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, we got here in four days! This is a new record, isn¡¯t it!? With this, you have no choice but to acknowledge my marriage with His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°¡­Jill, unfortunately, you took the wrong path.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    To the shocked Jill, Billy¡ªwho was properly dressed, answered with a conflicted look on his face.


    ¡°To prevent information leakage, there¡¯s a rule that dictates couples need to alternate paths. Last time, your parents entered from the South. Therefore, as per the rule, the following couple has to challenge it from the North¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I never heard of that! I only heard that others entered from the southern entrance¡­ Why didn¡¯t any of you tell me!?¡±


    ¡°Well, after all, we always thought that your older sister and brother would challenge it first¡­ Besides, it isn¡¯t like I can predict the path you¡¯d need to take¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªThen, what about my marriage to His Majesty!?¡±


    Billy and Charlotte stared at each other in dilemma.


    Somehow, she could already guess the answer¡­


    ¡°M-my-my shortest record, which I¡¯d achieved alongside His Majesty¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t check properly beforehand, Jill. Even in your letters, delicious food was all you ever talk about¡­¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s because there are many things I can¡¯t divulge about¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You only ever wrote about delicious meals. Every time we read them, your mother got hungry.¡±


    ¡°¡­You even roped His Majesty the Emperor into this.¡±


    Jill¡¯s shoulders fell at her parents¡¯ words.


    ¡­She couldn¡¯t argue at all.


    In fact, she couldn¡¯t even bear to look at the face of Hadith who was sitting beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty¡­ Even though we did our best¡­¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t worry about it, Jill. It¡¯s alright. I mean, it¡¯s quite shocking¡­ Yes, in fact, I¡¯m so shocked, I don¡¯t think anything else could startle me at this point.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re truly sorry, Your Majesty. To begin with, to welcome you to such a secluded mansion is uncouth¡­¡±


    The sight of her father and mother bowing instilled even more guilt in Jill. After all, she was the one who forced Hadith to come.


    ¡°Please raise your head. I¡¯m sorry for suddenly intruding without any notification.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Jill must¡¯ve said something unreasonable. If I¡¯m not mistaken, my eldest daughter¡ªthis girl¡¯s older sister¡ªshould¡¯ve gone to meet you at the South port. Why didn¡¯t you wait for her?¡±


    ¡°¡­B-because Abby will just get angry.¡±


    The eldest daughter of the Saber family married a merchant in the South port town. Even after giving birth to a child, she was a merchant and a soldier who personally went around cracking down on pirates, to the point that she was rumored to be a pirate herself.


    If Abby knew that the emperor of the Rave empire was coming to visit the Saber family, she¡¯d surely go meet him herself. Perhaps out of concern towards how laidback her parents were, Abby was very strict¡ªespecially when it came to politics. Upon being told of Jill¡¯s marriage, Abby gave her a sermon, before then telling her to write a report on the political benefits.


    As her parents let out a sigh, the oblivious Hadith made a sincere remark.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your sister would be coming¡­ I¡¯d like to meet her.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t! Sister Abby is a sucker for good-looking men! Besides, Your Majesty is more handsome than her husband!¡±


    ¡°Eh, but, if possible, I¡¯d like to greet all your family members¡­¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, how is Brother Chris doing? Is Sister Matilda still missing?¡±


    ¡°¡ªMissing!?¡±


    Leaving aside the astonished Hadith, her father nodded.


    ¡°Chris is in charge of the territory and the mansion in the North. Nevertheless, he¡¯s still a shut-in. I told him to come to the mansion at the foot of the mansion, but he said that if he met the Dragon Emperor, he¡¯d kill him. I¡¯m at a loss¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait, what¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯m glad. As always, Brother Chris still can¡¯t express himself well!¡±


    Hadith¡¯s smile froze as he fell silent. Her father looked up towards the ceiling with his arms crossed.


    ¡°As for Matilda, I can¡¯t get through her at all. I don¡¯t know where she is¡­ She¡¯s my second daughter and all, but she only contacts me when necessary. She¡¯s a good sniper and a talented assassin.¡±


    ¡°¡­Assassin.¡± Hadith murmured with concern.


    In front of the conflicted Hadith, her mother smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s a chance she¡¯s on a mission in the Rave Empire, Dear.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about Rick, Andy, and Catherine?¡±


    After Jill mentioned her twin brothers and sister, her father nodded.


    ¡°Before we knew it, Catherine was already 6-years-old. She¡¯s undergoing special training with her master. I think she¡¯s somewhere in the Rakia Mountains.¡±


    ¡°As in, we can¡¯t get in touch with her? What about Rick and Andy?¡±


    ¡°It looks like they went to play somewhere, but they should be back soon. They¡¯ve just returned from their warrior training around the Kingdom of Kratos.¡±


    ¡°Warrior training¡­¡±


    Jill proceeded to explain to Hadith, who was merely parroting them.


    ¡°When a child of the Saber family turns 8-years-old, they go on a trip around the Kingdom of Kratos! Then, they¡¯d work as a mercenary! I¡¯ve also done the same! How nostalgic!¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s really, uh, amazing¡­?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re unordinary.¡±


    Jill was aware of that.


    ¡°Then, only Rick and the others are available?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although, we can also call Chris if you want.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m the one who visited suddenly, so there¡¯s no need to go to such trouble.¡±


    Hadith immediately shook his head. In response, her father bowed his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. In truth, we are also currently preparing to descend to the mansion at the foot of the mountain the day after tomorrow. However, you caught us in a state where we can¡¯t even afford to show you some hospitability.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, with Jill¡¯s appearance, we might experience a food shortage¡­¡±


    Jill panicked when her laid-back mother said something outrageous.


    ¡°Mother! I don¡¯t eat that much!¡±


    ¡°I apologize for our lack of preparation. But the day after tomorrow, we¡¯re planning to move to the mansion at the foot of the mountain. What do you think? If you agree to move to that mansion ahead of time, we can make the preparations right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­What should we do, Your Majesty?¡±


    Since Jill had winged almost the entire operation, she had no choice but to entrust the decision-making to Hadith.


    ¡ªThen, Hadith straightened his back.

 CH 192

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please allow us to join you. It¡¯ll save you the trouble of providing escorts. I apologize, but we shall be burdening you until the departure.¡±


    Her mother was surprised at Hadith¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Are you sure? There¡¯s nothing here, you might get bored.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to see where she grew up.¡±


    Hadith chuckled.


    ¡­For a moment, the surroundings became mesmerized, but later Jill started fidgeting.


    After all, something embarrassing had been revealed¡­


    ¡°I apologize for the trouble, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d allow us to stay. First of all, I¡¯d like to introduce myself both to Jill¡¯s parents and her people. Not as the emperor¡ªbut as a suitor, or rather, a son-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Her father¡¯s plump body shook.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ If His Majesty the Emperor says it¡¯s fine, then it¡¯s alright. What do you think, Charlotte?¡±


    Her mother gently tilted her head.


    ¡°I¡¯d be delighted to welcome such an admirable person as my son-in-law, but I wonder if that¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mother-in-Law.¡±


    Charlotte blushed at his polite words.


    ¡°This is wonderful! I can¡¯t imagine such a refined and nice gentleman is my son-in-law! Don¡¯t you think so too, Dear?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, if you say so¡­ Still, are you being serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided to kneel to my wife.¡±


    After sneaking a glance at Hadith, Jill hurriedly averted her gaze. She¡¯d been completely embarrassed for some time, now¡ªit was so much that she couldn¡¯t even afford to look at her parents¡¯ faces.


    ¡°In that case, please stay with us until we depart for the mansion at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    Originally, the Rave Empire requested that Hadith and Jill get married and create an engagement contract. As for the meeting place, it was supposed to take place at the mansion at the foot of the Rakia Mountains instead of the Saber family¡¯s main residence.


    Since the main unit carrying souvenirs was also headed there, it¡¯d be better if they started over.


    Hadith smiled.


    ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s save the formal talk for later.¡±


    Jill, who was still looking down, suddenly felt nervous when her parents smiled.


    However, Hadith¡¯s next words stunned her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d be grateful if you could tell me about her childhood.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, then leave it to me.¡±


    Upon seeing the glint in her mother¡¯s eyes, she got worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly glad. I can¡¯t believe Jill brought such a nice gentleman. Moreover, he was the one who courted you. Good for Jill, isn¡¯t it, Dear?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. Although, I think it¡¯s a bit too early to decide that. Besides, there¡¯s an age difference¡­¡±


    ¡°But Dear, didn¡¯t you say something similar when Jill declared her intention to marry our cook?¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Next to Jill, who went pale, Hadith showed a blinding smile¡­


    ¡°¡­Heh, a cook. How cute, I¡¯m so jealous.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty, it¡¯s a story from when I was still a child.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you still a child?¡±


    ¡­Her mother said something unnecessary again.


    Even though Hadith was smiling, his eyes weren¡¯t.


    ¡°I agree. How many years ago was that? Please give me the details.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-y-y-y-Your Majesty!? Would you like me to show you around the mansion and the outside? Pretty please!?¡±


    As she frantically tugged the hem of Hadith¡¯s garments, he turned to her.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯d like to see your room.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    She froze¡ªbut for an entirely different reason this time.


    With absolute confidence, she could say¡ªshe despised cleaning.


    Well, the servants probably cleaned her room during the time she was away, but was it really alright?


    ¡°Eh, erm, it¡¯s messy¡­¡±


    ¡°Or maybe, there¡¯s something you want to hide from me? Something¡¯s related to a certain cook in the past?¡±


    ¡°T-there¡¯s nothing like that! I¡¯m just embarrassed¡­¡±


    ¡°Jill, don¡¯t try to deceive me. I won¡¯t fall for that.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Hadith stated firmly to the shocked Jill.


    ¡°How many times do you think I¡¯ve cleaned up for you? Why are you still embarrassed about it?¡±


    Is that something you should say before my parents?


    Her father was skeptical, while her mother was curiously watching as if it were some kind of performance.


    ¡ªThus, after her dignity as a maiden was trampled¡­


    ¡°T-that¡¯s because Your Majesty refuses to release me from morning till night!¡±


    ¡°W-wait, what are you saying in front of your parents!? They might misunderstand!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only stating the truth! Your Majesty, you¡¯re an idiot!¡±


    Her parents¡¯ house was full of mines.


    But she only realized that after she¡¯d detonated them over and over again to the point of desecrating the land.


    ***T/N: Jill and Hadith out of pocket.